THE LIBRARY 
 
 OF 
 
 THE UNIVERSITY 
 OF CALIFORNIA 
 
 LOS ANGELES
 
 Ellustratetr Cabinet lEtittton 
 
 Percival Keene > + 
 
 + By Captain Frederick Marryat 
 
 With Introduction by 3& a* 
 W. L. Courtney, M. A., LL. D. 
 
 Dana Estes & Company 
 
 jfc ji & jt & jt, Publishers 
 Boston ********
 
 TR 
 
 4977 
 
 T4! 
 
 INTRODUCTION 
 
 the last eight years of his life, from 1840 to 1848, 
 Captain Marryat lived almost entirely at Langham, his estate 
 in Norfolk, occupying himself with farming and writing 
 almost exclusively for children. In " Poor Jack " and " Per- 
 cival Keene," however, both of which belong to this period, 
 he returned to his earlier stories of sea life with the old 
 fun and vigour, and some measure of the old success. Mr. 
 David Hannay states that " ' Percival Keene ' is the least 
 pleasant of all Captain Marryat's books, and the only one 
 which had better not be re-read in maturer years by him 
 who has read it as a boy " ; but few will agree with him 
 in this sweeping assertion. The book is by no means 
 remarkable, but it will be read with pleasure by ninety- 
 nine people out of a hundred. It does not make much 
 impression, or remain long in the memory, but the char- 
 acters are really interesting, and the practical jokes played 
 by Percival Keene in his boyish and " middy " days are 
 of the old amusing kind. Somewhat vulgar and farcical 
 perhaps ; but this fault must also be found with " Midshipman 
 Easy " and " Peter Simple," and, indeed, with all the books 
 written for boys by a rough old sailor fifty years ago. Take, 
 for instance, the episode of the tail of rope which Percival 
 Keene hooks to Captain Delmar's coat collar and induces his 
 dog to spring at. Can any one help laughing at the idea of 
 the dignified captain rushing wildly down the street calling for 
 help, with the dog clinging to his back, until he becomes en- 
 tangled with his sword and falls flat ? Percival Keene has been 
 
 534773 
 
 LIBRARY
 
 INTRODUCTION 
 
 considered by many to be a low fellow, " who plays his part 
 in the meanest possible manner " ; he is classed with Frank 
 Mildmay, and it is a subject of regret that the author ap- 
 peared to be quite unconscious of his hero's baseness. But if 
 Percival Keene is selfish and he certainly stands convicted 
 if he is wanting in honour and affection, he is never lacking 
 in bravery, in dash, in indomitable will and perseverance, and in 
 firm friendship for his friends and messmates. Gratitude he 
 feels also, and prudence and foresight, whilst his tenacity of 
 purpose is extraordinary. Perhaps the worst part of his char- 
 acter is his conduct towards his mother. From the moment 
 that he discovers the secret of his birth, her authority over 
 him is gone, he commands her, and she is to him but a humble 
 devoted slave, whilst he exacts entire self-abnegation on her 
 part, even pretending that she is dead. But Percival is 
 not without pangs of remorse for this deceit ; he is an adept 
 at self-analysis, and he suffers deeply. Only, like Napoleon, 
 he is bound to push aside everything that can raise an obstacle 
 in the path of his ambitions. His is a very faulty character, 
 but so consistent, and so life-like, that he cannot fail to in- 
 terest us, and when he finally attains to all and more than he had 
 hoped, can we feel that his success is altogether undeserved ? 
 The actual story might be told in a few pages. Percival 
 Keene is the illegitimate son of the Hon. Captain Delmar 
 and of his sister's companion, Arabella Mason. His mother 
 having married a worthy marine, removes soon after her 
 son's birth to Chatham. There she starts a fancy shop, 
 which becomes the fashionable lounge and resort of the 
 officers and their wives. Captain Delmar takes refuge 
 here during the dog and rope episode. He thus again 
 meets Arabella, and being willing to do something for his 
 son, he takes Percival to sea with him in his ship the 
 Calliope. Percival discovers by accident that Delmar is his 
 real father, but is too prudent to let the captain know that 
 he is aware of this, and henceforth his whole life is absorbed 
 
 vi
 
 INTRODUCTION 
 
 In the ambition to make the captain acknowledge him as 
 his son. It is for this that he deceives, for this that he 
 humiliates himself again and again, and for this only that 
 he tries to win fame and incurs the greatest risks and 
 dangers. 
 
 Captain Delmar, afterwards Lord de Versely, is the type 
 of many men of noble birth. His good qualities are con- 
 cealed and cloaked by his outside mask of vainglorious 
 coxcombry and that dignity which he is for ever upholding ; 
 yet he is a kind man, not devoid of affection and sympathy, 
 and his sailors are astonished to discover that he not only 
 knows how to manage his ship, but how to manage her well. 
 Arabella Mason, Percival's mother, is a very ordinary woman, 
 and one to be often found in Marryat's books, whilst Bob 
 Cross, Percival's friend, confidant, and mentor, is as unin- 
 terestingly worthy as such people are wont to be. The sea- 
 fights and captures of hostile vessels are as realistic and 
 exciting as one would expect, whilst the description of 
 the wreck of the Circe is worthy of the author, and could 
 only have been written by one who was absolutely cognisant 
 of what he described. 
 
 The negro pirate and his black crew have often been 
 commented on. As a rule Marryat's pirate is a cowardly cut- 
 throat who eventually comes to the gallows ; but it is known 
 that members of Marryat's family gave half their lives and 
 fortunes for the abolition of the slave-trade. Perhaps, there- 
 fore, it was his own intense sympathy with the race which 
 made him in the negro captain draw a man in whom there 
 was much goodness, and for whom Percival could not but feel 
 affection and sympathy, even to the extent of justifying him 
 in his conduct towards the white race. Otherwise this in- 
 cident is too melodramatic and exaggerated, and the pirates 
 themselves may well be compared to those wondrous crea- 
 tures described by Michael Scott, who flourish in " The Cruise 
 of the Midge." 
 
 vii
 
 INTRODUCTION 
 
 The date of the publication of " Percival Keene" is 1842, 
 but Mrs. Ross Church says that the book was the first written 
 by the author after his return from America, which he 
 visited in 1838. If this be the case, perhaps we may get a 
 fair idea of Captain Marryat's opinion of the Yankee of his 
 time from his description of the captain of the American 
 brig, who on being sent for by Captain Delmar refuses to 
 give him the smallest information unless he is given some- 
 thing in exchange. " You see, master, we both have our 
 wants," he says to the dignified Delmar; "you want infor- 
 mation, I want a spar. I have no objection to a fair swop." 
 This is, perhaps, specious and reasonable ; it may be but 
 the logic of a business-like mind ; but what are we to under- 
 stand when the American captain, after being most suspicious 
 as to the quality of the spar, does not scruple to make his 
 information as misleading as possible without being absolutely 
 untrue ? 
 
 W. L. C. 
 
 June 1898.
 
 LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS 
 
 PAGE 
 "A junior officer received us on the deck, and presented his 
 
 sword" Frontispiece 
 
 "It was with astonishment, mingled with horror, that I beheld Mr. 
 O'Gallagher thrown up to the ceiling enveloped in a cloud of 
 smoke" 37 
 
 " She lay sound asleep, her hair had fallen over her face, so as 
 
 almost to conceal her features" 96 
 
 " ' I do not fear your pistol, Captain Vincent. ... I tell you, you 
 
 must not destroy that innocent child '" 146 
 
 " I remained where I was, having dropped my pistol on the ground " 228 
 " A tremendous sea broke over her bows " 333
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 CHAPTER I 
 
 -A. FEW miles from the town of Southampton there is an 
 old mansion-house, which has been for centuries known as 
 Madeline Hall, in the possession of the De Versely family. 
 It is a handsome building, surrounded by a finely timbered 
 park of some extent, and, what is more important, by about 
 12,000 acres of land, which also appertain to it. At the 
 period in which I commence this history, there resided in 
 this mansion an elderly spinster of rank, named the Honour- 
 able Miss Delmar, sister of the late Lord de Versely and aunt 
 to the present earl, and an Honourable Captain Delmar, who 
 was the second son of the deceased nobleman. This property 
 belonged to the Honourable Miss Delmar, and was at her 
 entire disposal upon her decease. 
 
 The Honourable Captain Delmar, at the time I am speak- 
 ing of, commanded a frigate employed upon what was desig- 
 nated Channel service, which in those days implied that 
 the captain held a seat in the House of Commons, and that 
 he voted with the Ministry ; and further, that his vote might, 
 when required, be forthcoming, the frigate was never sea- 
 going, except during the recess. It must be admitted that 
 H.M. ship Paragon did occasionally get under weigh and 
 remain cruising in sight of land for two or three days,' until 
 the steward reported that the milk provided for the captain's 
 table was turning sour; upon which important information 
 the helm was immediately put up, and the frigate, in a case 
 of such extreme distress, would drop her anchor at the 
 nearest port under her lee. Now as the Paragon was con- 
 stantly at Spithead, Captain Delmar was very attentive in
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 visiting his aunt, who lived at Madeline Hall ; ill-natured 
 people asserted, because she had so fine an estate in her own 
 gift. Certain it is, that he would remain there for weeks, 
 which gave great satisfaction to the old lady, who liked her 
 nephew, liked attention, and was even so peculiar as to like 
 sailors. But it must be observed that there was another 
 person at the mansion who also liked the captain, liked 
 attention, and liked sailors ; this was Miss Arabella Mason, 
 a very pretty young woman of eighteen years of age, who 
 constantly looked in the glass merely to ascertain if she had 
 ever seen a face which she preferred to her own, and who 
 never read any novel without discovering that there was 
 a remarkable likeness between the heroine and her pretty 
 self. 
 
 Miss Arabella Mason was the eldest daughter of the 
 steward of the old Lord de Versely, brother to the Honour- 
 able Miss Delmar, and was much respected by his lordship 
 for his fidelity and his knowledge of business, in the trans- 
 action of which he fell, for he was felling trees, and a tree 
 fell upon him. He left a widow and two daughters : it was 
 s:iid that at his death Mrs. Mason was not badly off, as her 
 husband had been very careful of his earnings. Mrs. Mason, 
 however, did not corroborate this statement : on the contrary, 
 she invariably pleaded poverty ; and the Honourable Miss 
 Delmar, after Lord de Versely's death which happened 
 soon after that of his steward sent both the daughters to 
 be educated at a country school, where, as everything that 
 is taught is second-rate, young ladies, of course, receive a 
 second-rate education. Mrs. Mason was often invited by 
 the Honourable Miss Delmar to spend a month at Madeline 
 Hall, and used to bring her eldest daughter, who had left 
 school, with her. Latterly, however, the daughter remained 
 as a fixture, and Mrs. Mason received but an occasional invi- 
 tation. It may be inquired in what capacity Miss Arabella 
 Mason remained at the Hall : she was not a servant, for her 
 position in life was above that of a menial ; neither was she 
 received altogether in the saloon, as she was of too humble 
 a grade to mix with gentry and nobility ; she was, therefore, 
 betwixt and between, a sort of humble companion in the 
 drawing-room, a cut above the housekeeper in the still-room, 
 a fetcher and carrier of the honourable spinster's wishes, a 
 
 2
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 sort of link between the aristocratic old dame and her male 
 attendants, towards whom she had a sort of old-maidish aver- 
 sion. However this position might be found useful to her 
 mistress, it must be admitted that it was a most unfortunate 
 position for a young, thoughtless, and very pretty girl, more- 
 over, who was naturally very lively, very smart in repartee, 
 and very fond of being admired. 
 
 As the Honourable Captain Delmar was very constant in 
 his visits to his aunt, it was but natural that he should pay 
 some little attention to her humble companion. By degrees 
 the intimacy increased, and at last there were reports in the 
 servants' hall that the captain and Miss Bella Mason had 
 been seen together in the evergreen walk ; and as the 
 captain's visits were continually repeated during the space of 
 t\vo years, so did the scandal increase, and people became 
 more ill-natured. It was now seen that Miss Bella had been 
 very often found in tears, and the old butler and the older 
 housekeeper shook their heads at each other like responsive 
 mandai-ins ; the only person who was ignorant of the scandal 
 afloat was the old lady spinster herself. 
 
 I must now introduce another personage. The Honour- 
 able Captain Delmar did not, of course, travel without his 
 valet, and this important personage had been selected out 
 of the marine corps which had been drafted into the frigate. 
 Benjamin Keene, for such was his name, was [ certainly 
 endowed with several qualities which were indispensable in a 
 valet ; he was very clean in his person, very respectful in his 
 deportment, and, after the sovereign of Great Britain, looked 
 upon the Honourable Captain Delmar as the greatest person 
 in the world. Moreover, Benjamin Keene, although only a 
 private marine, was, without exception, one of the hand- 
 somest men that ever was seen ; and being equally as well 
 made and well drilled as he was handsome in person, he was 
 the admiration of all the young women. But Nature, who 
 delights in a drawback, had contrived to leave him almost 
 without brains ; and further, he was wholly uneducated for 
 he was too stupid to learn his faculties were just sufficient 
 to enable him, by constant drilling, to be perfect in the 
 manual exercise, and mechanically to perform his duties as a 
 valet. 
 
 Ben always accompanied his master to the Hall, where the 
 
 3
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 former was at one and the same time the admiration and 
 laughter of all the servants. It hardly need be observed, 
 that the clever and sprightly Miss Arabella Mason considered 
 Ben as one much beneath her, that is, she said so on his first 
 arrival at Madeline Hall ; but, strange to say, that two years 
 afterwards, just at the time that reports had been raised that 
 she had been frequently discovered in tears, there was a 
 change in her manner towards him : indeed, some people 
 insinuated that she was setting her cap at the handsome 
 marine this idea, it is true, was ridiculed by the majority ; 
 but still the intimacy appeared rapidly to increase. It was 
 afterwards asserted, by those who find out everything after it 
 has taken place, that Ben would never have ventured to look 
 up to such an unequal match had he not been prompted to it 
 by his master, who actually proposed that he should marry 
 the girl. That such was the fact is undoubted, although 
 they knew it not; and Ben, who considered the wish of his 
 captain as tantamount to an order, as soon as he could com- 
 prehend what his captain required of him, stood up erect, 
 and raised his hand with a flourish to his head, in token of 
 his obedience. Shortly afterwards, Captain Delmar again 
 came over to Madeline Hall, accompanied, as usual, by Ben, 
 and the second day after their arrival it was made known to 
 all whom it might concern, that Miss Arabella Mason had 
 actually contracted a secret marriage with the handsome 
 Benjamin Keene. 
 
 Of course, the last person made acquainted with this inte- 
 resting intelligence was the Honourable Miss Delmar, and 
 her nephew took upon himself to make the communication. 
 At first the honourable spinster bridled up with indignation, 
 wondered at the girl's indelicacy, and much more at her 
 demeaning herself by marrying a private marine. Captain 
 Delmar replied, that it was true that Ben was only a private, 
 but that every common soldier was a gentleman by profes- 
 sion. It was true that Bella Mason might have done better ; 
 but she was his aunt's servant, and Keene was his valet, so 
 that the disparity was not so very great. He then inti- 
 mated that he had long perceived the growing attachment ; 
 talked of the danger of young people being left so much 
 together ; hinted about opportunity, and descanted upon 
 morals and propriety. The Honourable Miss Delmar was
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 softened down by the dexterous reasoning of her nephew ; 
 she was delighted to find so much virtue extant in a sailor ; 
 and, after an hour's conversation, the married couple were 
 sent for, graciously pardoned, and Mrs. Keene, after receiv- 
 ing a very tedious lecture, received a very handsome present. 
 But if her mistress was appeased, Mrs. Keene's mother was 
 not. As soon as the intelligence was received, old Mrs. 
 Mason set off for Madeline Hall. She first had a closeted 
 interview with her daughter, and then with Captain Delmar, 
 and as soon as the latter was over, she immediately took her 
 departure, without paying her respects to the mistress of the 
 Hall, or exchanging one word with any of the servants. This 
 conduct gave occasion to more innuendoes some, indeed, 
 ascribed her conduct to mortification at her daughter's hav- 
 ing made so imprudent a match, but others exchanged very 
 significant glances. 
 
 Three weeks after the marriage, the Parliament having 
 been prorogued, the admiral of the port considered that he 
 was justified in ordering the frigate out on a cruise. Ben 
 Keene, of course, accompanied his master, and it was not until 
 three months had passed away that the frigate returned into 
 port. As usual, the Honourable Captain Delmar, as soon as 
 he had paid his respects to the admiral, set off to visit his 
 aunt, accompanied by his benedict marine. On his arrival, 
 he found that everything appeared to be in great confusion ; 
 indeed, an event was occurring which had astonished the 
 whole household : the butler made a profound bow to the 
 captain ; the footmen forgot their usual smirk when he 
 alighted. Captain Delmar was ushered in solemn silence into 
 the drawing-room, and his aunt, who had notice of his arrival, 
 received him with a stiff, prim air of unwonted frigidity, with 
 her arms crossed before her on her white muslin apron. 
 
 " My dear aunt," said Captain Delmar, as she coldly took 
 his proffered hand, " what is the matter ? " , 
 
 "The matter is this, nephew," replied the old lady; "that 
 marriage of your marine and Bella Mason should have taken 
 place six months sooner than it did. This is a wicked world, 
 nephew ; and sailors, I'm afraid, are " 
 
 " Marines, you should say, in this instance, my dear aunt," 
 replied Captain Delmar insinuatingly. " I must confess that 
 neither sailors nor marines are quite so strict as they ought 
 
 5
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 to be ; 'however, Ben has married her. Come, my dear aunt, 
 allow me to plead for them, although I am very much 
 distressed that such an event should take place in your 
 house. I think," added he, after a pause, " I shall give Mr. 
 Keene seven dozen at the gangway, for his presumption, as 
 soon as I return on board." 
 
 "That won't mend the matter, nephew," replied Miss 
 Delmar. " I'll turn her out of the house as soon as she 
 can be moved." 
 
 " And I'll flog him as soon as I get him on board/' rejoined 
 the captain. " I will not have your feelings shocked, and 
 your mind harassed in this way, by any impropriety on the 
 part of my followers most infamous shameful abominable 
 unpardonable," interjected the captain, walking the quarter- 
 deck up and down the room. 
 
 The Honourable Miss Delmar continued to talk, and the 
 honourable captain to agree with her in all she said, for an 
 hour at least. When people are allowed to give vent to 
 their indignation without the smallest opposition, they soon 
 talk it away ; such was the case with the Honourable Miss 
 Delmar. When it was first announced that Bella Keene was 
 safely in bed with a fine boy, the offended spinster turned 
 away from the communication with horror; when her own 
 maid ventured to remark that it was a lovely baby, she was 
 ordered to hold h?r tongue ; she would not see the suffering 
 mother, and the horrid marine was commanded to stay in 
 the kitchen, lest she should be contaminated by meeting him 
 on the stairs. But every day softened down her indignation, 
 and before a fortnight was over the Honourable Miss Delmar 
 had not only seen but admired the baby ; and at last decided 
 upon paying a visit to the mother, who was now sufficiently 
 recovered to undergo a lecture of about two hours' length, 
 in which the honourable spinster commented upon her 
 twdecency, zwdiscretion, zwconsiderateness, ^correctness, in- 
 decorum, zwcontinence, and indelicacy ; pointing out that 
 her conduct was most z/jexcusable, z/nquitous, and most 
 tfamous. The Honourable Miss Delmar having had such a 
 long iranings then gave it up, because she was out of breath. 
 Bella, who waited patiently to make her response, and who 
 was a very clever girl, then declared, with many tears, that 
 she was aware that her conduct was zwexcusable, her faults 
 
 6
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 had been z'wvoluntary, and her sorrow was inexpressible ; her 
 zwexperience and her infatuation her only apology ; that her 
 zwfelicity at her mistress's displeasure would inevitably increase 
 her sufferings; assured her that she was not ^corrigible, and 
 that if her mistress would only indulge her with forgiveness, 
 as she hoped to zwherit heaven, she would never zVicur her 
 anger by committing the same fault again. Satisfied with 
 this assurance, the Honourable Miss Delmar softened down, 
 and not only forgave, but actually took the child into her 
 lap, that Bella might read the Bible which she had presented 
 her with. Reader, the child who had this great honour con- 
 ferred upon him, who actually lay in the immaculate lap, on 
 the apron of immaculate snowy whiteness of the immaculate 
 Honourable Miss Delmar, was no other person than the narrator 
 of this history or, if you please it, the Hero of this Tale. 
 
 That my mother had so far smoothed things pretty well 
 must be acknowledged ; but it was to be presumed that her 
 husband might not be pleased at so unusual an occurrence, 
 and already the sneers and innuendoes of the servants' hall 
 were not wanting. It appeared, however, that an interview 
 had taken place between Ben and Captain Delmar shortly 
 after my making my appearance ; what occurred did not 
 transpire, but this is certain, that, upon the marine's return 
 to the kitchen, one of the grooms, who ventured to banter 
 him, received such a sound thrashing from Ben that it put 
 an end to all further joking. As Ben had taken up the affair 
 so seriously, it was presumed that if there had been anticipa- 
 tion of the hymeneal rites he was himself the party who had 
 been hasty ; and that now he was married, he was resolved 
 to resent any impertinent remarks upon his conduct. At all 
 events, the question now became one of less interest, as the 
 scandal was of less importance ; and as Ben had made known 
 his determination to resent any remarks upon the subject, 
 not a word more was said, at all events when he was present. 
 
 In due time I was christened, and so completely was my 
 mother reinstalled in the good graces of her mistress, that 
 as Captain Delmar had volunteered to stand my sponsor, the 
 Honourable Miss Delmar gave the necessary female security ; 
 at the particular request of my mother, the captain consented 
 that I should bear his own Christian name, and I was duly 
 registered in the church books as Percival Keene.
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 CHAPTER II 
 
 _L HERE is no security in this world. A dissolution of 
 Parliament took place, and on the following election the 
 Honourable Captain Delmar's constituents, not being exactly 
 pleased at the total indifference which he had shown to their 
 interests, took upon themselves to elect another member 
 in his stead, who, as Captain Delmar had previously done, 
 promised everything, and in all probability would follow the 
 honourable captain's example by performing nothing. The 
 loss of his election was followed up by the loss of his ship, 
 his Majesty's government not considering it necessary that 
 Captain Delmar (now that he had leisure to attend to his 
 professional duties) should retain his command. The frigate, 
 therefore, was paid off, and recommissioned by another captain 
 who had friends in Parliament. 
 
 As Ben Keene belonged to the marine corps, he could 
 not, of course, remain as valet to Captain Delmar, but was 
 ordered, with the rest of the detachment, to the barracks at 
 Chatham ; my mother, although she was determined that she 
 would not live at barracks, was not sorry to leave the Hall, 
 where she could not fail to perceive that she was, from her 
 imprudent conduct, no longer treated with the respect or 
 cordiality to which she had been previously accustomed. 
 She was most anxious to quit a place in which her disgrace 
 was so well known ; and Captain Delmar having given her 
 his advice, which coincided with her own ideas, and also a 
 very munificent present to enable her to set up housekeeping, 
 took his departure from the Hall. My mother returned to 
 her room as the wheels of his carriage rattled over the gravel 
 of the drive, and many were the bitter tears which she shed 
 over her unconscious boy. 
 
 The following day the Honourable Miss Delmar sent for 
 her ; as usual commenced with a tedious lecture, which, as 
 before, was wound up at parting with a handsome present. 
 The day after my mother packed up her trunks, and with 
 me in her arms set off to Chatham, where we arrived safely, 
 and immediately went into furnished lodgings. My mother 
 
 6
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 was a clever, active woman, and the presents which she had 
 at different times received amounted to a considerable sum 
 of money, over which her husband had never ventured to 
 assert any claim. 
 
 Indeed, I must do Ben Keene the justice to say that he 
 had the virtue of humility. He felt that his wife was in 
 every way his superior, and that it was only under peculiar 
 circumstances that he could have aspired to her. He was, 
 therefore, submissive to her in everything, consenting to 
 every proposal that was made by her, and guided by her 
 opinion. When, therefore, on her arrival at Chatham, she 
 pointed out how impossible it would be for one brought up 
 as she had been to associate with the women in the barracks, 
 and that she considered it advisable that she should set up 
 some business by which she might gain a respectable liveli- 
 hood, Ben, although he felt that this would be a virtual 
 separation a mensd et thoro, named no objections. Having 
 thus obtained the consent of her husband, who considered 
 her so much his superior as to be infallible, my mother, after 
 much cogitation, resolved that she would embark her capital 
 in a circulating library and stationer's shop ; for she argued 
 that selling paper, pens, and sealing-wax was a commerce 
 which would secure to her customers of the better class. 
 Accordingly, she hired a house close to the barracks, with a 
 very good-sized shop below, painting and papering it very 
 smartly ; there was much taste in all her arrangements, and 
 although the expenses of the outlay and the first year's rent 
 had swallowed up a considerable portion of the money she 
 had laid by, it soon proved that she had calculated well, and 
 her shop became a sort of lounge for the officers, who amused 
 themselves with her smartness and vivacity, the more so as 
 she had a talent for repartee, which men like to find in a 
 very pretty woman. 
 
 In a short time my mother became quite the rage, and it 
 was a mystery how so pretty and elegant a person could have 
 become the wife of a private marine. It was, however, 
 ascribed to her having been captivated with the very hand- 
 some person and figure of her husband, and having yielded 
 to her feelings in a moment of infatuation. The ladies 
 patronised her circulating library ; the officers and gentlemen 
 purchased her stationery. My mother then added gloves, 
 
 9,
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 perfumery, canes, and lastly cigars, to her previous assort- 
 ment ; and before she had been a year in business, found 
 that she was making money very fast, and increasing her 
 customers every day. My mother had a great deal of tact : 
 with the other sex she Avas full of merriment and fond of 
 joking, consequently a great favourite ; towards her own sex 
 her conduct was quite the reverse : she assumed a respectful, 
 prudish air, blended with a familiarity which was never 
 offensive ; she was, therefore, equally popular with her own 
 sex, and prospered in every sense of the word. Had her 
 husband been the least inclined to have asserted his rights, 
 the position which she had gained was sufficient to her 
 reducing him to a state of subjection. She had raised 
 herself, unaided, far above him ; he saw her continually 
 chatting and laughing with his own officers, to whom he 
 was compelled to make a respectful salute whenever they 
 passed by him ; he could not venture to address her, or even 
 to come into the shop, when his officers were there, or it 
 would have been considered disrespectful towards them ; 
 and as he could not sleep out of barracks, all his intercourse 
 with her was to occasionally slink down by the area, to find 
 something better to eat than he could have in his own mess, 
 or obtain from her an occasional shilling to spend in beer. 
 Ben, the marine, found at last, that somehow or another, 
 his wife had slipped out of his hands ; that he was nothing 
 more than a pensioner on her bounty, a slave to her wishes, 
 and a fetcher and carrier at her command, and he resigned 
 himself quietly to his fate, as better men have done before. 
 
 CHAPTER III 
 
 _L THINK that the reader will agree with me that my 
 mother showed in her conduct great strength of character. 
 She had been compelled to marry a man whom she despised, 
 and to whom she felt herself superior in every respect ; she 
 had done so to save her reputation. That she had been in 
 error is true, but situation and opportunity had conspired 
 against her ; and when she found out the pride and selfish- 
 
 10
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 ness of the man to whom she was devoted, and for whom 
 she had sacrificed so much when her ears were wounded 
 by proposals from his lips that she should take such a step 
 to avoid the scandal arising from their intimacy when at 
 the moment that he made such a proposition, and the veil 
 fell down and revealed the heart of man in its selfishness, it 
 is not to be wondered that, with bitter tears, arising from 
 wounded love, anger, and despair at her hopeless position, 
 she consented. After having lost all she valued, what did 
 she care for the future ? It was but one sacrifice more to 
 make, one more proof of her devotion and obedience. But 
 there are few women who, like my mother, would have 
 recovered her position to the extent that she did. Had she 
 not shown such determination, had she consented to have 
 accompanied her husband to the barracks, and have mixed 
 up with the other wives of the men, she would have gradu- 
 ally sunk down to their level ; to this she could not consent. 
 Having once freed herself from her thraldom, he immediately 
 sunk down to his level, as she rose up to a position in which, 
 if she could not insure more than civility and protection, she 
 was at all events secure from insult and ill-treatment. 
 
 Such was the state of affairs when I had arrived at the 
 important age of six years, a comic-looking, laughing urchin, 
 petted by the officers, and as full of mischief as a tree full 
 of monkeys. My mother's business had so much increased, 
 that, about a year previous to this date, she had found it 
 necessary to have some one to assist her, and had decided 
 upon sending for her sister Amelia to live with her. It was, 
 however, necessary to obtain her mother's consent. My 
 grandmother had never seen my mother since the interview 
 which she had had with her at Madeline Hall shortly after 
 her marriage with Ben the marine. Latterly, however, they 
 had corresponded ; for my mother, who was too independent 
 to seek her mother when she was merely the wife of a 
 private marine, now that she was in flourishing circumstances, 
 had first tendered the olive branch, which had been accepted, 
 as soon as my grandmother found that she was virtually 
 separated from her husband. As my grandmother found it 
 rather lonely at the isolated house in which she resided, and 
 Amelia declared herself bored to death, it was at last agreed 
 that my grandmother and my aunt Amelia should both come 
 
 11
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 and take up their residence with my mother, and in due 
 time they arrived. Milly, as my aunt was called, was three 
 years younger than my mother, very pretty, and as smart as 
 her sister, perhaps a little more demure in her look, but 
 with more mischief in her disposition. My grandmother was 
 a cross, spiteful old woman ; she was very large in her person, 
 but very respectable in her appearance. I need not say that 
 Miss Amelia did not lessen the attraction at the circulating 
 library, which after her arrival was even more frequented by 
 the officers than before. 
 
 My Aunt Milly was very soon as fond of me as I was of 
 mischief; indeed it is not to be wondered at, for I was a 
 type of the latter. I soon loved her better than my mother, 
 for she encouraged me in all my tricks. My mother looked 
 grave, and occasionally scolded me ; my grandmother slapped 
 me hard and rated me continually : but reproof or correction 
 from the two latter were of no avail, and the former, when 
 she wished to play any trick which she dared not do herself, 
 em-ployed me as her agent ; so that I obtained the whole 
 credit for what were her inventions, and I may safely add, 
 underwent the whole blame and punishment. But that I 
 cared nothing for ; her caresses, cakes, and sugar-plums, 
 added to my natural propensity, more than repaid me for the 
 occasional severe rebukes of my mother, and the vindictive 
 blows I received from the long fingers of my worthy grand- 
 mother. Moreover, the officers took much notice of me, and 
 it must be admitted that, although I positively refused to 
 learn my letters, I was a very forward child. My great 
 patron was a Captain Bridgeman, a very thin, elegantly made 
 man, who was continually performing feats of address and 
 activity ; occasionally I would escape with him and go down 
 to the mess, remain at dinner, drink toasts, and, standing on 
 the mess-table, sing two or three comic songs which he had 
 taught me. I sometimes returned a little merry with the 
 bumpers, which made my mother very angry, my old grand- 
 mother to hold up her hands, and look at the ceiling through 
 her spectacles, and my Aunt Milly as merry as myself. 
 
 Before I was eight years old, I had become so notorious, 
 that any prank played in the town, any trick undiscovered, 
 was invariably laid to my account ; and many were the 
 applications made to my mother for indemnification for 
 
 12
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 i . 
 
 broken windows and other damage done, too often, I grant, 
 with good reason, but very often when I had been perfectly 
 innocent of the misdemeanour. At last I was voted a common 
 nuisance, and every one, except my mother and my Aunt 
 Milly, declared that it was high time that I went to school. 
 
 One evening the whole of the family were seated at tea in 
 the back parlour. I was sitting very quietly and demurely in 
 a corner, a sure sign that I was in mischief, and so indeed I 
 was (for I was putting a little gunpowder into my grand- 
 mother's snuff-box, which I had purloined, just that she 
 might " smell powder," as they say at sea, without danger of 
 life or limb), when the old woman addressed my mother 
 
 " Bella, is that boy never going to school ? it will be the 
 ruin of him." 
 
 "What will be the ruin of him, mother?" rejoined my 
 Aunt Milly ; " going to school ? " 
 
 " Hold your nonsense, child ; you are as bad as the boy 
 himself," replied granny. " Boys are never ruined by educa- 
 tion ; girls sometimes are." 
 
 Whether my mother thought that this was an innuendo 
 reflecting upon any portion of her own life, I cannot tell ; but 
 she replied very tartly 
 
 " You're none the worse for my education, mother, or you 
 woukl not be sitting here." 
 
 " Very true, child," replied granny ; " but recollect, neither 
 would you have married a marine a private marine, Bella, 
 while your sister looks up to the officers. Ay," continued 
 the old woman, leaving off her knitting and looking at her 
 daughter, "and is likely to get one, too, if she plays her 
 cards well that Lieutenant Flat can't keep out of the 
 shop." (My granny having at this moment given me an 
 opportunity to replace her snuff-box, I did not fail to profit 
 by it ; and as I perceived her knitting-pin had dropped on 
 the floor, I stuck it into the skirt of her gown behind, so 
 that whenever she looked for it, it was certain ever to be 
 behind her.) 
 
 "Mr. Flat is of a very respectable family, I hear say," 
 continued my grandmother. 
 
 " And a great fool," interrupted my mother. " I hope 
 Milly won't listen to him." 
 
 " He's an officer," replied my granny, "not a private." 
 
 13
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 " Well, mother, I prefer my private marine, for I can make 
 him do as I please; if he's a private, I am commanding 
 officer, and intend so to be as long as I live." 
 
 " Well, well, Bella, let us say no more on the old score ; 
 but that boy must go to school. Deary me, I have dropped 
 my needle." 
 
 My grandmother rose, and turned round and round, looking 
 for her needle, which, strange to say, she could not find ; she 
 opened her snuff-box and took a pinch to clear her optics. 
 " Deary me, why, what's the matter with my snuff? and where 
 can that needle be ? Child, come and look for the needle ; 
 don't be sticking there in that corner." 
 
 I thought proper to obey the order, and pretended to be 
 very diligent in my search. Catching Aunt Milly's eye, I 
 pointed to the knitting-needle sticking in the hind skirts of 
 my grandmother's gown, and then was down on my knees 
 again, while my aunt held her handkerchief to her mouth to 
 check her laughter. 
 
 A mirmte afterwards Ben the marine first tapped gently, 
 and then opened the door and came in ; for at that late hour 
 the officers were all at dinner, and the shop empty. 
 
 " There are three parcels of books for you to take," said 
 my mother ; " but you've plenty of time, so take down the 
 tea-things, and get your tea in the kitchen before you go." 
 
 " You haven't got a shilling, Bella, about you ? I want 
 some "baccy," said Ben, in his quiet way. 
 
 " Yes, here's a shilling, Ben ; but don't drink too much 
 beer," replied my mother. 
 
 " Deary me, what can have become of my needle ? " 
 exclaimed my grandmother, turning round. 
 
 " Here it is, ma'am," said Ben, who perceived it sticking 
 in her skirt. "That's Percival's work, I'll answer for it." 
 
 My granny received the needle from Ben, and then turned 
 to me : " You good-for-nothing boy ; so you put the needle 
 there, did you ? pretending to look for it all the while ; you 
 shall go to school, sir, that you shall." 
 
 " You said a needle, granny ; I was looking for a needle : 
 you didn't say your knitting-pin ; I could have told you 
 where that was." 
 
 " Yes, yes, those who hide can find ; to school you go, or 
 I'll not stay in the house." 
 
 14
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 Ben took the tea-tray out of the room. He had been 
 well drilled in and out of barracks. 
 
 " I'll go down in the kitchen to father," cried I, for I was 
 tired of sitting still. 
 
 "No, you won't, sir," said my mother, "you naughty boy, 
 the kitchen is not the place for you ; and if ever I hear of 
 you smoking a pipe again " 
 
 " Captain Bridgeman smokes," replied I. 
 
 " Yes, sir, he smokes cigars ; but a child like you must not 
 smoke a pipe." 
 
 "And now come here, sir," said my granny, who had the 
 lid of her snuff-box off, and held it open in her hand ; " what 
 have you been doing with my snuff?" 
 
 "Why, granny, have I had your snuff-box the whole day?" 
 
 " How should I know ? a boy like you with every finger 
 a fish-hook. I do believe you have ; I only wish I could find 
 you out. 1 had fresh snuff this morning." 
 
 " Perhaps they made a mistake at the shop, mother," said 
 Aunt Milly ; " they are very careless." 
 
 " Well, I can't tell : I must have some more ; I can't 
 take this." 
 
 "Throw it in the fire, granny," said I ; "and I'll run with 
 the box and get it full again." 
 
 "Well, I suppose it's the best thing I can do," replied 
 the old woman, who went to the grate, and leaning over, 
 poured the snuff out on the live coals. The result was a 
 loud explosion and a volume of smoke, which burst out of 
 the grate into her face the pinner and lappets singed, 
 her spectacles lifted from her nose, and her face as black 
 as a sweep's. The old woman screamed, and threw herself 
 back ; in so doing, she fell over the chair upon which she 
 had been sitting, and, somehow or another, tripped me up, 
 and lay with all her weight upon me. I had been just 
 attempting to make my escape during the confusion for 
 my mother and Milly were equally frightened when I 
 found myself completely smothered by the weight of my 
 now almost senseless granny, and, as I have before men- 
 tioned, she was a very corpulent woman. Had I been in 
 any other position I should not have suffered so much ; 
 but I had unfortunately fallen flat on my back, and was 
 now lying with my face upwards, pressed upon by the 
 
 15
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 broadest part of the old woman's body ; my nose was 
 flattened, and my breath completely stopped. How long 
 my granny might have remained there groaning, I cannot 
 tell ; probably, as I was somewhat a spoiled child before 
 this, it might have ended in her completely finishing me ; 
 but she was roused up from her state of half syncope by 
 a vigorous attack from my teeth, which, in the agony of 
 suffocation, I used with preternatural force of jaw for one 
 so young. I bit right through everything she had on, and 
 as my senses were fast departing, my teeth actually met 
 with my convulsive efforts. My granny, roused by the 
 extreme pain, rolled over on her side, and then it was that 
 my mother and aunt, who supposed that I had made my 
 escape from the room, discovered me lifeless, and black in 
 the face. They ran to me, but I still held on with my teeth, 
 nor could I be separated from my now screaming relative, 
 until the admission of fresh air, and a plentiful sprinkling of 
 cold water brought me to my senses, when I was laid on the 
 sofa utterly exhausted. 
 
 It certainly was a narrow escape, and it may be said 
 that the " biter was nearly bit." As for my granny, she 
 recovered her fright and her legs, but she did not recover 
 her temper ; she could not sit down without a pillow on the 
 chair for many days, and although little was said to me in 
 consequence of the danger I had incurred, yet there was an 
 evident abhorrence of me on the part of the old woman, a 
 quiet manner about my mother, and a want of her usual 
 hilarity on the part of my aunt, which were to me a fore- 
 boding of something unpleasant. A few days brought to 
 light what was the result of various whisperings and consul- 
 tations. It was on a fine Monday morning, that Ben made 
 his appearance at an unusually early hour ; my cap was put 
 on my head, my cloak over my shoulders ; Ben took me by 
 the hand, having a covered basket in the other, and I was 
 led away like a lamb to the butcher. As I went out there 
 was a tear in the eyes of my Aunt Milly, a melancholy over 
 the countenance of my mother, and a twinkling expression 
 of satisfaction in my grandmother's eyes, which even her 
 spectacles could not conceal from me : the fact was, my 
 grandmother had triumphed, and I was going to school. 
 
 16
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 CHAPTER IV 
 
 soon as I was clear of the door, I looked up into Ben's 
 face and said, " Father, where are we going ? " 
 
 " Well," replied he, " I am going to take you to 
 school." 
 
 " School ! What am I going to school for ? " replied I. 
 
 " For biting your grandmother, I expect, in the first 
 place, and to get a little learning, and a good deal of flog- 
 ging, if what they say is true ! I never was at school 
 myself." 
 
 " What do you learn, and why are you flogged ? " 
 
 " You learn to read, and to write, and to count ; I can't 
 do either more's the pity ; and you are flogged, because, 
 without flogging, little boys can't learn anything." 
 
 This was not a very satisfactory explanation. I made no 
 further inquiries, and we continued our way in silence until 
 we arrived at the school door; there was a terrible buzz 
 inside. Ben tapped, the door opened, and a volume of hot 
 air burst forth, all the fresh air having been consumed in 
 repeating the fresh lessons for the day. Ben walked up 
 between the forms, and introduced me to the schoolmaster, 
 whose name was Mr. Thadeus O'Gallagher, a poor scholar 
 from Ireland, who had set up an establishment at half-a- 
 guinea a quarter for day scholars. He was reckoned a very 
 severe master, and the children were kept in better order 
 in his school than in any other establishment of the kind 
 in the town ; and I presume that my granny had made 
 inquiries to that effect, as there were one or two schools of 
 the same kind much nearer to my mother's house. Ben, 
 who probably had a great respect for learning, in conse- 
 quence of his having none himself, gave a military salute 
 to Mr. O'Gallagher, saying, with his hand still to his hat, 
 te A new boy, sir, come to school." 
 
 "Oh, by the powers! don't I know him?" cried Mr. 
 O'Gallagher: "it's the young gentleman who bit a hole in 
 his grandmother ; Master Keene, as they call him. Keen 
 teeth, at all events. Lave him with me ; and that's his 
 
 17 B
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 dinner in the basket, I presume ; lave that too. He'll soon 
 be a good boy, or it will end in a blow-up." 
 
 Ben put down the basket, turned on his heel, and left the 
 schoolroom, and me standing by the throne of my future 
 pedagogue I say throne, because he had not a desk, as 
 schoolmasters generally have, but a sort of square dais, about 
 eighteen inches high, on which was placed another oblong 
 superstructure of the same height, serving him for a seat. 
 Both parts were covered with some patched and torn old 
 drugget, and upon subsequent examination I found them 
 to consist of three old claret-cases without covers, which he 
 had probably picked up very cheap ; two of them turned 
 upside down, so as to form the lower square, and the third 
 placed in the same way upside down, upon the two lower. 
 Mr. O' Gallagher sat in great dignity upon the upper one, 
 with his feet on the lower, being thus sufficiently raised 
 upon an eminence to command a view of the whole of his 
 pupils in every part of the school. He was not a tall man, 
 but very square built, with carroty hair and very bushy red 
 whiskers, To me he appeared a most formidable person, 
 especially when he opened his large mouth and displayed 
 his teeth, when I was reminded of the sign of the Red 
 Lion close to my mother's house. I certainly never had 
 been before so much awed during my short existence as I 
 was with the appearance of my pedagogue, who sat before 
 me somewhat in the fashion of a Roman tribune, holding 
 in his hand a short round ruler, as if it were his truncheon 
 of authority. I had not been a minute in the school before 
 I observed him to raise his arm ; away went the ruler whiz- 
 zing through the air, until it hit the skull of the lad for 
 whom it was intended at the other end of the schoolroom. 
 The boy, who had been talking to his neighbour, rubbed his 
 poll, and whined. 
 
 " Why don't you bring back my ruler, you spalpeen ? " said 
 Mr. O' Gallagher. " Be quick, Johnny Target, or it will end 
 in a blow-up." 
 
 The boy, who was not a little confused with the blow, 
 sufficiently recovered his senses to obey the order, and 
 whimpering as he came up, returned the ruler to the hands 
 of Mr. O'Gallagher. 
 
 "That tongue of yours will get you into more trouble than 
 
 18
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 it will business, I expect, Johnny Target ; it's an unruly 
 member, and requires a constant ruler over it." Johnny 
 Target rubbed his head and said nothing. 
 
 "Master Keene/' said he, after a short pause, "did you 
 see what a tundering tump on the head that boy got just 
 now, and do you know what it was for ? " 
 
 " No," replied I. 
 
 " Where's your manners, you animal ? No ! if you plase, 
 for the future, you must not forget to say, ' No, sir/ or, ' No, 
 Mr. O'Gallagher.' D'ye mind me now say yes what?" 
 
 " Yes, what ! " 
 
 " Yes, what ! you little ignoramus ; say ' Yes, Mr. O'Gal- 
 lagher/ and recollect, as the parish clerk says, 'this is the 
 last time of asking.' " 
 
 "Yes, Mr. O'Gallagher." 
 
 " Ah ! now, you see, there's nothing like coming to school 
 you've learnt manners already ; and now, to go back again, 
 as to why Johnny Target had the rap on the head, which 
 brought tears into his eyes? I'll just tell you, it was for 
 talking ; you see the first thing for a boy to learn is to hold 
 his tongue, and that shall be your lesson for the day ; you'll 
 just sit down there, and if you say one word during the whole 
 time you are in the school, it will end in a blow-up; that 
 means, on the present occasion, that I'll skin you alive as 
 they do the eels, which, being rather keen work, will just 
 suit your constitution." I had wit enough to feel assured 
 that Mr. O'Gallagher was not to be trifled with, so I took my 
 seat and amused myself with listening to the various lessons 
 which the boys came up to say, and the divers punishments 
 inflicted few escaped. At last, the hour of recreation and 
 dinner arrived ; the boys were dismissed ; each seized his 
 basket containing his provisions, or ran home to get his meal 
 with his parents. I found myself sitting in the schoolroom, 
 tete-a-tcte with Mr. O'Gallagher, and feeling very well inclined 
 for my dinner. I cast a wistful eye at my basket, but I said 
 nothing ; Mr. O'Gallagher, who appeared to have been in 
 thought, at last said 
 
 " Mr. Keene, you may now go out of school, and scream 
 till you're hoarse, just to make up for lost time." 
 
 " May I take my dinner, sir ? " inquired I. 
 
 tf Is it your dinner you mane ? to be sure you may ; but 
 
 19
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 first, I'll just look into the basket and its contents ; for you 
 see, Mr. Keene, there is some victuals that don't agree with 
 laming ; and if you eat them, you'll not be fit for your work 
 when your play-hours are over. What's easy of digestion 
 will do ; but what's bad for little boys' stomachs may get you 
 into a scrape, and then it will end in a blow-up ; that is, 
 you'll have a taste of the ferule or the rod two assistants of 
 mine, to whom I've not yet had the pleasure of introducing 
 you all in good time. If what I've heard of you be true, 
 you and they will be better acquainted before long." 
 
 Mr. O'Gallagher then examined the contents of my basket ; 
 my aunt Milly had taken care that I should be well pro- 
 vided : there was a large paper of beef sandwiches, a piece 
 of bread and cheese, and three or four slices of seed-cake. 
 Mr. O'Gallagher opened all the packages, and after a pause 
 said 
 
 "Now, Master Keene, d'ye think you would ever guess 
 how I came by all my laming, and what I fed upon when it 
 was pumped into me ? Then I'll tell you ; it was dry bread, 
 with a little bit of cheese when I could get it, and that wasn't 
 often. Bread and cheese is the food to make a scholar of ye ; 
 and mayhap one slice of the cake mayn't much interfere, so 
 take them and run away to the playground as fast as you 
 can ; and d'ye hear me, Master Keene, recollect your grace 
 before meat ' For what we have received, the Lord make 
 us truly thankful.' Now, off wid you. The rest of the con- 
 tents are confiscated for my sole use, and your particular 
 benefit." 
 
 Mr. O'Gallagher grinned as he finished his oration ; and 
 he looked so much like a wild beast, that I was glad to be 
 off as fast as I could. I turned round as I went out of the 
 door, and perceived that the sandwiches were disappearing 
 with wonderful rapidity ; but I caught his eye : it was like 
 that of a tiger's at his meal, and I was off at redoubled 
 speed.
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 CHAPTER V 
 
 A.S soon as I gained the playground, which was, in fact, 
 nothing more than a small piece of waste land, to which we 
 had no more claim than any other people, I sat down by a 
 post, and commenced my dinner off what Mr. O'Gallagher 
 had thought proper to leave me. I was afraid of him, it is 
 true, for his severity to the other boys convinced me that he 
 would have little mercy upon me if I dared to thwart him ; 
 but indignation soon began to obtain the mastery over my 
 fears, and I began to consider if I could not be even with 
 him for his barefaced robbery of my dinner ; and then I 
 reflected whether it would not be better to allow him to 
 take my food, If I found out that by so doing he treated me 
 well ; and I resolved, at all events, to delay a little. The 
 hour of play was now over, and a bell summoned us all to 
 school ; I went in with the others, and took my seat where 
 Mr. O'Gallagher had before desired me. 
 
 As soon as all was silent, my pedagogue beckoned me to 
 him. 
 
 " Now, Mr. Keene," said he, " you'll be so good as to lend 
 me your ears that is, to listen while I talk to you a little 
 bit. D'ye know how many roads there are to laming ? Hold 
 your tongue. I ask you because I know you don't know, 
 and because I'm going to tell you. There are exactly three 
 roads : the first is the eye, my jewel ; and if a lad has a sharp 
 eye like yours, it's a great deal that will get into his head 
 by that road ; you'll know a thing when you see it again, 
 although you mayn't know your own father that's a secret 
 only known to your mother. The second road to laming, 
 you spalpeen, is the ear ; and if you mind all people say, 
 and hear all you can, you'll gain a great many truths, and 
 just ten times as much more in the shape of lies. You see 
 the wheat and the chaff will come together, and you must 
 pick the latter out of the former at any seasonable future 
 opportunity. Now we come to the third road to laming, 
 which is quite a different sort of road ; because, you see, the 
 two first give us little trouble, and we trot along almost 
 
 21
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 whether we will or not: the third and grand road is the 
 head itself, which requires the eye and the ear to help it; 
 and two other assistants, which we call memory and applica- 
 tion. So you see we have the visual, then the aural, and then 
 the mental roads three hard words which you don't under- 
 stand, and which I shan't take the trouble to explain to such 
 an animal as you are ; for I never throw away pearls to swine, 
 as the saying is. Now then, Mr. Keene, we must come to 
 another part of our history. As there are three roads to 
 laming, so there are three manes or implements by which 
 boys are stimulated to larn : the first is the ruler, which you 
 saw me shy at the thick skull of Johnny Target, and you 
 see'd what a rap it gave him ; well, then, the second is the 
 ferule a thing you never heard of, perhaps ; but I'll show it 
 you ; here it is," continued Mr. O'Gallagher, producing a 
 sort of flat wooden ladle, with a hole in the centre of it. 
 " The ruler is for the head, as you have seen ; the ferule is 
 for the hand. You have seen me use the ruler ; now I'll 
 show you what I do with the ferule." 
 
 "You, Tommy Goskin, come here, sir." 
 
 Tommy Goskin put down his book, and came up to his 
 master with a good deal of doubt in his countenance. 
 
 " Tommy Goskin, you didn't say your lesson well to- 
 day." 
 
 " Yes, I did, Mr. O'Gallagher," replied Tommy ; " you said 
 I did yourself." 
 
 "Well then, sir, you didn't say it well yesterday," con- 
 tinued Mr. O'Gallagher. 
 
 " Yes, I did, sir," replied the boy, whimpering. 
 
 " And is it you who dares to contradict me ? " cried Mr. 
 O'Gallagher ; " at all events, you won't say it well to-morrow ; 
 so hold out your right hand." 
 
 Poor Tommy held it out, and roared lustily at the first 
 blow, wringing his fingers with the smart. 
 
 "Now your left hand, sir; fair play is a jewel; always 
 carry the dish even." 
 
 Tommy received a blow on his left hand, which was fol- 
 lowed up witli similar demonstrations of suffering. 
 
 " There, sir, you may go now," said Mr. O'Gallagher ; 
 "and mind you don't do it again, or else there'll be a 
 blow-up. And now, Master Keene, we come to the third 
 
 22
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 and last, which is the birch for the tail here it is have 
 you ever had a taste ? " 
 
 " No, sir," replied I. 
 
 " Well, then, you have that pleasure to come, and come 
 it will, I don't doubt, if you and I are a few days longer 
 acquainted. Let me see " 
 
 Here Mr. O'Gallagher looked round the school, as if to 
 find a culprit ; but the boys, aware of what was going on, 
 kept their eyes so attentively to their books, that he could 
 not discover one ; at last he singled out a fat chubby lad. 
 
 "Walter Puddock, come here, sir." 
 
 Walter Puddock came accordingly; evidently he gave him- 
 self up for lost. 
 
 " Walter Puddock, I just have been telling Master Keene 
 that you're the best Latin scholar in the whole school. Now, 
 sir, don't make me out to be a liar do me credit, or, by 
 the blood of the O' Gallaghers, I'll flog ye till you're as thin 
 as a herring. What's the Latin for a cocked hat, as the 
 Roman gentlemen wore with their fogeys ? " 
 
 Walter Puddock hesitated a few seconds, and then, without 
 venturing a word of remonstrance, let down his trousers. 
 
 " See now the guilty tief, he knows what's coming. Shame 
 upon you, Walter Puddock, to disgrace your preceptor so, 
 anj make him tell a lie to young Master Keene. Where's 
 Phil Mooney ? Come along, sir, and hoist Walter Puddock : 
 it's no laming that I can drive into you, Phil, but it's sartain 
 sure that by your manes I drive a little into the other boys." 
 
 Walter Puddock, as soon as he was on the back of Phil 
 Mooney, received a dozen cuts with the rod, well laid on. 
 He bore it without flinching, although the tears rolled down 
 his cheeks. 
 
 "There, Walter Puddock, I told you it would end in a 
 blow-up ; go to your dictionary, you dirty blackguard, and do 
 more credit to your education and superior instruction from 
 a certain person who shall be nameless." 
 
 Mr. O'Gallagher laid the rod on one side, and then con- 
 tinued 
 
 "Now, Master Keene, I've just shown you the three roads 
 to laming, and also the three implements to persuade little 
 boys to larn ; if you don't travel very fast by the three first, 
 why, you will be followed up very smartly by the three last 
 
 23
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 a nod's as good as a wink to a blind horse, any day. And 
 one thing more, you little spalpeen, mind that there's more 
 mustard to the sandwiches to-morrow, or else it will end in 
 a blow-up. Now you've got the whole theory of the art of 
 tuition, Master Keene ; please the pigs, we'll commence with 
 the practice to-morrow." 
 
 My worthy pedagogue did not address me any more during 
 that day ; the school broke up at five, and I made haste 
 home, thinking over all that had passed in the schoolroom. 
 
 My granny and mother were both anxious to know what 
 had passed ; the first hoped that I had been flogged, the 
 second that I had not; but I refused to communicate. I 
 assumed a haughty, indifferent air ; for I was angry with my 
 mother, and as for my grandmother, I hated her. Aunt 
 Milly, however, when we were alone, did not question me in 
 vain. I told her all that had passed ; she bade me be of 
 good heart, and that I should not be ill-treated if she could 
 help it. 
 
 I replied, that if I were ill-treated, I would have my 
 revenge somehow or another. I then went down to the 
 barracks, to the rooms of Captain Bridgeman, and told him 
 what had occurred. He advised me to laugh at the ruler, 
 the ferule, and the rod. He pointed out to me the necessity 
 of my going to school and learning to read and write ; at 
 the same time was very indignant at the conduct of Mr. 
 O'Gallagher, and told me to resist in every way any injustice 
 or tyranny, and that I should be sure of his support and 
 assistance, provided that I did pay attention to my studies. 
 
 Fortified by the advice and protection of my two great 
 friends, I made up my mind that I would learn as fast as I 
 could, but if treated ill, that I would die a martyr, rather 
 than yield to oppression; at all events, I would, if possible, 
 play Mr. O'Gallagher a trick for every flogging or punish- 
 ment I received ; and with this laudable resolution I was 
 soon fast asleep, too fast even to dream.
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 CHAPTER YI 
 
 W HEN my aunt Milly called me in the morning, that I 
 might be up and have my breakfast in time for school, I 
 felt as if two years had passed over my head during the 
 last twenty-four hours. I had never witnessed tyranny until 
 the day before, and my blood was heated with indignation : 
 I felt myself capable of anything and everything. 
 
 My anger was about as great towards my mother and 
 grandmother, for having sent me to such a place, as it was 
 against Mr. O'Gallagher. Instead of going up and kissing 
 my mother, I paid no attention to either her or my grand- 
 mother, much to the mortification of the former and surprise 
 of the latter, who said, in a very cross manner, "Where's 
 your manners, child ? why don't you say good morning ? " 
 
 " Because I have not been long enough at school to learn 
 manners, granny." 
 
 "Come and kiss me before you go, my child," said my 
 mother. 
 
 " No, mother ; you have sent me to school to be beat, 
 and I never will kiss you again." 
 
 " Naughty, good-for-nothing boy ! " exclaimed my granny ; 
 " what a bad heart you must have." 
 
 " No, that he has not," cried my aunt Milly. " Sister 
 should have inquired what sort of a school it was before 
 she sent him." 
 
 " I made every inquiry," replied my granny ; " he can't 
 play tricks there." 
 
 "Won't I?" cried I, "but I will ; and not only there 
 but here. I'll be even with you all ; yes, I'll be even with 
 you, granny, if I die for it." 
 
 " Why, you audacious wretch, I've a great mind to " 
 
 " I dare say you have, but recollect I can bite ; you'd 
 better be quiet, granny, or, as the master says, ' it will end 
 in a blow-up/ " 
 
 " Only hear the little wretch," said my granny, lifting up 
 her hands; "I shall see you hanged yet, you ungrateful 
 child." 
 
 2$
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 " I'm not ungrateful," replied I, throwing my arms round 
 Milly's neck, and kissing her with fervour ; " I can love those 
 who love me." 
 
 " Then you don't love me ? " said my mother reproach- 
 fully. 
 
 " I did yesterday, but I don't now ; but it's time for me 
 to go, aunt ; is my basket ready ? I don't want father to 
 take me to school, I can do without him ; and when I don't 
 choose to go any more, I won't ; recollect that, mother." 
 So saying, I seized my basket and quitted the room. There 
 was a long consultation, I found, after my departure : my 
 mother, when my aunt had informed her of Mr. O'Gallagher' s 
 conduct, Avished to remove me instantly ; my grandmother 
 insisted upon it that there was not a word of truth in what 
 I had said, and threatened that if I did not remain at that 
 very school, she would leave Chatham, and take my aunt 
 with her. As my mother could not part with Aunt Milly, 
 the consequence was, that my grandmother gained the day. 
 
 I arrived in good time, and took my seat near my master. 
 I preferred doing this, as I had had a long conversation 
 with Captain Bridgeman, who told me that, although Mr. 
 O'Gallagher had put the ruler down as punishment No. 1, 
 the ferule No. 2, and the birch as No. 3, and of course they 
 were considered to be worse as the number rose, that he 
 considered it to be the very contrary, as he had had them 
 all well applied when he was at school ; he advised me, 
 therefore, never to hold out my hand to the ferule, by which 
 refusal I should, of course, be flogged ; but he assured me 
 that the birch, especially when it is given often, was a mere 
 nothing. Now I considered that the surest way to avoid 
 the ruler was to sit close to my master, who could then 
 have no pretence for sending it at my head : the fact was, 
 I had determined to save the more noble portions of my 
 body, and leave Mr. O'Gallagher to do what he pleased with 
 the other : to do him justice, he lost no time. 
 
 " Come here, Mr. Keene," said he, " where's your manners ? 
 why don't you say good morning to your preceptor? Can 
 you read at all ? " 
 
 " No, sir." 
 
 " D'ye know your letters ? " 
 
 " Some of them I think I do, sir." 
 
 26
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 "Some of them I suppose about two out of six-and- 
 twenty. It's particular attention that's been paid to your 
 education, I perceive ; you've nothing to unlearn anyhow, 
 that's something. Now, sir, do you think that a classical 
 scholar and a gentleman born like me, is to demane myself 
 by hearing you puzzle at the alphabet? You're quite mis- 
 taken, Mr. Keene ; you must gain your first elements second- 
 hand ; so, where's Timothy Ruddel ? You, Timothy Ruddel, 
 you'll just teach this young Master Keene his whole alphabet, 
 and take care, at the same time, that you know your own 
 lessons, or it will end in a blow-up ; and you, Master Keene, 
 if you have not larnt your whole alphabet perfect by dinner 
 time, why, you'll have a small taste of No. 2, just as a hint 
 to what's coming next. Go along, you little ignorant black- 
 guard ; and you, Timothy Ruddel, look out for a taste of 
 No. 3, if you don't larn him and yourself all at once, and at 
 the same time." 
 
 I was very well pleased with this arrangement ; I had 
 resolved to learn, and I was doubly stimulated to learn now, 
 to save poor Timothy Ruddel from an unjust punishment. 
 
 In the three hours I was quite perfect, and Timothy 
 Ruddel, who was called up before me, was also able to say 
 his lesson without a blunder, very much to the disappoint- 
 ment of Mr. O'Gallagher, who observed, " So you've slipped 
 through my fingers, have you, this time, Master Timothy ? 
 Never mind, I'll have you yet ; and, moreover, there's Master 
 Keene to go through the fiery furnace." Just before dinner 
 time I was called up ; with my memory of many of the 
 letters, and the assistance I had received from Timothy 
 Ruddel, I felt very confident. 
 
 " What letter's that, sir ? " said Mr. O'Gallagher. 
 
 "A, B, C, D, E." 
 
 " You little blackguard, I'll dodge you ; you think to 
 escape, do you ? " 
 
 V, X, P, O." 
 
 Much to Mr. O'Gallagher's surprise, I said them all with- 
 out one mistake. Instead of commendation I received abuse. 
 " By all the powers," exclaimed my pedagogue, " but every- 
 thing seems to go wrong to-day ; my hand has been com- 
 pletely idle ; this will never do. Didn't you tell me, Mr. 
 Keene, that you didn't know your letters ? " 
 
 27
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 " I said I knew some of them, sir." 
 
 " If my memory is correct, Mr. Keene, you told me that 
 you knew two out of twenty-six." 
 
 " No, sir, you said that." 
 
 "That's just as much as to tell me, your preceptor, a 
 classical scholar, and a Milesian gentleman to boot, that I 
 lie, for which I intend to have satisfaction, Mr. Keene, I 
 assure you. You're guilty in two counts, as they say at the 
 Old Bailey, where you'll be called up to some of these days, 
 as sure as you stand there ; one count is in telling me a lie, 
 in saying you did not know your alphabet, when it's quite 
 clear that you did ; and, secondly, in giving me the lie, by 
 stating that I said what you said. You thought to escape 
 me, but you're mistaken, Mr. Keene ; so now, if you please, 
 we will just have a taste of No. 2. Hould out your hand, 
 Mr. Keene : d'ye hear me, sir? hould out your hand." 
 
 But this I positively refused to do. " You won't, won't 
 you ? Well, then, we must increase the punishment for 
 your contempt of court, and at once commence with No. 3, 
 which I had intended to reserve till to-morrow. Come 
 along, Phil Mooney, there's fresh mate for you to carry, 
 and come out, No. 3, here's fresh ground for you to travel 
 over." 
 
 Phil Mooney and the birch soon made their appearance : 
 I was hoisted by the one and scourged by the other. 
 
 The first taste of the birch is anything but agreeable : I 
 could only compare it to the dropping of molten lead. I 
 tried all I could to prevent crying out, but it was impossible, 
 and at last I roared like a mad bull ; and I was as mad as a 
 bull, and as dangerous. Could I have picked up any weapon 
 at the moment that I was dropped from the shoulders of 
 Phil Mooney, it would have gone hard with Mr. O'Gallagher. 
 My rage was greater than my agony. I stood where I had 
 been landed, my chest heaving, my teeth set fast, and my 
 apparel still in disorder. The school was dismissed, and I 
 was left alone with the savage pedagogue, who immediately 
 took up my basket, and began to rummage the contents. 
 
 " Make yourself dacent, Mr. Keene, and don't be shocking 
 my modesty, and taking away my appetite. Did you mention 
 the mustard, as I desired you ? Upon my faith, but you're a 
 nice boy, and do justice to the representations of your grand- 
 
 28
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 mother ; and when you see her you may tell her that I did 
 not forget the promise she exacted from me. You forgot 
 all about the mustard, you little blackguard. If Phil Mooney 
 was here I would give you another taste to freshen your 
 memory for to-morrow ; however, to-morrow will do as well, 
 if the mistake's not corrected. Here, take your victuals, and 
 good appetite to you, you little monster of iniquity." 
 
 Mr. O'Gallagher tossed me some bread, but this time 
 reserved the cheese for his own eating. I had adjusted my 
 dress, and I therefore left the schoolroom. I could not sit 
 down without pain, so I leant against a post ; the bread re- 
 mained in my hand untouched ; had it been the greatest 
 delicacy in the world I could not have tasted a morsel. I was 
 giddy from excess of feeling, my thoughts were rapidly chas- 
 ing each other, when I heard a voice close to me. I looked 
 round ; it was Walter Puddock, who had been flogged the 
 day before. 
 
 " Never mind, Keene," said he kindly ; " it hurts at first, 
 but the more you get it the less you care for it. I don't mind 
 it a bit now ; I cries, because he goes on flogging till you do, 
 and it's no use having more than you can help." 
 
 " I didn't deserve it," replied I. 
 
 " That's not necessary ; you'll get it, as we all do, whether 
 you deserve it or not." 
 
 " Well, I'll try to deserve it in future," replied I, clench- 
 ing my fist ; " I'll be even with him." 
 
 " Why, what can you do ?" 
 
 "Wait a little, and you'll see," said I, walking away, for 
 an idea had come into my head which I wished to follow up. 
 
 Soon afterwards the bell rang, and we returned to the 
 schoolroom. I was put under the tuition of another boy, 
 and took care to learn my lesson. Whether it was that he 
 was tired with the exercise, for he flogged and feruled a 
 dozen during that afternoon, or that he thought that my 
 morning dose had been sufficient, I received no more punish- 
 ment on that day.
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 CHAPTER VII 
 
 .A.S soon as school was dismissed, I went straight to the 
 rooms of Captain Bridgeman, and told him how I had been 
 treated. As soon as he heard it, he exclaimed, " This is 
 really too bad ; I will go with you, and I will consult with 
 your aunt Amelia." 
 
 It so happened that Aunt Milly was alone in the shop when 
 we arrived, and after a detail of what had passed, she told 
 Captain Bridgeman that my grandmother had put me to that 
 school out of feelings of ill-will for the tricks I had played, 
 and had threatened that if I were removed she would leave 
 Chatham and take her away with her. My mother required 
 assistance in the shop, and was afraid to affront my grand- 
 mother, who was a very dictatorial, positive old woman, and 
 would certainly keep her resolution ; but that rather than I 
 should be treated in such a barbarous manner, she would 
 insist upon my mother taking me away, or would herself 
 leave the place. 
 
 " It would never do for you to leave us, Miss Amelia," 
 replied Captain Bridgeman ; " there are but few attractions 
 in this place, and we cannot spare you ; the whole corps 
 would go into deep mourning." 
 
 " I don't want to leave the school," interrupted I ; " I 
 would not leave it till I am revenged, for all the world. 
 Now, I'll tell you what I want to do and do it I will, if 
 he cuts me to pieces. He eats my sandwiches, and tells me 
 if there's not more mustard to-morrow, he'll flog me. He 
 shall have plenty of mustard, but he shall have something 
 else. What can I put into the sandwiches so as to half 
 kill him ? " 
 
 " Not a bad idea, my little Percival," said Captain Bridge- 
 man ; " I'll just ask the doctor how much calomel a man may 
 take without a coroner's inquest being required." 
 
 " Yes, that will do nicely," said my aunt ; " I'll take care 
 he shall have mustard enough not to perceive it." 
 
 "Well, I'll go to the barracks and be back directly," said 
 Captain Bridgeman. 
 
 30
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 " And I'm ready for the flogging as soon as the sandwiches 
 are down his throat," replied I, laughing; "I don't care a 
 fig for it." 
 
 Captain Bridgeman soon returned with forty grains of 
 calomel, which he delivered into aunt Milly's hands. "That 
 is as much as we dare give the strongest man without 
 running great danger ; we'll try the effect of that upon him, 
 and if he don't improve, I think I shall go up to the school 
 myself and threaten him." 
 
 " As for that," replied Aunt Milly, " I'm sure that sister, iit 
 she hears what's going on, as she cannot take Percival away, 
 Avill order her husband, Ben, to go up and thrash him." 
 
 " Not a bad idea, Miss Amelia ; we'll try that if we find it 
 necessary ; at all events, we'll see who can persecute most." 
 
 " Granny has told him to treat me ill," said I ; " that's very 
 clear, from what he said ; never mind, I'll make her sorry for 
 it yet." 
 
 " Oh, Percival ! you must not do anything to granny," said 
 Aunt Milly, looking very archly ; " I must not hear anything 
 of the kind." 
 
 The next morning I set off with the full conviction that I 
 should be flogged before night, and notwithstanding that, as 
 full of joy as if I was going to the fair. 
 
 The morning passed as usual ; I said my lesson, but not 
 very well ; I was thinking so much of my anticipated 
 revenge, that I could not pay attention to my teacher, who 
 was, as usual, one of the boys. 
 
 "Master Keene," said Mr. O' Gallagher, "we'll let the 
 account stand over till the evening, and then I'll give you a 
 receipt in full. I may have one or two lines to add to it 
 before the sun goes down ; you'll not escape me this time, 
 anyhow." 
 
 The boys went out at the dinner hour, leaving me, as 
 before, to wait for my basket, after the tyrant had helped 
 himself. I stood by him in silence while he was rummaging 
 its contents. 
 
 "Now, Mr. Keene, I'll see if you've remembered my 
 particular injunction relative to the mustard." 
 
 "I told my aunt to put more mustard, sir," replied I 
 humbly, " it's she that cuts the sandwiches." 
 
 "Well, then, if your aunt has not complied with your 
 
 31
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 request, see if I don't flay you alive, you little imp of 
 abomination." 
 
 The sandwiches were pulled out of the paper and tasted. 
 " Down on your knees, Mr. Keene, and thank all the blessed 
 saints that your aunt has saved you from at least one-half of 
 what I intended to administer to you this blessed afternoon, 
 for she has doubled the mustard, you tief," said Mr. O'Galla- 
 gher, speaking with his mouth as full as it could hold. Down 
 went sandwich after sandwich, until they had all disappeared. 
 Oh ! what joy was mine ! I could have tossed up my cap and 
 leapt in the air. Having received the bread and cheese, for 
 he permitted me to have the latter on this occasion, I went 
 out and enjoyed my meal, delighted with Mr. O'Gallagher's 
 having fallen into the trap I had laid for him. 
 
 The bell summoned us in, and all went on as usual for the 
 first two hours, when I thought Mr. O'Gallagher changed 
 countenance and looked very pale. He continued, however, 
 to hear the lessons, until at last I perceived him pass his 
 hand up and down and across his stomach, as if he had had a 
 twinge ; a few minutes afterwards, he compressed his thick 
 lips, and then put his hands to his abdomen. 
 
 " Ah ! he begins to feel it now," thought I ; and sure 
 enough he did ; for the pain increased so rapidly that he lost 
 all patience, and vented his feelings by beating with his 
 ruler, on the head, the whole class of boys standing up before 
 him, till one or two dropped down, stunned with the blows. 
 At last he dropped the ruler, and, pressing both hands to his 
 stomach, he rolled himself backwai'ds and forwards, and then 
 twisted and distorted his legs till he could bear the pain no 
 longer ; and he gave vent to a tremendous Irish howl 
 grinning and grinding his teeth for a few seconds, and then 
 howling again, writhing and twisting in evident agony 
 while the perspiration ran off his forehead. 
 
 " Och ! murder ! I'm poisoned sure. Lord save my sinful 
 soul ! Oh oh oh ! eh eh eh ! mercy, mercy, mercy, 
 mercy, mercy ! Oh, holy St. Patrick ! I'm kilt entirely ; "- 
 and so subdued was he at last by the pain, that he burst out 
 into a flood of tears, crying and roaring like a child. 
 
 Again the paroxysms came on " Murder, murder, 
 murder ! " shrieked the wretch at the highest pitch of 
 his voice, so that he was heard at some distance, and some 
 
 32
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 of the neighbours came in to inquire what was the 
 matter. 
 
 Mr. O'Gallagher was now in a fainting state, and leaning 
 against the table, he could merely say in a low voice, " A 
 doctor quick a doctor." 
 
 The neighbours perceiving how ill he was, led him out of 
 the schoolroom into his own apartment, one going for a 
 doctor, and the others telling the boys they might all go 
 home, a notice of which they gladly availed themselves. 
 
 I need hardly say, that I made all the haste I could to 
 communicate the successful result of my trick to Milly and 
 Captain Bridgeman. The medical man who was summoned 
 gave Mr. O'Gallagher some very active medicine, which 
 assisted to rid him of the calomel ; of his having taken which, 
 of course, the medical man was ignorant. The violence of the 
 dose was, however, so great, and left him in such a state, that 
 Mr. O'Gallagher could not leave his room for three days, nor 
 resume his seat in the school until a week had elapsed, during 
 which I remained at home plotting still further mischief. 
 
 Mr. O'Gallagher resumed his occupations, and I was again 
 sent off to school. When I entered the schoolroom I found 
 him looking very pale and cadaverous ; as soon as he saw me 
 his lips were drawn apart, and he showed his large white 
 teeth, reminding me of the grinning of a hyena ; he did not, 
 however, say anything to me. My studies were resumed ; I 
 said my lesson perfectly, but was fully prepared for punish- 
 ment. I was, however, agreeably disappointed ; he did not 
 punish either me or any of the other boys. 
 
 I afterwards found out the reason was, that, although 
 necessity compelled him to re-open his school as soon as he 
 could, he was too weak to undergo the fatigue of following 
 up his favourite diversion. 
 
 When the dinner hour arrived, and the boys were dismissed, 
 I waited patiently to see what he would do with my basket, 
 which stood beside him. " Take your basket, and eat your 
 dinner, Master Keene," said he, walking out of the school- 
 room into his own apartments. I could not help saying, 
 " Won't you have the sandwiches, sir ? " 
 
 He turned round and gave me a look so penetrating and 
 so diabolical, that I felt sure that he knew to whom he had 
 been indebted for his late severe illness. 
 
 33
 
 PRRCIVAL KEENE 
 
 From this day forward Mr. O'G. never interfered with 
 the contents of my basket, and I had my dinner all to myself. 
 The shock which had been given to his constitution was so 
 great, that for three or four months he may be said to have 
 crawled to his schoolroom, and I really began to think that 
 the affair would turn out more serious than was intended ; 
 but gradually he regained his strength, and as he recovered 
 his vigour, so did he resume his severity. 
 
 But I was a great gainer during the three or four months 
 of quiet which reigned during Mr. O'Gallagher's convales- 
 cence. Since I have been grown up, I have often thought, 
 and am indeed confirmed in my opinion, that we lose rather 
 than gain by being educated at too early an age. Commence 
 with one child at three years, and with another at seven years 
 old, and in ten years, the one whose brain was left fallow 
 even till seven years old, will be quite as far, if not farther, 
 advanced than the child whose intellect was prematurely 
 forced at the earlier age ; this is a fact which I have since 
 seen proved in many instances, and it certainly was corro- 
 borated in mine. 
 
 In six months I could read and write very fairly, and had 
 commenced arithmetic; true, I was stimulated on by the 
 advice of Captain Bridgeman, the love I bore my aunt Milly, 
 and the hatred which I had for my master, which made 
 me resolve that I would not deserve punishment on that 
 score. 
 
 It was in May that I administered the dose to Mr O' Gal- 
 lagher ; in September he was quite well again, and the ruler, 
 the ferule, and the rod were triumphantly at work. It is 
 useless to say how often I was punished, for it was every day ; 
 always once, sometimes twice ; I became completely callous 
 to it, nay, laughed at it, but my mind was ever at work upon 
 some mischief, in the way of retaliation. 
 
 I put little pancakes of cobbler's wax on Mr. O'Gallagher's 
 throne, and he had the pleasure of finding himself stuck fast 
 by the breeches when he rose up to punish. I anointed the 
 handle of the ferule and rod with birdlime ; put dead cats 
 under the claret cases which composed his seat of authority, 
 so that the smell would drive him distracted before he found 
 it out. I drew up with a squirt all the ink which was in the 
 inkstands fixed in the writing-desks, so as not to be taken out 
 
 34
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 of the sockets, and made good the deficiency with water, 
 which put him to no little expense. 
 
 I once made him almost frantic, by rubbing his handker- 
 chief, which always lay by his side, and with which he was 
 accustomed to wipe his face every five minutes (for he was 
 profuse in his perspiration), with what is called cow-itch : not 
 being aware of what was the cause, he wiped his face more 
 and more, until he was as red as a peony, and the itching 
 became intolerable. 
 
 On such occasions he never inquired who was the party, 
 but called me and Phil Mooney. I, on the other hand, never 
 said a word in way of expostulation. I took my flogging, 
 which was as severe as he could give it, as a matter of course, 
 quite satisfied with the exchange. 
 
 As Walter Puddock had told me, and as I have no doubt 
 the Eton boys will confirm, after a certain quantity of flagel- 
 lations, the skin becomes so hard as to make the punishment 
 almost a matter of indifference, and so I found it. So passed 
 the time until the month of November, when I was fully 
 enabled to pay off my worthy pedagogue for all that I was 
 indebted to him. 
 
 CHAPTER VIII 
 
 J_ HE boys had been saving up all their money to purchase 
 fireworks for the celebrated 5th of November a day on 
 which it was said that certain persons, finding it impossible 
 to reform the Lords and Commons, had determined to get 
 rid of them at once : why they have not been in similar 
 danger every year since the first attempt was made, I know 
 not ; certain it is, that it is the only reform measure that 
 can ever be effectual. Guy Fawkes and his confederates, 
 whether Popish or Protestant, from their disregard of human 
 life, certainly proved themselves the founders of a party, still 
 existing, whose motto is, " Measures, and not Men." 
 
 But to proceed : Mr. O'Gallagher had never before at- 
 tempted to interfere with the vested rights of urchins on 
 that day : being, however, in a most particularly irascible 
 humour, instead of a whole, he made it known that there 
 
 35
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 would only be a half-holiday, and we were consequently all 
 called in for morning lessons, instead of carrying about, as we 
 had intended, the effigy of the only true reformer that ever 
 existed in this country. 
 
 This made us all very sulky and discontented in the first 
 place, and our anxiety to get out of school was so great, that 
 the lessons were not very perfect in the second. The ferule 
 and rod were called out and liberally administered ; but what 
 was our horror and dismay when Mr. O'Gallagher, about an 
 hour before dinner, announced to us that all the squibs and 
 crackers, with which our pockets were crammed, were to be 
 given up immediately ; and that as we had not said our 
 lessons well, there would be no half-holiday. The whole 
 school were in mute despair. 
 
 One by one were the boys summoned up to the throne of 
 Mr. O'Gallagher, and their pockets searched by Phil Mooney, 
 who emptied them of their pyrotechnical contents, all of 
 which were deposited on the dai's of Mr. O'Gallagher's 
 throne, which, I have before observed, was composed of* two 
 empty claret cases turned upside down, surmounted by 
 another, on which Mr. O'Gallagher sat, all three covered 
 with old green baize. 
 
 By the time that the whole school had been rifled, the 
 heap of fireworks was very considerable, and Mr. O'Gallagher, 
 to prevent any of them being recovered by the boys, lifted 
 up the claret case on which he sat, and which was on the top 
 of the other two, and desired Phil Mooney to put them all 
 underneath it. This was done ; Mr. O'Gallagher resumed 
 his seat, and the lessons continued till the dinner hour 
 arrived, but, alas ! not the half-holiday or the fireworks. 
 
 The boys went out ; some mournful, some angry, some 
 sulky, some frightened ; a few, a very few, declaiming against 
 such injustice. 
 
 I was in a rage ; my blood boiled. At last my invention 
 came to my aid, and without considering the consequences, I 
 determined how to act. 
 
 As it was an hour and a half before school would com- 
 mence, I hastened home, and, having spent all my money, 
 begged Aunt Milly to give me some ; she gave me a shilling, 
 and with that I bought as much gunpowder as I could pro- 
 cure, more than a quarter of a pound. 
 
 36
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 I then returned to the school, looked into the schoolroom, 
 and found it empty ; I quickly raised up the claret case, 
 under which the fireworks had been placed, put the powder 
 under it, leaving only sufficient for a very small train, which 
 would not be perceived in the green baize covering ; having 
 so done, I left the schoolroom immediately, and rejoined 
 my companions. I had a piece of touchwood, as all the bovs 
 had, to let off their fireworks with, and this I lighted and 
 left in a corner until the bell should summon us into school. 
 
 Oh ! how my heart beat when I heard the sound, so full 
 was I of anxiety lest my project should fail. 
 
 Once more we were all assembled. Mr. O'Gallagher 
 surveying, with the smile of a demon, the unhappy and 
 disappointed faces of the boys, was again perched upon his 
 throne, the rod on one side, the ferule on the other, and the 
 ruler, that dreaded truncheon of command, clenched in his 
 broad fist. 
 
 I had the touchwood lighted and concealed in my hand ; 
 gradually I moved downwards, until at last, unperceived by 
 Mr. O'Gallagher, I was behind him, and close to my train 
 of gunpowder. I gave one look to ascertain if he had 
 observed me ; his eye was roving over the school for some 
 delinquent to throw his ruler at. Fearful that he might turn 
 round to me, I no longer hesitated, and the touchwood Avas 
 applied to the train. 
 
 Ignorant as I was of the force of gunpowder, it was with 
 astonishment, mingled with horror, that I beheld, in a 
 second, the claret case rise up as if it had wings, and Mr. 
 O'Gallagher thrown up to the ceiling enveloped in a cloud 
 of smoke, the crackers and squibs fizzing and banging, while 
 the boys in the school uttered a yell of consternation and 
 fear as they rushed back from the explosion, and afterwards, 
 tumbling over one another, made their escape from the 
 schoolroom. 
 
 The windows had all been blown out with a terrible crash, 
 and the whole schoolroom was now covered by the smoke. 
 There I stood in silent dismay at the mischief which I had 
 done. The squibs and crackers had not, however, all finished 
 popping, before I heard the howling of Mr. O'Gallagher, 
 who had fallen down upon the centre schoolroom table. 
 
 I was still in the schoolroom half-suffocated, yet not moving 
 
 37
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 away from where I stood, when the neighbours, who had been 
 alarmed by the explosion and the cries of the boys, rushed in, 
 and perceiving only me and Mr. O'Gallagher, who still howled, 
 they caught hold of us both, and bore us out in their arms. 
 It was high time, for the schoolroom was now on fire, and in 
 a few minutes more the flames burst out of the windows, 
 while volumes of smoke forced through the door and soon 
 afterwards the roof. 
 
 The engines were sent for, but before they could arrive, or 
 water be procured, the whole tenement was so enveloped in 
 flames that it could not be saved. In an hour, the locale of 
 our misery was reduced to ashes. They had put me on my 
 legs as soon as we got clear of the schoolroom, to ascertain 
 whether I was hurt, and finding that I was not, they 
 left me. 
 
 I never shall forget what my sensations were, when I 
 beheld the flames and volumes of smoke bursting out ; the 
 hurry and bustle and confusion outside, the working of the 
 engines ; the troops marched up from the barracks, the crowd 
 of people assembled, and the ceaseless mingling of tongues 
 from every quarter; and all this is my doing, thought I 
 mine all mine. 
 
 I felt delighted that I had no partner or confederate ; I 
 could, at all events, keep my own secret. I did, however, 
 feel some anxiety as to Mr. O'Gallagher, for, much as I de- 
 tested him, I certainly had no intention to kill him ; so after 
 a time, I made inquiries, and found that he was alive, and 
 in no danger, although very much bruised and somewhat 
 burnt. 
 
 No one could explain how the catastrophe occurred, further 
 than that Mr. O'Gallagher had collected all the squibs and 
 crackers from the boys, and that they had exploded somehow 
 or another ; most people said that it served him right. My 
 grandmother shook her head and said, " Yes, yes, gunpowder 
 will go off, but " and she looked at me " it requires a 
 match to be put to it." I looked up very innocently, but 
 made no reply. 
 
 Mr. O'Gallagher's favourite expression, to wit, " that it would 
 end in a blow-up," proved, as far as his school was concerned, 
 literally true. He had not the means of procuring another 
 suitable tenement in Chatham, and as soon as he had re- 
 
 33
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 covered from the injuries he had received, he quitted the 
 town. 
 
 It was not until he had left, that I ventured to make known 
 to Captain Bridgeman, and my aunt Milly, the trifling share I 
 had in the transaction ; and they, perceiving the prudence of 
 keeping my secret, desired me on no account to let it be 
 known to any one else. 
 
 CHAPTER IX 
 
 -A.S soon as it was ascertained that Mr. O'Gallagher was gone, 
 my grandmother insisted upon my being sent to another 
 school, and on this occasion my mother made the inquiries 
 herself, and I was despatched to one much nearer home ; 
 and being treated well, not only played fewer tricks, but 
 advanced rapidly in my education ; so rapidly, indeed, that 
 my grandmother began to think that I was not so bad a 
 boy as I used to be. 
 
 As she treated me more kindly, I felt less inclined to tease 
 her, although the spirit of mischief was as undiminished as 
 ever, and was shown in various ways. 
 
 1 may as well here observe, that out of the many admirers 
 of my aunt Milly, there were only two who appeared to be at 
 all constant in their attentions. One was Lieutenant Flat, 
 who was positively smitten, and would have laid his pay and 
 person at her feet, had he received anything like encourage- 
 ment ; but my aunt disliked him in the first place, and, more-: 
 over, had a very strong feeling towards Captain Bi'idgeman. 
 
 Mr. Flat was certainly a very fine-looking soldier, being 
 tall, erect, and well-made, but he was at the same time not 
 over brilliant ; he was, as an officer, the very sort of person 
 my father Ben was as a private. 
 
 But the other party, Captain Bridgeman, did not come 
 forward ; he appeared to be in doubt, and not at all able 
 to make up his mind. 
 
 The fact was, that my mother being married to a private, 
 made any match with the sister objectionable to the whole 
 corps, as it would be derogatory that one sister should be 
 the wife of a private, and the other of an officer. Ben would 
 
 39
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 have been able to say, " My brother-in-law, the captain of my 
 division," which would never have done ; and this Captain 
 Bridgeman felt, and therefore resisted, as well as he could, 
 the inroads which my aunt's beauty and mirth had made 
 into his heart. My aunt was exactly a person to suit Captain 
 Bridgeman as a helpmate, had it not been for this unfortunate 
 alliance of my mother's. 
 
 Lieutenant Flat was too stupid and indifferent to the 
 opinion of the other officers, to care anything about what 
 they thought ; he would have married Milly long before, but 
 my aunt, who had made up her mind to marry an officer, 
 did not yet despair of obtaining the captain ; and although 
 she would not positively dismiss Lieutenant Flat, she merely 
 kept him as a sort of reserve, to fall back upon when every 
 other chance was gone. 
 
 I should like, if I possibly could, to give the reader some 
 idea of my mother's circulating-library and sort of universal 
 commodity shop ; it was a low-windowed building, one storey 
 high, but running a long way back, where it was joined to a 
 small parlour, in which we generally sat during the day, as it 
 was convenient in case of company or customers, the little 
 pai-lour having a glass door, which permitted us to look into 
 the shop. 
 
 In the front windows, on one side, were all the varieties of 
 papers, sealing-wax, inkstands, and every kind of stationery, 
 backed by children's books, leather writing-cases, prints, cari- 
 catures, and Tonbridge ware. In the other windows were 
 ribbons, caps, gloves, scarfs, needles, and other little articles 
 in demand by ladies, and which they required independent 
 of their milliners. 
 
 At the entrance were sticks and canes ; on the counter a 
 case of gold and more moderate-priced trinkets. On the 
 shelves of the millinery side were boxes of gloves, ribbons, 
 buttons, &c. On the opposite side, perfumes, cigars, tooth- 
 brushes, combs, scented soaps, and other requisites for the 
 toilet. 
 
 About ten feet on each side of the shop was occupied with 
 the above articles ; the remainder of the shelves were reserved 
 for the circulating-library. 
 
 At the back of the shop were some seats round a small 
 table, on which was laid the newspaper of the day ; and on 
 
 40
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 each side of the parlour-door were hoops, bats, balls, traps, 
 skittles, and a variety of toys for children. 
 
 My mother usually attended to the millinery, and my aunt 
 Milly to what might be termed the gentlemen's side of the 
 shop ; the remainder of the goods and circulating-library were 
 in the hands of both. 
 
 There were few hours of the day in which the chairs at 
 the counter and round the table were not taken possession of 
 by some one or another, either reading the paper or a book, 
 or talking, to pass away the time. In fact, it was a sort of 
 rendezvous, where all who met knew each other, and where 
 the idle of our own sex used to repair to get rid of their time. 
 Captain Bridgeman and Mr. Flat were certainly the two most 
 constantly to be found there, although few of the marine 
 officers were a day without paying us a visit. 
 
 Such was the locale; to describe the company will be 
 more difficult, but I will attempt it. 
 
 My mother, remarkably nicely dressed, is busy opening a 
 parcel of new books just arrived ; my aunt Milly behind the 
 counter, on the gentlemen's side, pretending to be working 
 upon a piece of muslin about five inches square. Mr. Flat 
 sitting near the table, fallen back in his chair, apparently 
 watching the flies on the ceiling. Captain Bridgeman, a 
 very good-looking man, very slight, but extremely active, 
 is sitting at the counter opposite to where my aunt is stand- 
 ing ; a small black cane, with a silver head to it, in his hand, 
 and his gloves peculiarly clean and well-fitting. He has an 
 eye as sharp as an eagle's, a slight hook to his nose, thin 
 lips, and very white teeth ; his countenance as full of energy 
 and fire as that of Lieutenant Flat is heavy and unmeaning. 
 
 "Miss Amelia, if I may take the liberty," said Captain 
 Bridgeman, pointing with his cane to the bit of muslin she 
 is employed upon; "what are you making? it's too small 
 for any part of a lady's dress." 
 
 " It is quite large enough for a cuff, Captain Bridgeman." 
 
 "A cuff; then you are making a cuff, I presume?" 
 
 (t Indeed she is not, Captain Bridgeman," replies my 
 mother, "it is only to keep herself out of mischief. She 
 spoils a bit like that every week. And that's why it is so 
 small, Captain Bridgeman ; it would be a pity to spoil a 
 larger piece." 
 
 41
 
 PERCIVAL- KEENE 
 
 " I really was not aware that such a mere trifle would keep 
 you out of mischief," said the captain. 
 
 "You know," replied Aunt Milly, "that idleness is the 
 root of all evil, Captain Bridgeman." 
 
 "Flat, do you hear that?" says Captain Bridgeman. 
 
 " What ? " replies Flat. 
 
 " That idleness is the root of all evil ; what an evil-dis- 
 posed person you must be ! " 
 
 " I was thinking," replied Flat. 
 
 " I suspect it's only lately you've taken to that. Who or 
 what were you thinking about ? " 
 
 "Well, I believe I was thinking how long it would be 
 before dinner was ready." 
 
 " That's very rude, Mr. Flat ; you might have said that 
 you were thinking about me," replied my aunt. 
 
 "Well, so I was at first, and then I began to think of 
 dinner-time." 
 
 " Don't be offended, Miss Amelia ; Flat pays you a great 
 compliment in dividing his attentions ; but I really wish to 
 know why ladies will spoil muslin in such a predetermined 
 manner. Will you explain that, Mrs. Keene ? " 
 
 " Yes, Captain Bridgeman : a piece of work is very valu- 
 able to a woman, especially when she finds herself in com- 
 pany with gentlemen like you. It saves her from looking 
 down, or looking at you, when you are talking nonsense ; it 
 prevents your reading in her eyes what is passing in her 
 mind, or discovering what effect your words may have upon 
 her ; it saves much awkwardness, and very often a blush ; 
 sometimes a woman hardly knows which way to look ; some- 
 times she may look any way but the right. Now a bit of 
 muslin with a needle is a remedy for all that ; for she can 
 look down at her work, and not look up till she thinks it 
 advisable." 
 
 " I thank you for your explanation, madam ; I shall always 
 take it as a great compliment if I see a lady very busy at 
 work when I'm conversing with her." 
 
 " But you may flatter yourself, Captain Bridgeman," replied 
 my mother ; " the attention to her work may arise from 
 perfect indifference, or from positive annoyance. It saves 
 the trouble of making an effort to be polite." 
 
 " And pray, may I inquire, Miss Amelia, what feeling may 
 
 42
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 cause your particular attention to your work at this present 
 moment ? " 
 
 "Perhaps in either case to preserve my self-possession/' 
 replied Amelia; "or perhaps, Captain Bridgeman, I may 
 prefer looking at a piece of muslin to looking at a marine 
 officer." 
 
 " That's not very flattering/' replied the captain ; " if you 
 spoil the muslin, you're determined not to spoil me." 
 
 " The muslin is of little value," said Amelia softly, walking 
 to the other side of the shop, and turning over the books. 
 
 " Mr. Flat/' said my mother, " your subscription to the 
 library is out last month ; I presume I can put your name 
 down again ? " 
 
 " Well, I don't know ; I never read a book/' replied Mr. 
 Flat, yawning. 
 
 " That's not at all necessary, Mr. Flat," said my mother ; 
 " in most businesses there are sleeping partners ; besides, if 
 you don't read, you come here to talk, which is a greater 
 enjoyment still, and luxuries must be paid for." 
 
 "Well, I'll try another quarter," replied Mr. Flat, "and 
 then " 
 
 " And then what ? " said my aunt Milly, smiling. 
 
 " Well, I don't know/' says Flat. " Is that clock of yours 
 right, Mrs. Keene ? " 
 
 " It is ; but I am fearful that your thoughts run faster 
 than the clock, Mr. Flat ; you are thinking of the dress- 
 bugle for dinner." 
 
 " No, I was not/' 
 
 "Then you were thinking of yourself." 
 
 " No, I wasn't, Mrs. Keene/' said Flat, rising, and walking 
 out of the shop. 
 
 " I'll tell you/' said he, turning round as he went out, 
 " what I was thinking of, Mrs. Keene ; not of myself, I was 
 thinking of my bull pup." 
 
 My mother burst out a-laughing as the lieutenant disap- 
 peared. " I was not far wrong when I said he was thinking 
 of himself," said she ; "for a calf is a sort of bull pup." 
 
 At this sally Captain Bridgeman laughed, and danced 
 about the shop ; at last he said, " Poor Flat ! Miss Amelia, 
 he's desperately in love with you." 
 
 " That's more than I am with him/' said Amelia calmly. 
 
 43
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 Here two ladies came in. 
 
 Captain Bridgeman made a most polite bow. " I trust 
 Mrs. Handbell is quite well, and Miss Handbell, I hardly 
 need ask the question with the charming colour you have ? " 
 
 " Captain Bridgeman, you appear to live in this library ; I 
 wonder Mrs. Keene don't take you into partnership." 
 
 " If I were not honoured with the custom of Mrs. Handbell 
 and other ladies, I fear that my shop would have little attrac- 
 tion for gentlemen," replied my mother, with a courtesy. 
 
 " Mrs. Keene is quite correct in her surmise, Miss Hand- 
 bell," said Captain Bridgeman ; " now that I have seen you, 
 I shall not think my morning thrown away." 
 
 " If report says true, Captain Bridgeman," replied Mrs. 
 Handbell, "you would be quite as often here, even if no 
 ladies were to be customers of Mrs. Keene. Mrs. Keene, 
 have you any of that narrow French ribbon left ? " 
 
 " I think I have, madam ; it was off this piece, was it not ? " 
 
 " Yes ; but I really don't know exactly how much I re- 
 quire ; perhaps you will measure it, and allow me to return 
 what is left ? " 
 
 " Certainly, madam ; will you take it with you, or shall I 
 send it ? " 
 
 " I wish for it directly ; will you be very long in measuring 
 it, for I ought to be home now." 
 
 " Perhaps you'll have the kindness to measure what you 
 take off yourself, madam," replied my mother, "and then 
 you need not wait." 
 
 "You put confidence in me, I observe, Mrs. Keene," re- 
 plied Mrs. Handbell; "well, I will do you justice." 
 
 My mother smiled most graciously, put the piece of ribbon 
 in paper, and handed it to Mrs. Handbell, who, bowing to 
 Captain Bridgeman, quitted the shop. 
 
 " I wonder whether you would trust me in that way ? " 
 said Captain Bridgeman to my mother. 
 
 "I don't think I should; Amelia says you will help yourself 
 to cigars, and that she is sure you cheat when you count them." 
 
 " Does she really say that ? Well, I did think that if 
 there was any one who would have upheld my character, it 
 would have been Miss Amelia." 
 
 "Perhaps, Captain Bridgeman, she is getting tired of so 
 doing." 
 
 44
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 " Or tired of me, Mrs. Keene, which would be worse still. 
 Here comes a fair young lady Miss Evans, if I mistake not ; 
 I believe she is a good customer to your library." 
 
 " She reads a great deal, arid is therefore only a customer 
 to the library." 
 
 "Ladies who are fond of reading are seldom fond of 
 working." 
 
 " Good morning, Miss Evans," said Captain Bridgeman ; 
 "you come for more food for the mind, I presume ?" (Miss 
 Evans gave a bob and turned to my mother.) 
 
 " Have you anything new, Mrs. Keene ? I have brought 
 back the three volumes of Godolphin." 
 
 " Yes, miss, I have some books down to-day." 
 
 While Miss Evans was selecting from the new books, enter 
 Mr. Jones, Mr. Smith, and Mr. Claville, of the marine corps, 
 for cigars. Amelia comes out to attend them they purchase 
 a few articles, and are talking very loud, when three more 
 ladies enter the shop, all for books. 
 
 It being now about three o'clock, the customers and 
 loungers come in fast. Captain Bridgeman saunters away 
 in company with his brother officers ; other parties enter, 
 who are succeeded by fresh claimants for books or the other 
 articles to be procured in the repository. 
 
 This demand continues till about five o'clock, when the 
 library becomes empty ; I come home from school, my father 
 slinks in from barracks, and my mother and sister return to 
 the back parlour, where they find my grandmother, as usual, 
 very busy with her knitting. 
 
 Such is a fair sample of what took place at our shop every 
 succeeding day. My mother made few bad debts, and 
 rapidly added to her savings. My aunt Milly still balancing 
 between the certainty of Lieutenant Flat and the chance of 
 Captain Bridgeman, and I dividing my time and talents 
 between learning and contriving mischief.
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 CHAPTER X 
 
 _A_BOUT six months after I had blown up the school of Mr. 
 O'Gallagher, the company to which my father Ben belonged 
 was ordered afloat again, and shortly afterwards sailed for the 
 East Indies, in the Redoubtable, 74. That my mother was very 
 much pleased at his departure, I do not scruple to assert ; but 
 whether she ever analysed her feelings, I cannot pretend to 
 say. I rather think that all she wished was, that the chapter 
 of accidents would prevent Ben's reappearance, as she was 
 ashamed of him as a husband, and felt that he was an obstacle 
 to her sister's advancement. 
 
 So one fine day, Ben wished us all good-bye ; my mother 
 was very generous to him, as she could well afford to be. I 
 rather think that Ben himself was not sorry to go, for, stupid 
 as he was, he must have felt what a cipher he had become, 
 being treated, not only by my mother, but by everybody else, 
 even by me, as a sort of upper servant. 
 
 It so happened, that about a month after Ben's departure, 
 Captain Delmar had, through the interest of his uncle, Lord 
 de Versely, been appointed to a ship which was lying in the 
 Medway, and he came down to Chatham to join her. He had 
 no idea that my mother was there, for he had lost sight of her 
 altogether, and had it not been for me, might very probably 
 have left the town without having made the discovery. 
 
 Among other amusements, I had a great partiality for a 
 certain bull pup, mentioned by Lieutenant Flat in the former 
 chapter, and which he had made me a present of; the pup 
 was now grown up, and I had taught it many tricks, but the 
 one which afforded me most amusement (of course, at other 
 people's expense) was, that I had made out of oakum a sham 
 pigtail, about a foot and a half long, very strong and thick, 
 with an iron hook at the upper end of it. 
 
 The sham tail I could easily hook on to the collar of any 
 one's coat from behind, without their perceiving it ; and Bob 
 had been instructed by me, whenever I told him to fetch it 
 (and not before), to jump up at the tail wherever it might be, 
 and hang on to it with all the tenacity of the race. 
 
 46
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 As it may be supposed, this was a great source of mirth in 
 the barracks ; it was considered a good joke, and was much 
 applauded by Captain Bridgeman. But }t was not considered 
 a good joke out of the barracks ; and many an old woman 
 had I already frightened almost out of her senses, by affixing 
 the tail to any portion of the back part of her dress. 
 
 It so happened, that one afternoon, as I was cruising about 
 with Bob at my heels, I perceived the newly-arrived Captain 
 Delmar, in all the pomp of pride of full uniform, parading 
 down the street with a little middy at his heels; and I 
 thought to myself, " Law ! how I should like to hang my tail 
 to his fine coat, if I only dared : " the impulse had become so 
 strong, that I actually had pulled up my pinafore and dis- 
 engaged the tail ready for any opportunity, but I was afraid 
 that the middy would see me. 
 
 Captain Delmar had passed close to me, the middy at his 
 heels was passing, and I thought all chance was gone, when, 
 suddenly, Captain Delmar turned short round and addressed 
 the little officer, asking him whether he had brought the 
 order-book with him ? The middy touched his hat, and 
 said, " No ; " upon which Captain Delmar began to inflict 
 a most serious lecture upon the lad for forgetting what he 
 had forgotten himself, and I again passed by. 
 
 This was an opportunity I could not resist; while the 
 captain and middy were so well employed giving and re- 
 ceiving, I fixed my oakum tail to the collar of the captain's 
 gold-laced coat, and then walked over to the other side of 
 the street with Bob at my heels. 
 
 The middy being duly admonished, Captain Delmar turned 
 round again and resumed his way ; upon which I called Bob, 
 who was quite as ready for the fun as I was, and pointing to 
 the captain, said, "Fetch it, Bob." My companion cleared 
 the street in three or four bounds, and in a few seconds 
 afterwards made a spring up the back of Captain Delmar, 
 and seizing the tail, hung by it with his teeth, shaking it 
 with all his might as he hung in the air. 
 
 Captain Delmar was, to use a sailor's term, completely taken 
 aback ; indeed he was nearly capsized by the unexpected 
 assault. For a short time he could not discover what it was ; 
 at last, by turning his head over his shoulder and putting 
 his hand behind him, he discovered who his assailant was. 
 
 47
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 Just at that time, I called out " Mad dog ! mad dog ! " 
 and Captain Delmar hearing those alarming words, became 
 dreadfully frightened ; his cocked hat dropped from his 
 head, and he took to his heels as fast as he could, running 
 down the street, with Bob clinging behind him. 
 
 The first open door he perceived was that of my mother's 
 library ; he burst in, nearly upsetting Captain Bridgeman, 
 who was seated at the counter, talking to Aunt Milly, crying 
 out "Help ! help !" As he turned round, his sword became 
 entangled between his legs, tripped him up, and he fell on 
 the floor. This unhooked the tail, and Bob galloped out of 
 the shop, bearing his prize to me, who, with the little middy, 
 remained in the street convulsed with laughter. Bob de- 
 livered up the tail, which I again concealed under my 
 pinafore, and then, with a demure face, ventured to walk 
 towards my mother's house, and, going in at the back door, 
 put Master Bob in the wash-house out of the way ; the little 
 middy, who had picked up the captain's hat, giving me a 
 wink as I passed him, as much as to say, I won't inform 
 against you. 
 
 In the meantime Captain Delmar had been assisted to his 
 legs by Captain Bridgeman, who well knew who had played 
 the trick, and who, as well as Aunt Milly, had great diffi- 
 culty in controlling his mirth. 
 
 " Merciful heaven ! what was it ? Was the animal mad ? 
 Has it bitten me ?" exclaimed Captain Delmar, falling back 
 in his chair, in which he had been seated by Captain 
 Bridgeman. 
 
 " I really do not know," replied Captain Bridgeman ; " but 
 you are not hurt, sir, apparently, nor indeed is your coat 
 torn." 
 
 " What dog whose dog can it be ? it must be shot 
 immediately I shall give orders I shall report the case 
 to the admiral. May I ask for a glass of water ? Oh, Mr. 
 Dott, you're there, sir ; how came you to allow that dog to 
 fasten himself on my back in that way ? " 
 
 " If you please," said the middy, presenting his cocked 
 hat to the captain, " I did draw my dirk to kill him, but you 
 ran away so fast that I couldn't catch you." 
 
 "Very well, sir, you may go down to the boat and wait 
 for orders," replied the captain. 
 
 48
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 At this moment my mother, who had been dressing her- 
 self, made her first appearance, coming out of the back 
 parlour with a glass of water, which Aunt Milly had gone 
 in for. Perceiving a gold-laced captain, she advanced all 
 smiles and courtesies, until she looked in his face, and then 
 she gave a scream, and dropped the tumbler on the floor, 
 much to the surprise of Captain Bridgeman, and also of Aunt 
 Milly, who, not having been at the Hall, was not acquainted 
 with the person of Captain Delmar. 
 
 Just at this moment in came I, looking as demure as if, as 
 the saying is, "butter would not melt in my mouth," and 
 certainly as much astonished as the rest at my mother's 
 embarrassment ; but she soon recovered herself, and asked 
 Captain Delmar if he would condescend to repose himself a 
 little in the back parlour. When my mother let the tumbler 
 fall, the captain had looked her full in the face and recog- 
 nised her, and in a low voice said, "Excessively strange 
 so very unexpected ! " He then rose up from the chair and 
 followed my mother into the back room. 
 
 "Who can it be ?" said Aunt Milly to Captain Bridgeman, 
 in a low tone. 
 
 " I suppose it must be the new captain appointed to the 
 Calliope. I read his name in the papers, the Honourable 
 Captain Delmar." 
 
 " It must be him," replied Milly ; " for my sister was 
 brought up by his aunt, Mrs. Delmar ; no wonder she was 
 surprised at meeting him so suddenly. Percival, you naughty 
 boy," continued Milly, shaking her finger at me, "it was all 
 your doing." 
 
 " Oh, Aunt Milly ! you should have seen him run," replied 
 I, laughing at the thought. 
 
 " I'd recommend you not to play with post-captains," 
 said Captain Bridgeman, "or you may get worse than you 
 give. Mercy on us ! " exclaimed he, looking at me full in 
 the face. 
 
 " What's the matter ? " said Aunt Milly. 
 
 Captain Bridgeman leant over the counter, and I heard 
 him whisper, " Did you ever see such a likeness as between 
 the lad and Captain Delmar t" 
 
 Milly blushed a little, nodded her head, and smiled, as she 
 turned away. Captain Bridgeman appeared to be afterwards 
 
 49 D
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 in a brown study ; he tapped his boot with his cane, and did 
 not speak. 
 
 About a quarter of an hour passed, during which Captain 
 Delmar remained with my mother in the parlour, when she 
 opened the door, and beckoned me to come in. I did so not 
 without some degree of anxiety, for I was afraid that I had 
 been discovered. But this doubt was soon removed ; Captain 
 Delmar did me the honour to shake hands with me, and then 
 patted my head, saying, he hoped I was a good boy, which, 
 being compelled to be my own trumpeter, I very modestly 
 declared that I was. My mother, who was standing up 
 behind, lifted up her eyes at my barefaced assertion. Captain 
 Delmar then shook hands with my mother, intimating his 
 intention of paying her another visit very soon, and- again 
 patting me on the head, quitted the parlour, and went away 
 through the shop. 
 
 As soon as Captain Delmar was gone, my mother turned 
 round, and said, <e You naughty, mischievous boy, to play 
 such pranks. I'll have that dog killed, without you promise 
 me never to do so again." 
 
 " Do what again, mother ? " 
 
 " None of your pretended innocence with me. I've been 
 told of the pigtail that Bob pulls at. That's all very well at 
 the barracks with the marines, sir, but do you know who it 
 is that you have been playing that trick to ? " 
 
 " No, mother, I don't. Who is he ? " 
 
 " Who is he, you undutiful child ? why, he's he's the 
 Honourable Captain Delmar." 
 
 " Well, what of that ? " replied I. " He's a naval captain, 
 ain't he ? " 
 
 " Yes ; but he's the nephew of the lady who brought me 
 up, and educated me. It was he that made the match 
 between me and your father : so if it had not been for him, 
 child, you never would have been born." 
 
 "Oh ! that's it," replied I. "Well, mother, if it had not 
 been for me, he'd never have come into the shop, and 
 found you." 
 
 " But, my child, we must be serious ; you must be very 
 respectful to Captain Delmar, and play no tricks with 
 him ; for you may see him very often, and, perhaps, he will 
 take a fancy to you ; and if he does, he may do you a great 
 
 50
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 deal of good, and bring you forward in the world ; so 
 promise me." 
 
 "Well, mother, I'll promise you I'll leave him alone if you 
 wish it. Law, mother, you should have seen how the middy 
 laughed at him ; it was real fun to make a gallant captain 
 run in the way he did." 
 
 " Go along, you mischievous animal, and recollect your 
 promise to me," said my mother, as she went into the shop, 
 where she found that Captain Bridgeman, to whom she 
 intended to explain how it was that she had dropped the 
 tumbler of water, had gone away. 
 
 There was a great deal of consultation between my grand- 
 mother and my mother on that evening ; my aunt and I were 
 sent out to take a walk, that we might not overhear what 
 passed, and when we returned we found them still in close 
 conversation. 
 
 CHAPTER XI 
 
 JL HE Honourable Captain Delmar was now a frequent 
 visitor to my mother, and a good customer to the library. 
 He did, however, generally contrive that his visit should be 
 paid late in the afternoon, just after the marine officers had 
 retired to dress for dinner ; for he was a very haughty 
 personage, and did not think it proper for any officers of an 
 inferior grade to come " between the wind and his nobility." 
 
 I cannot say that I was partial to him ; indeed, his 
 pomposity, as I considered it, was to me a source of ridicule 
 and dislike. He took more notice of me than he did of 
 anybody else ; but he appeared to consider that his con- 
 descending patronage was all that was necessary ; whereas 
 had he occasionally given me a half-crown I should have 
 cherished better feelings towards him. Not that I wanted 
 money, for my mother supplied me very liberally, considering 
 my age ; but although you may coax and flatter a girl into 
 loving you, you cannot a boy, who requires more substantial 
 proofs of your goodwill. 
 
 There were a great many remarks, not very flattering to 
 my mother, made behind her back, as to her former intimacy 
 
 51
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 with Captain Delmar ; for, somehow or another, there always 
 is somebody who knows something, wherever doubts or 
 surmises arise, and so it was in this case. But if people in- 
 dulged in ill-natured remarks when she was not there, they 
 did not in her presence ; on the contrary, the friendship of 
 so great a man as the Honourable Captain Delmar appeared 
 rather to make my mother a person of more consequence. 
 
 She was continually pointing out to me the propriety of 
 securing the goodwill of this great personage, and the more 
 she did so, the more I felt inclined to do the reverse ; indeed, 
 I should have broke out into open mutiny, if it had not been 
 for Captain Bridgeman, who sided with my mother, and 
 when I went to him to propose playing another trick upon 
 the noble captain, not only refused to aid me, but told me, 
 if I ever thought of such a thing, he would never allow me 
 to come to his rooms again. 
 
 " Why, what good can he do to me ? " inquired I. 
 
 " He may advance you properly in life who knows ? he 
 may put you on the quarter-deck, and get you promoted in 
 the service." 
 
 (t What, make a middy of me ? " 
 
 " Yes, and from a midshipman you may rise to be a post- 
 captain, or admiral, a much greater rank than I shall ever 
 obtain," said Captain Bridgeman; "so take my advice, and 
 do as your mother wishes ; be very civil and respectful to 
 Captain Delmar, and he may be as good as a father to you." 
 
 "That's not saying much," replied I, thinking of my 
 father, Ben : " I'd rather have two mothers than two fathers." 
 And here the conversation ended. 
 
 I had contracted a great alliance with Mr. Dott, the mid- 
 shipman who followed Captain Delmar about, just as Bob 
 used to follow me, and generally remained in the shop or 
 outside with me, when his captain called upon my mother. 
 He was a little wag, as full or mischief as myself, and even 
 his awe of his captain, which, as a youngster in the service, 
 was excessive, could not prevent him from occasionally 
 breaking out. My mother took great notice of him, and 
 when he could obtain leave (which, indeed, she often asked 
 for him), invited him to come to our house, when he became 
 my companion during his stay : we would sally out together, 
 and vie with each other in producing confusion and mirth 
 
 52
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 at other people's expense; we became the abhorrence of 
 every old fruit-woman and beggar in the vicinity. 
 
 Captain Delmar heard occasionally of my pranks, and 
 looked very majestic and severe ; but as I was not a middy, 
 I cared little for his frowns. At last an opportunity offered 
 which I could not resist ; and, not daring to make known my 
 scheme either to Captain Bridgeman or Aunt Milly, I con- 
 fided it to Tommy Dott, the little middy, who, regardless 
 of the consequences, joined me in it heart and soul. 
 
 The theatre had been opened at Chatham, and had met 
 with indifferent success. I went there once with my aunt 
 Milly, and twice with Mr. Dott ; I, therefore, knew my locale 
 well. It appeared that one of the female performers, whose 
 benefit was shortly to take place, was very anxious to obtain 
 the patronage of Captain Delmar, and, with the usual tact 
 of women, had applied to my mother in the most obsequious 
 manner, requesting her to espouse her cause with the gallant 
 captain. 
 
 My mother, pleased with the idea of becoming, as it were, 
 a patroness under the rose, did so effectually exert her in- 
 fluence over the captain, that, in a day or two afterwards, 
 play-bills were posted all over the town, announcing that the 
 play of " The Stranger," with the farce of " Raising the Wind," 
 would be performed on Friday evening, for the benefit of 
 Miss Mortimer, under the patronage of the Honourable Cap- 
 tain Delmar, and the officers of his Majesty's ship Calliope. 
 Of course the grateful young lady sent my mother some 
 tickets of admission, and two of them I reserved for Tommy 
 Dott and myself. 
 
 Captain Delmar had made a large party of ladies, and of 
 course all the officers of the ship attended ; the house was as 
 full as it could hold. My mother and aunt were there in a 
 retired part of the boxes ; Tommy Dott and I entered the 
 theatre with them, and afterwards had gone up to what is, 
 at the theatres at seaports, usually denominated the slips, 
 that is, the sides of the theatre on the same range as the 
 gallery. There was Captain Delmar, with all his ladies and 
 all his officers, occupying nearly the whole of the side of the 
 dress circle below us, we having taken our position above 
 him, so that we might not be observed. 
 
 The performance commenced. Miss Mortimer, as Mrs. 
 
 53
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 Haller, was very effective ; and in the last scene was com- 
 pelling the eyes of the company to water, when we thought 
 we would produce a still greater effect. 
 
 We had purchased a pound of the finest Scotch snuff, 
 which we had enclosed in two pasteboard cases, similar in 
 form to those of squibs, only about six times the size, and 
 holding half a pound of snuff each. Our object was, in doing 
 this, that, by jerking it all out with a heave, we might at 
 once throw it right into the centre of the theatre above, so 
 that in its descent it might be fairly distributed among all 
 parties. 
 
 There was no one in the slips with us, except midshipmen, 
 and a description of people who would consider it a good 
 joke, and never would peach if they perceived we were the 
 culprits. 
 
 At a signal between us, just as Mrs. Haller was giving 
 a paper to her husband, did we give our shower of snuff to 
 the audience, jerking it right across the theatre. In a few 
 minutes the effect was prodigious ; Captain Delmar's party 
 being right beneath us, probably received a greater share, 
 for they commenced sneezing fast, then the boxes on the 
 other side ; the pit followed, and at last Mr. and Mrs. Haller 
 and the Stranger were taken with such a fit of sneezing that 
 they could no longer talk to each other. 
 
 The children were brought out to their parents to effect 
 their reconciliation, but they did nothing but sneeze, poor 
 things ; and at last the uproar was tremendous, and the 
 curtain was dropped, not to loud plaudits, but to loud sneez- 
 ings from every part of the theatre. 
 
 Never was there anything so ludicrous ; the manager sent 
 officers up to discover the offenders, but no one could tell 
 who had played the trick ; he then came before the curtain 
 to make a speech upon the occasion, but having sneezed 
 seven or eight times, he was obliged to retire with his hand- 
 kerchief to his nose ; and the audience, finding it impossible 
 to check the titillation of the olfactory nerves, abandoned 
 the theatre as fast as they could, leaving the farce of " Raising 
 the Wind " to be performed to empty benches. 
 
 I hardly need say, that as soon as we had thrown the 
 snuff, Mr. Dott and I had gone down and taken our places 
 very demurely in the box by the side of my mother, and 
 
 54
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 appeared just as astonished, and indeed added as much as 
 possible to the company of sneezers. 
 
 Captain Delmar was very furious at this want of respect 
 of certain parties unknown, and had we been discovei'ed, 
 whatever might have been my fate, it would have gone hard 
 with Tommy Dott ; but we kept our own counsel, and 
 escaped. 
 
 That I was suspected by Aunt Milly and Captain Bridge- 
 man is certain, and my aunt taxed me with it, but I would 
 not confess ; my mother also had her suspicions, but as 
 Captain Delmar had none, that was of no consequence. 
 
 The success of this trick was a great temptation to try 
 another or two upon the noble captain. He was, however, 
 saved by the simple fact of H.M.'s ship Calliope being reported 
 manned and ready for sea ; orders were sent down for his 
 going round to Portsmouth to await the commands of the 
 Lords Commissioners of the Admiralty, and Captain Delmar 
 came to pay his farewell visit. 
 
 The report from the schoolmaster had been very favour- 
 able, and Captain Delmar then asked me, for the first time, 
 if I would like to be a sailor. As Captain Bridgeman had 
 advised me not to reject any good offer on the part of the 
 honourable captain, I answered in the affirmative ; where- 
 upon the captain replied, that if I paid attention to my 
 learning, in a year's time he would take me with him on 
 board of his frigate. 
 
 He then patted my head, forgot to give me half-a-crown, 
 and shaking hands with my mother and aunt, quitted the 
 house, followed by Tommy Dott, who, as he went away, 
 turned and laughed his adieu. 
 
 I have not mentioned my grandmother lately. The fact 
 is, that when Captain Delmar made his appearance, for some 
 cause or another, which I could not comprehend, she declared 
 her intention of going away and paying a visit to her old 
 acquaintances at the Hall. She did so. As I afterwards 
 found out from what I overheard, she had a very great aver- 
 sion to the noble captain ; but the cause of her aversion was 
 never communicated to me. Soon after the sailing of the 
 Calliope, she again made her appearance, took her old seat in 
 the easy-chair, and resumed her eternal knitting as before. 
 
 55
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 CHAPTER XII 
 
 ANOTHER year of my existence passed rapidly away ; I was 
 nearly thirteen years old, a sturdy, bold boy, well fitted for 
 the naval profession, which I now considered decided upon, 
 and began to be impatient to leave school, and wondered 
 that we heard nothing of Captain Delmar, when news was 
 received from another quarter. 
 
 One morning Captain Bridgeman came much earlier than 
 usual, and with a very grave face put on especially for the 
 occasion. I had not set off for school, and ran up to him ; 
 but he checked me, and said, "I must see your mother 
 directly ; I have very important news for her." 
 
 I went in to tell my mother, who requested Captain Bridge- 
 man to come into the parlour, and not being aware of the 
 nature of the communication, ordered Aunt Milly and me 
 into the shop ; we waited for some miiiutes, and then Captain 
 Bridgeman made his appearance. 
 
 " What is the matter ? " said Milly. 
 
 " Read this newspaper," said he ; " there is a despatch 
 from India ; it will tell you all about it, and you can show 
 it to your sister when she is more composed." 
 
 Curious to know what the matter could be, I quitted the 
 shop, and went into the parlour, where I saw my mother 
 with her face buried in the sofa pillow, and apparently in 
 great distress. 
 
 " What's the matter, mother ? " said I. 
 
 " Oh ! my child, my child ! " replied my mother, wringing 
 her hands, "you are an orphan, and I am a lonely widow." 
 
 " How's that ? " said I. 
 
 " How's that ! " said my grandmother ; " why, are you such 
 a fool as not to understand that your father is dead ?" 
 
 " Father's dead, is he ? " replied I, " I'll go and tell Aunt 
 Milly ; " and away I went out of the parlour to Milly, whom 
 I found reading the newspaper. 
 
 "Aunt," said I, "father's dead ; only to think ! I wonder 
 how he died ! " 
 
 " He was killed in action, dear," said my aunt ; " look here, 
 
 56
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 here is the account, and the list of killed and wounded. D'ye 
 see your father's name Benjamin Keene, marine ? " 
 
 "Let me read all about it, Aunt Milly/' replied I, taking 
 the paper from her; and I was soon very busy with the 
 account of the action. 
 
 My readers must not suppose that I had no feeling because 
 I showed none at my father's death ; if they call to mind the 
 humble position in which I had always seen my father, who 
 dared not even intrude upon the presence of those with whom 
 my mother and I were on familiar terms, and that he was 
 ordered about just like a servant by my mother, who set me 
 no example of fear or love for him, they will easily imagine 
 that I felt less for his death than I should have for that of 
 Captain Bridgeman, or many others with whom I was on 
 intimate terms. 
 
 What did puzzle me was, that my mother should show so 
 much feeling on the occasion. I did not know the world 
 then, and that decency required a certain display of grief. 
 Aunt Milly appeared to be very unconcerned about it, although 
 occasionally she was in deep thought. I put down the paper 
 as soon as I had read the despatch, and said to her, " Well, I 
 suppose I must go to school now, aunt ? " 
 
 " Oh no, dear," replied she ; " you can't go to school for a 
 few days now it wouldn't be proper ; you must remain at 
 home and wait till you have put on mourning." 
 
 " I am glad of that, at all events," replied I ; " I wonder 
 where Captain Delmar is, and why he don't send for me; I 
 begin to hate school." 
 
 " I dare say it won't be long before you hear from him, 
 dear," replied my aunt; "stay here and mind the shop, 
 while I go in to your mother." 
 
 If the truth was told, I am afraid that the death of Ben 
 was a source of congratulation to all parties who yere then 
 in the parlour. As for me, I was very glad to have a few 
 days' holiday, being perfectly indifferent as to whether he 
 was dead or alive. 
 
 When I went in I found them in consultation as to the 
 mourning : my mother did not, in the first place, wish to 
 make any parade about a husband of whom she was ashamed ; 
 in the second, she did not like widow's weeds and the un- 
 becoming cap. So it was decided, as Ben had been dead 
 
 57
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 six months, and if they had known it before they would 
 have been in mourning for him all that time, that half- 
 mourning was all that was requisite for them ; and that, as for 
 me, there was no reason for my going into mourning at all. 
 
 Three days after the intelligence, my mother reappeared 
 in the shop ; the reason why she did not appear before was, 
 that her dress was not ready. She looked very pretty indeed 
 in half-mourning, so did my aunt Milly ; and the attentions 
 of the marine corps, especially Captain Bridgeman and Lieu- 
 tenant Flat, were more unremitting than ever. 
 
 It appeared that, as the death of Ben had removed the 
 great difficulty to my aunt's being married to an officer, my 
 grandmother had resolved to ascertain the intentions of Captain 
 Bridgeman, and if she found that he cried off', to persuade 
 Milly to consent to become Mrs. Flat. Whether she con- 
 sulted my mother or my aunt on this occasion, I cannot 
 positively say, but I rather think not. 
 
 My mother and my aunt were walking out one evening, 
 when Captain Bridgeman came in, and my grandmother, who 
 remained in the shop whenever rny mother and Milly went 
 out together, which was very seldom, requested him to walk 
 into the back parlour, desiring me to remain in the shop, and 
 let her know if she was wanted. 
 
 Now when they went into the parlour, the door was left 
 ajar, and as I remained at the back part of the shop, I could 
 not help overhearing every word which was said ; for my 
 grandmother being very deaf, as most deaf people do, talked 
 quite as loud as Captain Bridgeman was compelled to do, to 
 make her hear him. 
 
 "I wish, Captain Bridgeman, as a friend, to ask your 
 advice relative to my daughter Amelia," said the old lady. 
 " Please to take a chair." 
 
 " If there is any opinion that I can offer on the subject, 
 madam, I shall be most happy to give it," replied the captain, 
 sitting down as requested. 
 
 " You see my daughter Amelia has been well brought up 
 and carefully educated, as was, indeed, my daughter Arabella, 
 through the kindness of my old patron, Mrs. Delmar, the 
 aunt of the Honourable Captain Delmar, whom you have 
 often met here, and who is heir to the title of De Versely ; 
 that is to say, his eldest brother has no children. I have beea 
 
 58
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 nearly fifty years in the family as a confidential, Captain 
 Bridgemaii ; the old lord was very fond of my husband, who 
 was his steward, but he died, poor man, a long while ago ; I 
 am sure it would have broken his heart, if, in his lifetime, my 
 daughter Arabella had made the foolish match which she did 
 with a private marine ; however, what's done can' t be helped, 
 as the saying is that's all over now." 
 
 " It was certainly a great pity that Mrs. Keene should 
 have been so foolish," replied Captain Bridgeman ; " but, as 
 you say, that is all over now." 
 
 tf Yes ; God's will be done, Captain Bridgeman. Now you 
 see, sir, that this marriage of Bella's has done no good to the 
 prospects of her sister Amelia, who, nevertheless, is a good 
 and pretty girl, though I say it, who am her mother; and, 
 moreover, she will bring a pretty penny to her husband, 
 whoever he may be; for you see, Captain Bridgeman, my 
 husband was not idle during the time that he was in the 
 family of the Delmars, and as her sister is so well-to-do, why, 
 little Amelia will come into a greater share than she other- 
 wise would that is, if she marries well, and according to the 
 wishes of her mother." 
 
 At this interesting part of the conversation Captain Bridge- 
 man leant more earnestly towards my grandmother. 
 
 "A pretty penny, madam, you said; I never heard the 
 expression before ; what may a pretty penny mean ? " 
 
 " It means, first and last, 4000, Captain Bridgeman ; part 
 down, and the other when I die." 
 
 " Indeed," replied Captain Bridgeman ; " I certainly never 
 thought that Miss Amelia would ever have any fortune ; 
 indeed, she's too pretty and accomplished to require any." 
 
 " Now, sir," continued my grandmother, " the point on 
 which I wish to consult you is this : you know that Lieutenant 
 Flat is very often here, and for a long while has been very 
 attentive to my daughter ; he has, I believe, almost as much 
 as proposed that is, in his sort of way; but my daughter 
 does not seem to care for him. Now, Captain Bridgeman, 
 Mr. Flat may not be very clever, but I believe him to be a 
 very worthy young man ; still one must be cautious, and what 
 I wish to know before I interfere and persuade my daughter 
 to marry him is, whether you think that Mr. Flat is of a 
 disposition which would make the marriage state a happy 
 
 59
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 one ; for you see, Captain Bridgeman, love before marriage 
 is very apt to fly away, but love that comes after marriage 
 will last out your life." 
 
 " Well, madam," replied the captain, " I will be candid 
 with you ; I do not think that a clever girl like Miss Amelia 
 is likely to be happy as the wife of my good friend Mr. Flat ; 
 still there is nothing against his character, madam ; I believe 
 him harmless very harmless." 
 
 " He's a very fine-looking young man, Captain Bridgeman." 
 
 " Yes ; nothing to be found fault with in his appearance." 
 
 "Very good-natured." 
 
 " Yes ; he's not very quick in temper, or anything else ; 
 he's what we call a slow-coach." 
 
 " I hear he's a very correct officer, Captain Bridgeman." 
 
 "Yes; I am not aware that he has ever been under an 
 arrest." 
 
 " Well, we cannot expect everything in this world : he is 
 handsome, good-tempered, and a good officer ; I cannot see 
 why Amelia does not like him, particularly as her affections 
 are not otherwise engaged. I am satisfied with the answer 
 you have given, Captain Bridgeman, and now I shall point 
 out to Amelia that I expect she will make up her mind to 
 accept Mr. Flat." 
 
 Here Captain Bridgeman hesitated. 
 
 "Indeed, madam, if her affections are not otherwise en- 
 gaged I say are not engaged, madam, I do not think she 
 could do better. Would you like me to sound Miss Amelia 
 on the subject?" 
 
 " Really, Captain Bridgeman, it is very kind of you ; you 
 may, perhaps, persuade her to listen to your friend Mr. Flat." 
 
 " I will, at all events, ascertain her real sentiments, madam," 
 said the captain, rising ; " and, if you please, I will say fare- 
 well for the present." 
 
 As my grandmother anticipated, the scale, which had been 
 so long balanced by Captain Bridgeman, was weighed down 
 in favour of marriage by the death of my father Ben, and the 
 unexpected fortune of 4000. 
 
 The next day the captain proposed and was accepted, and 
 six weeks from that date my aunt Milly became his wife. 
 
 The wedding was very gay ; some people did sneer at the 
 match, but where was there ever a match without a sueer ? 
 
 do
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 There are always and everywhere people to be found who 
 will envy the happiness of others. Some talked about the 
 private marine ; this attack was met with the 4000 (or 
 rather 8000 per annum, for rumour, as usual, had doubled 
 the sum) ; others talked of the shop as infra dig. ; the set-off 
 against which was, the education and beauty of the bride. 
 One or two subs' wives declared that they would not visit 
 Mrs. Bridgeman ; but when the colonel and his lady called 
 to congratulate the new-married couple, and invited a large 
 party in their own house to meet them, then the subs' wives 
 left their cards as soon as they could. 
 
 In a few weeks all was right again : my mother would not 
 give up her shop it was too lucrative ; but she was on more 
 intimate terms with her customers. And when people found 
 that, although her sister was a captain's lady, my mother had 
 too much sense to be ashamed of her position, why, they 
 liked her the better. Indeed, as she was still very hand- 
 some, one or two of the marine officers, now that she was a 
 widow, paid her very assiduous court ; but my mother had no 
 intention of entering again into the holy state she preferred 
 STATE in quo. She had no one to care for but me, and for me 
 she continued her shop and library, although, I believe, she 
 could have retired upon a comfortable independence, had 
 she chosen so to do. 
 
 My mother, whatever she might have been when a girl, 
 was now a strong-minded, clever woman. It must have been 
 a painful thing for her to have made up her mind to allow 
 me to go to sea ; I was her only child, her only care ; I 
 believe she loved me dearly, although she was not so lavish 
 of her caresses as my aunt Milly ; but she perceived that it 
 would be for my advantage that I should insure the patron- 
 age and protection of Captain Delmar, and she sacrificed self 
 to my interest. 
 
 CHAPTER XIII 
 
 a month after my aunt's marriage, a letter was 
 received from Captain Delmar, who had arrived at Spithead, 
 requesting my mother to send me to Portsmouth as soon as 
 
 '
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 she could, and not go to the trouble or expense of fitting me 
 out, as he would take that upon himself. 
 
 This was but short notice to give a fond mother, but there 
 was no help for it ; she returned an answer, that in three 
 days from the date of the letter, I should be there. 
 
 I was immediately summoned from school, that she might 
 see as much of me as possible before I went ; and although 
 she did not attempt to detain me, I perceived, very often, 
 the tears run down her cheeks. 
 
 My grandmother thought proper to make me very long 
 speeches every three or four hours, the substance of which 
 may be comprehended in very few words to wit, that I had 
 been a very bad boy, and that I was little better now ; that 
 I had been spoiled by over-indulgence, and that it was lucky 
 my aunt Milly was not so much with me ; that on board a 
 man-of-war I dare not play tricks, and that I would find it 
 very different from being at home with my mother; that 
 Captain Delmar was a very great man, and that I must be 
 very respectful to him ; that some day I should thank her 
 very much for being so kind to me ; that she hoped I would 
 behave well, and that if I did not, she hoped that I would 
 get a good beating. 
 
 Such was the burden of her song, till at last I got very 
 tired of it, and on the third evening I broke away from her, 
 saying, " Law, granny, how you do twaddle ! " upon which 
 she called me a good-for-nothing young blackguard, and felt 
 positively sure that I should be hanged. The consequence 
 was, that granny and I did not part good friends, and I sin- 
 cerely hoped that when I had come back again, I should not 
 find her above ground. 
 
 The next morning I bade farewell to my dear aunt Milly 
 and Captain Bridgeman, received a very ungracious salute 
 from granny, who appeared to think, as she kissed me, that 
 her lips were touching something poisonous, and set off with 
 my mother in the coach to Portsmouth. 
 
 We arrived safe at Portsmouth, and my mother imme- 
 diately took lodgings on the Common Hard at Portsea. 
 The next day, having dressed herself with great care, with 
 a very thick veil on her bonnet, my mother walked with me 
 to the George Hotel, where Captain Delmar had taken up 
 his quarters. 
 
 62
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 On my mother sending up her card, we were immediately 
 ushered upstairs, and on entering the room found the 
 Honourable Captain Delmar sitting down in full uniform 
 his sword and hat, and numerous papers, lying on the table 
 before him. On one side of the table stood a lieutenant, 
 hat in hand ; on the other, the captain's clerk, with papers 
 for him to sign. My friend Tommy Dott was standing at 
 the window chasing a blue-bottle fly, for want of something 
 better to do ; and the steward was waiting for orders behind 
 the captain's chair. 
 
 My mother, who had pulled down her veil, so that her 
 face was not visible, made a slight courtesy to Captain 
 Delmar, who rose up and advanced to receive her very 
 graciously, requesting that she would be seated for a minute 
 or two, till he had time to speak to her. 
 
 I have thought since, that my honourable captain had a 
 mind to impress upon my mother the state and dignity of a 
 captain in his Majesty's service, when in commission. He 
 took no notice whatever of me. Tommy Dott gave me a 
 wink of his eye from the window, and I returned the com- 
 pliment by putting my tongue into my cheek ; but the other 
 parties were too much occupied with the captain to perceive 
 our friendly recognition. Captain Delmar continued to give 
 various orders, and after a time the officers attending were 
 dismissed. 
 
 As soon as we were alone, my mother was addressed in, I 
 thought, rather a pompous way, and very much in contrast 
 with his previous politeness before others. Captain Delmar 
 informed her that he should take me immediately under his 
 protection, pay all my expenses, and, if I behaved well, 
 advance me in the service. 
 
 At this announcement, my mother expressed a great deal 
 of gratitude, and shedding a few tears, said, that the boy 
 would in future look up to him as a parent. To this speech 
 Captain Delmar made no reply; but, changing the conver- 
 sation, told her that he expected to sail in about three or 
 four days, and that no time must be lost in fitting me out ; 
 that, all things considered, he thought it advisable that she 
 should return at once to Chatham, and leave the boy with 
 him, as she could not know what was requisite for me, and 
 would therefore be of no use. 
 
 63
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 At the idea of parting with me, my mother cried bitterly. 
 Captain Delmar did then rise off his chair, and taking my 
 mother by the hand, speak to her a few words of consolation. 
 My mother removed her handkerchief from her eyes and 
 sighed deeply, saying to Captain Delmar, with an appealing 
 look, " Oh ! Captain Delmar, remember that for you I have 
 indeed made great sacrifices ; do not forget them, when you 
 look at that boy, who is very dear to me." 
 
 " I will do him justice," replied the captain, somewhat 
 affected, "but I must insist upon inviolable secrecy on 
 your part; you must promise me that under any circum- 
 stances " 
 
 " I have obeyed you for thirteen years," replied my 
 mother ; " I am not likely to forget my promise now ; it is 
 hard to part with him, but I leave him in the hands of " 
 
 "You forget the boy is there," interrupted Captain 
 Delmar ; " take him away now ; to-morrow morning I will 
 send my coxswain for him, and you must go back to 
 Chatham." 
 
 " God bless you, sir," replied my mother, weeping, as 
 Captain Delmar shook her hand, and then we left the room. 
 As we were walking back to our lodging, I inquired of my 
 mother "What's the secret between you and Captain 
 Delmar, mother ? " 
 
 " The secret, child ! Oh, something which took place at 
 the time I was living with his aunt, and which he does not 
 wish to have known ; so ask me no more questions about it." 
 
 After our return, my mother gave me a great deal of 
 advice. She told me that, as I had lost my father Ben, I 
 must now look upon Captain Delmar as a father to me ; that 
 Ben had been a faithful servant to the captain, and that she 
 had been the same to Mrs. Delmar, his aunt ; and that was 
 the reason why Captain Delmar was interested about me, 
 and had promised to do so much for me ; begging me to 
 treat him with great respect, and never venture to play him 
 any tricks, or otherwise he would be highly offended, and 
 send me home again ; and then I should never rise to be an 
 officer in his Majesty's service. 
 
 I cannot say the advice received the attention it deserved, 
 for I felt more inclined to play tricks to my honourable 
 captain than any person I ever met with ; however, I 
 
 64>
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 appeared to consent, and, in return, begged my mother to 
 take care of my dog Bob, which she promised to do. 
 
 My mother cried a great deal during the night ; the next 
 morning she gave me five guineas as pocket-money, recom- 
 mending me to be careful of it, and telling me I must look 
 to Captain Delmar for my future supply. She tied up the 
 little linen I had brought with me in a handkerchief, and 
 shortly after the coxswain knocked at the door, and came 
 upstairs to claim me for his Majesty's service. 
 
 "I'm come for the youngster, if you please, marm," said 
 the coxswain, a fine, tall seaman, remarkably clean and neat 
 in his dress. 
 
 My mother put her arms round me, and burst into tears. 
 
 " I beg your pardon, marm," said the coxswain, after 
 standing silent about a minute, "but could not you do the 
 piping after the youngster's gone ? If I stay here long I 
 shall be blowed up by the skipper as sure as my name's 
 Bob Cross." 
 
 " I will detain you but a few seconds longer," replied my 
 mother ; " I may never see him again." 
 
 "Well, that's a fact; my poor mother never did me," 
 replied the coxswain. 
 
 This observation did not raise my mother's spirits. Another 
 pause ensued, during which I was bedewed with her tears, 
 when the coxswain approached again 
 
 " I ax your pardon, marm ; but if you know anything of 
 Captain Delmar, you must know he's not a man to be played 
 with, and you would not wish to get me into trouble. It's a 
 hard thing to part with a child, I'm told ; but it wouldn't 
 help me if I said anything about your tears. If the captain 
 were to go to the boat, and find me not there, he'd just say, 
 ' What were my orders, sir ? ' and after that, you know, marm, 
 there is not a word for me to say." 
 
 "Take him, then, my good man," replied my mother, 
 pressing me convulsively to her heart " take him ; Heaven 
 bless you, my dear child." 
 
 "Thanky, marm ; that's kind of you," replied the coxswain. 
 " Come, my little fellow, we'll soon make a man of you." 
 
 I once more pressed my lips to my poor mother's, and she 
 resigned me to the coxswain, at the same time taking some 
 silver off the table and putting it into his hand. 
 
 65 E
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 " Thanky, marm ; that's kinder still, to think of another 
 when you're in distress yourself; I shan't forget it. I'll 
 look after the lad a bit for you, as sure as myname's Bob 
 Cross." 
 
 My mother sank down on the sofa, with her handkerchief 
 to her eyes. 
 
 Bob Cross caught up the bundle, and led me away. I 
 was very melancholy, for I loved my mother, and could not 
 bear to see her so distressed, and for some time we walked 
 on without speaking. 
 
 The coxswain first broke the silence " What's your name, 
 my little Trojan ? " said he. 
 
 " Percival Keene." 
 
 " Well, I'm blessed if I didn't think that you were one of 
 the Delmar breed, by the cut of your jib ; howsomever, it's 
 a wise child that knows its own father." 
 
 " Father's dead," replied I. 
 
 " Dead ! Well, fathers do die sometimes ; you must get 
 on how you can without one. I don't think fathers are of 
 much use, for, you see, mothers take care of you till you're 
 old enough to go to sea. My father did nothing for me, ex- 
 cept to help mother to lick me, when I was obstropolous." 
 
 The reader, from what he has already been informed about 
 Ben the marine, may easily conceive that I was very much 
 of Bob Cross's opinion. 
 
 " I suppose you don't know anybody on board do you ? " 
 
 "Yes, I know Tommy Dott I knew him when the ship 
 was at Chatham." 
 
 "Oh! Mr. Tommy Dott; I dare say you're just like him, 
 for you look full of mischief. He's a very nice young man 
 for a small party, as the saying is ; there is more devil in his 
 little carcass than in two women's, and that's not a trifle ; 
 you'll hunt in couples, I dare say, and get well flogged at the 
 same gun, if you don't take care. Now, here we are, and I 
 must report my arrival with you under convoy." 
 
 Bob Cross sent a waiter for the captain's steward, who 
 went up to Captain Delmar. I was ordered to go upstairs, 
 and again found myself in the presence of the noble captain, 
 and a very stout, elderly man, with a flaxen wig. 
 
 "This is the lad," said Captain Delmar, when I came into 
 the room and walked up to him ; " you know exactly what 
 
 66
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 he requires ; oblige me by seeing him properly fitted out, and 
 the bill sent in to me." 
 
 "Your orders shall be strictly obeyed, Captain Delmar/* 
 said the old gentleman, with a profound bow. 
 
 "You had better not order too many things, as he is grow- 
 ing fast'; it will be easy to make good any deficiencies as 
 they may be required." 
 
 "Your orders shall be most strictly obeyed, Captain Del- 
 mar/' replied the old gentleman, with another bow. 
 
 " I hardly know what to do with him for to-day and to- 
 morrow, until his uniforms are made," continued the captain ; 
 " I suppose he must go on board." 
 
 " If you have no objection, Captain Delmar," said the old 
 gentleman, with another low bow, " I am sure that Mrs. Cul- 
 pepper will be most proud to take charge of any protege of 
 yours ; we have a spare bed, and the young gentleman can 
 remain with us until he is ready to embark in the uniform of 
 his rank." 
 
 " Be it so, Mr. Culpepper ; let your wife take care of him 
 until all is complete, and his chest is ready. You'll oblige me 
 by arranging about his mess." 
 
 " Your wishes shall be most strictly attended to, Captain 
 Delmar," replied Mr. Culpepper, with another profound incli- 
 nation, which made me feel very much inclined to laugh. 
 
 " If you have no further orders, Captain Delmar, I will now 
 take the young gentleman with me." 
 
 "Nothing more, Mr. Culpepper good morning," replied 
 Captain Delmar, who neither said how-d'ye-do to me when I 
 came in, nor good-bye when I went away in company with 
 Mr. Culpepper. I had yet to learn what a thing of no conse- 
 quence was a " sucking Nelson." 
 
 I followed Mr. Culpepper downstairs, who desired me to 
 remain with the coxswain, who was standing under the arch- 
 way, while he spoke to the captain's steward. 
 
 "Well," said Bob Cross, "what's the ticket, youngster? 
 are you to go aboard with me ? " 
 
 " No," said I ; " I am to stay on shore with that old chap, 
 who does nothing but bob his head up and down. Who 
 is he ? " 
 
 "That's our nipcheese." 
 
 " Nipcheese ! " 
 
 67
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 " Yes ; nipcheese means purser of the ship you'll find all 
 that out by-and-by ; you've got lots to larn, and, by way of a 
 hint, make him your friend if you can, for he earwigs the 
 captain in fine style." 
 
 Perceiving that I did not understand him, Bob Cross con- 
 tinued : " I mean that our captain's very fond of the officers 
 paying him great respect, and he likes all that bowing and 
 scraping ; he don't like officers or men to touch their hats, but 
 to take them right off their heads when they speak to him. 
 You see, he's a sprig of nobility, as they call it, and, what's 
 more, he's also a post-captain, and thinks no small beer of 
 himself; so don't forget what I say here comes the purser." 
 
 Mr. Culpepper now came out, and, taking my hand, led 
 me away to his own house, which was at Southsea. He did 
 not speak a word during the walk, but appeared to be in 
 deep cogitation : at last we arrived at his door. 
 
 CHAPTER XIV 
 
 W HY is it that I detain the reader with Mr. Culpepper and 
 his family ? I don't know, but I certainly have an inclination 
 to linger over every little detail of events which occurred upon 
 my first plunging into the sea of life, just as naked boys on 
 the New River side stand shivering a while before they can 
 make up their minds to dash into the unnatural element ; for 
 men are not ducks, although they do show some affinity to 
 geese by their venturing upon the treacherous fluid. 
 
 The door was opened, and I found myself in the presence 
 of Mrs. Culpepper and her daughter, the heiress, as I after- 
 wards discovered, to all Mr. Culpepper's savings, which were 
 asserted to be something considerable, after thirty years' em- 
 ployment as purser of various vessels belonging to his Majesty. 
 
 Mrs. Culpepper was in person enormous she looked like a 
 feather-bed standing on end ; her cheeks were as large as a 
 dinner-plate, eyes almost as imperceptible as a mole's, nose 
 just visible, mouth like a round O. It was said that she 
 was once a great Devonshire beauty. Time, who has been 
 denominated Edax rerum, certainly had as yet left her 
 
 68
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 untouched, reserving her for a bonne bouche on some future 
 occasion. 
 
 She sat in a very large arm-chair indeed, no common- 
 sized chair could have received her capacious person. She 
 did not get up when I entered ; indeed, as I discovered, she 
 made but two attempts to stand during the twenty-four hours; 
 one was to come out of her bedroom, which was on the same 
 floor as the parlour, and the other to go in again. 
 
 Miss Culpepper was somewhat of her mother's build. She 
 might have been twenty years old, and was, for a girl of her 
 age, exuberantly fat ; yet, as her skin and complexion were 
 not coarse, many thought her handsome ; but she promised 
 to be as large as her mother, and certainly was not at all 
 suited for a wife to a subaltern of a marching regiment. 
 
 " Who have we here ? " said Mrs. Culpepper to her husband, 
 in a sort of low croak ; for she was so smothered with fat 
 that she could not get her voice out. 
 
 " Well, I hardly know," replied the gentleman, wiping his 
 forehead, " but I've my own opinion." 
 
 " Mercy on me, how very like ! " exclaimed Miss Culpepper, 
 looking at me, and then at her father. " Would not you like 
 to go into the garden, little boy?" continued she ; "there, 
 through the passage, out of the door, you can't miss it." 
 
 As this was almost a command, I did not refuse to go ; but 
 as soon as I was in the garden, which was a small patch of 
 ground behind the house, as the window to the parlour was 
 open, and my curiosity was excited by their evidently wishing 
 to say something which they did not wish me to hear, I 
 stopped under the window and listened. 
 
 " The very picture of him," continued the young lady. 
 
 " Yes, yes, very like indeed," croaked the old one. 
 
 " All I know is," said Mr. Culpepper, " Captain Delmar has 
 desired me to fit him out, and that he pays all the expenses." 
 
 "Well, that's another proof," said the young lady; "he 
 wouldn't pay for other people's children." 
 
 " He was brought down here by a very respectable-looking, 
 I may say interesting, and rather pretty woman, I should 
 think about thirty." 
 
 " Then she must have been handsome when this boy was 
 born," replied the young lady: "I consider that another 
 proof. Where is she ? " 
 
 69
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 " Went away this morning by the day-coach, leaving the 
 boy with the captain, who sent his coxswain for him." 
 
 " There's mystery about that/' rejoined the daughter, " and 
 therefore I consider it another proof." 
 
 " Yes," said Mr. Culpepper, " and a strong one too. Captain 
 Delmar is so high and mighty, that he would not have it 
 thought that he could ever condescend to have an intrigue 
 with one beneath him in rank and station, and he has sent 
 her away on that account, depend upon it." 
 
 " Just so ; and if that boy is not a son of Captain Delmar, 
 I'm not a woman." 
 
 " I am of that opinion," replied the father, " and therefore 
 I offered to take charge of him, as the captain did not know 
 what to do with him till his uniform was ready." 
 
 "Well," replied Miss. Culpepper, "I'll soon find out more. 
 I'll pump everything that he knows out of him before he 
 leaves us ; I know how to put that and that together." 
 
 " Yes," croaked the fat mother ; " Medea knows how to 
 put that and that together, as well as any one." 
 
 " You must be very civil and very kind to him," said Mr. 
 Culpepper; "for, depend upon it, the very circumstance of 
 the captain's being compelled to keep the boy at a distance 
 will make him feel more fond of him." 
 
 " I've no patience with the men in that respect," observed 
 the young lady ; " how nobility can so demean themselves I 
 can't think. No wonder they are ashamed of what they have 
 done, and will not acknowledge their own offspring." 
 
 " No, indeed," croaked the old lady. 
 
 " If a woman has the misfortune to yield to her inclinations, 
 they don't let her off so easily," exclaimed Miss Medea. 
 
 "No, indeed," croaked the mamma again. 
 
 " Men make the laws and break them," continued Miss 
 Culpepper. " Mere brute strength, even in the most civilised 
 society. If all women had only the spirit that I have, there 
 would be a little alteration, and more justice." 
 
 "I can't pretend to argue with you, Medea," replied Mr. 
 Culpepper ; " I take the world as I find it, and make the best 
 of it. I must go now, my steward is waiting for me at the 
 victualling office. Just brush my hat a little, Medea, the 
 wind has raised the nap, and then I'll be off." 
 
 I walked very softly from the window; a new light had 
 
 70
 
 PERC1VAL KEENE 
 
 burst upon me. Young as I was, I also could put that and 
 that together. I called to mind the conduct of my mother 
 towards her husband Ben ; the dislike of my grandmother to 
 Captain Delmar ; the occasional conversations I had over- 
 heard ; the question of my mother checked before it was 
 finished " If I knew who it was that I had been playing 
 the trick to ; " the visits my mother received from Captain 
 Delmar, who was so haughty and distant to everybody ; his 
 promise to provide for me, and my mother's injunctions to me 
 to be obedient, and look up to him as a father, and the 
 remarks of the coxswain, Bob Cross, "If I were not of the 
 Delmar breed :" all this, added to what I had just overheard, 
 satisfied me that they were not wrong in their conjectures, 
 and that I really was the son of the honourable captain. 
 
 My mother had gone : I Avould have given worlds to have 
 gained this information before, that I might have questioned 
 her, and obtained the truth from her ; but that was now im- 
 possible, and I felt convinced thab writing was of no use. I 
 recollected the conversation between her and the captain, in 
 which she promised to keep the secret, and the answer she 
 gave me when I questioned her ; nothing, then, but my tears 
 and entreaties could have any effect, and those I knew were 
 powerful over her ; neither would it be of any use to ask 
 Aunt Milly, for she would not tell her sister's secrets, so I 
 resolved to say nothing about it for the present ; and I did 
 not forget that Mr. Culpepper had said that Captain Delmar 
 would be annoyed if it was supposed that I was his son. I 
 resolved, therefore, that I would not let him imagine that I 
 knew anything about it, or had any idea of it. 
 
 I remained more than an hour in deep thought, and it was 
 strange what a tumult there was in my young heart at this 
 discovery. I hardly comprehended the nature of my posi- 
 tion, yet I felt pleased on the whole ; I felt as if I were of 
 more importance ; nay, that I was more capable of thinking 
 and acting than I was twenty-four hours before. 
 
 My reveries were, however, disturbed by Miss Medea, who 
 came to the back-door, and asked me if I was not tired of 
 walking, and if I would not like to come in. 
 
 " Are you not hungry, Master Keene ? Would you like to 
 have a nice piece of cake and a glass of currant wine before 
 dinner ? We shall not dine till three o'clock." 
 
 71
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 u If you please/' replied I ; for I would not refuse the 
 bribe, although I had a perfect knowledge why it was 
 offered. 
 
 Miss Medea brought the cake and wine. As soon as I 
 had despatched them, which did not take very long, she 
 commenced her pumping, as I had anticipated, and which I 
 was determined to thwart, merely out of opposition. 
 
 " You were sorry to leave your mamma, weren't you, 
 Master Keene ? " 
 
 " Yes ; very sorry, miss." 
 
 " Where's your papa, dearest ? He's a very pretty boy, 
 mamma, ain't he ? " continued the young lady, putting her 
 fingers through my chestnut curls. 
 
 " Yes ; handsome boy," croaked the old lady. 
 
 " Papa's dead." 
 
 "Dead! I thought so," observed Miss Medea, winking at 
 her mother. 
 
 " Did you ever see your papa, dearest ? " 
 
 " Oh yes ; he went to sea about eighteen months ago, and 
 he was killed in action." 
 
 After this came on a series of questions and cross- 
 questions ; I replied to her so as to make it appear that 
 Ben was my father, and nobody else, although I had then 
 a very different opinion. The fact was, I was determined 
 that I would not be pumped, and I puzzled them, for I 
 stated that my aunt Milly was married to Captain Bridge- 
 man, of the marines ; and not till then did Miss Medea ask 
 me what my father was. My reply was, that he had also 
 been in the marines, and they consequently put him down as 
 a marine officer, as well as Captain Bridgeman. 
 
 This added so much to the respectability of my family, 
 that they were quite mystified, and found that it was not 
 quite so easy to put that and that together as they had 
 thought. 
 
 As soon as they were tired of questioning, they asked me 
 if I would not like to take another turn in the garden, to 
 which I consented ; and, placing myself under the window 
 as before, I heard Miss Medea say to her mother 
 
 " Father's always finding out some mare's nest or another ; 
 and because there is some likeness to the captain, he has, 
 in his great wit, made an important discovery. It's quite 
 
 72
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 evident that he's wrong, as he generally is. It's not very 
 likely that Captain Delmar should have had an intrigue with 
 the wife of a marine officer, and her sister married also into 
 the corps. The widow has brought him down herself, it is 
 true, but that proves nothing ; who else was to bring him 
 down, if it was not his mother ? and the very circumstance of 
 her going away so soon proves that she felt it improper that 
 she should remain ; and, in my opinion, that she is a modest, 
 interesting young woman, in whom Captain Delmar has taken 
 an interest. I wish father would not come here with his 
 nonsensical ideas, telling us to make much of the boy." 
 
 "Very true, Medea/' replied the mother; "you might 
 have saved that cake and wine." 
 
 Thinks I to myself, you have not pumped me, and I never 
 felt more delighted than at having outwitted them. I thought 
 it, however, prudent to walk away from the window. 
 
 Shortly afterwards, Mr. Culpepper returned, accompanied 
 by one of the numerous Portsmouth fitting-out tailors. I was 
 summoned ; the tailor presented a list of what he declared 
 to be absolutely necessary for the outfit of a gentleman. 
 
 Mr. Culpepper struck out two-thirds of the articles, and 
 desired the remainder to be ready on the Friday morning, 
 it being then Wednesday. The tailor promised faithfully, 
 and Mr. Culpepper also promised most faithfully, that if the 
 articles were not ready they would be left on his hands. 
 
 As soon as the tailor had gone, Miss Medea asked me if I 
 would not like to take another run in the garden. I knew 
 that she wished to speak to her father, and therefore had 
 a pleasure in disappointing her. I therefore replied, that I 
 had been there nearly the whole day, and did not wish to 
 go out any more. 
 
 " Never mind whether you wish it or not ; I wish you to 
 go," replied Miss Medea tartly. 
 
 " Medea, how can you be so rude ? " cried Mr. Culpepper ; 
 "surely Mr. Keene may do as he pleases. I'm surprised at 
 you, Medea." 
 
 "And I'm surprised at you, papa, finding out a mystery 
 when there is none," replied Miss Medea, very cross. "All 
 you said this morning, and all your surmises, have turned out 
 to be all moonshine. Yes, you may look, papa ; I tell you-^- 
 all moonshine." 
 
 73
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 " Why, Medea, what nonsense you are talking ! " replied 
 Mr. Culpepper. 
 
 "Medea's right," croaked Mrs. Culpepper; "all moon" 
 shine." 
 
 "So you need not be so very particular, papa, I can tell 
 you," rejoined Miss Medea, who then whispered in her 
 father's ear, loud enough for me to hear, " No such thing, 
 nothing but a regular marine." 
 
 " Pooh, nonsense," replied the purser, in a low voice ; " the 
 boy has been taught to say it he's too clever for you, 
 Medea." 
 
 At this very true remark of her father's, Miss Medea 
 swelled into a towering passion, her whole face, neck, and 
 shoulders for she wore a low gown in the morning turning 
 to a fiery scarlet. I never saw such a fury as she appeared 
 to be. She rushed by me so roughly, that I was thrown 
 back a couple of paces, and then she bounced out of the 
 room. 
 
 " Medea knows how to put that and that together, Mr. 
 Culpepper," croaked out Mrs. Culpepper. 
 
 " Medea's wise in her own conceit, and you're a regular 
 old fool," rejoined Mr. Culpepper with asperity ; " one too 
 knowing, and the other not half knowing enough. Master 
 Keene, I hope you are hungry, for we have a very nice 
 dinner. Do you like ducks and green peas ? " 
 
 "Yes, sir, very much," replied I. 
 
 " Were you born at Chatham, Master Keene ? " 
 
 " No, sir, I was born at the Hall, near Southampton. My 
 mother was brought up by old Mrs. Delmar, the captain's 
 aunt." 
 
 I gave this intelligence on purpose ; as I knew it would 
 puzzle Miss Medea, who had just returned from the kitchen. 
 
 Mr. Culpepper nodded his head triumphantly to his 
 daughter and wife, who both appeared dumfounded at this 
 new light thrown upon the affair. 
 
 Miss Medea paused a moment, and then said to me 
 
 " I wish to ask you one question, Master Keene." 
 
 "I will not answer any more of your questions, miss," 
 replied I. " You have been questioning me all the morning, 
 and just now, you were so rude as nearly to push me down. 
 If you want to know anything more, ask Captain Delmar ; 
 
 74
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 or, if you wish it, I will ask Captain Delmar whether I am to 
 answer you, and if he says I am, I will, but not without." 
 
 This was a decided blow on my part ; mother and Medea 
 both looked frightened, and Mr. Culpepper was more alarmed 
 than either of the females. It proved to them that I knew 
 what they were inquiring for, which was to them also proof 
 that I also knew who I was ; and further, my reference to 
 Captain Delmar satisfied them that I felt sure of his support, 
 and they knew that he would be very much irritated if I told 
 him on what score they had been pumping me. 
 
 " You are very right, Master Keene," said Mr. Culpepper, 
 turning very red, " to refuse to answer any questions you 
 don't like; and, Medea, I'm surprised at your behaviour. I 
 insist upon it you do not annoy Master Keene with any more 
 of your impertinent curiosity." 
 
 " No, no," croaked the old lady ; " hold your tongue, 
 Medea, hold your tongue." 
 
 Miss Medea, who looked as if she could tear my eyes out 
 if she dared, swallowed down her rage as well as she could. 
 She was mortified at finding she had made a mistake, annoyed 
 at my answering her so boldly, and frightened at her father's 
 anger ; for the old gentleman was very apt to vent it in the 
 argumenium ad J'ceminam, and box her ears soundly. 
 
 Fortunately dinner was served just at this moment, and 
 this gave a turn to the conversation, and also to their 
 thoughts. Mr. Culpepper was all attention, and Miss Medea, 
 gradually recovering her temper, also became affable and 
 condescending. 
 
 The evening passed away very agreeably ; but I went to 
 bed early, as I wished to be left to my own reflections, and it 
 was not till daylight that I could compose my troubled mind 
 so as to fall asleep. 
 
 CHAPTER XV 
 
 ALTHOUGH the aversion which I had taken to the whole 
 Culpepper family was so great that I could have done any- 
 thing to annoy them, my mind was now so fully occupied 
 with the information which I had collected, relative to my 
 
 75
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 supposed birth and parentage, that I could not think of 
 mischief. 
 
 I walked on the common or in the little garden during the 
 whole of the following day, plunged in deep thought, and at 
 night, when I went to bed, I remained awake till the dawn. 
 During these last two days I had thought and reflected more 
 than I had perhaps done from the hour of my birth. 
 
 That I was better off than I should have been if I had 
 been the son of a private in the marines, I felt convinced ; 
 but still I had a feeling that I was in a position in which I 
 might be subjected to much insult, and that unless I was 
 acknowledged by my aristocratic parent, my connection with 
 his family would be of no use to me ; and Captain Delmar, 
 how was I to behave to him ? I did not like him much, 
 that was certain, nor did this new light which had burst 
 forth make me feel any more love for him than I did before. 
 Still my mother's words at Chatham rung in my ears, " Do 
 you know who it is that you have been ? " &c. I felt sure 
 that he was my father, and I felt a sort of duty towards him ; 
 perhaps an increase of respect. 
 
 These were anxious thoughts for a boy not fourteen ; and 
 the Culpeppers remarked, that I had not only looked very pale, 
 but had actually grown thin in the face during my short stay. 
 
 As I was very quiet and reserved after the first day, they 
 were very glad when my clothes were brought home, and I 
 was reported ready to embark ; so was I, for I wanted to go 
 on board and see my friend Tommy Dott, with whom I 
 intended, if the subject was brought up, to consult as to my 
 proceedings, or perhaps I thought it would be better to con- 
 sult Bob Cross, the captain's coxswain ; I was not sure that 
 I should not advise with them both. 
 
 I had made up my mind how to behave to my mother. I 
 knew that she would never acknowledge the truth, after what 
 had passed between the captain and her when I was present ; 
 but I was resolved that I would let her know that I was in 
 the secret ; and I thought that the reply to me would be a 
 guide as to the correctness of the fact, which, with all the 
 hastiness of boyhood, I considered as incontrovertible, al- 
 though I had not the least positive proof. 
 
 The day that I was to go on board I requested Miss 
 Culpepper to give me a sheet of paper, that I might write to 
 
 76
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 my mother. She supplied me very readily, saying, " You had 
 better let me see if you make any mistake in your spelling 
 before your letter goes ; your mamma will be so pleased if 
 you write your letter properly." She then went down into 
 the kitchen to give some orders. 
 
 As I had not the slightest intention that she should read what 
 I wrote, and resolved to have it in the post before she came up 
 again, I was very concise in my epistle, which was as follows : 
 
 " DEAR MOTHER, I have found it all out I am the son of 
 Captain Delmar, and every one here knows what you have 
 kept a secret from me. I go on board to-day. Yours truly, 
 
 P. KEENE." ' 
 
 This was very short, and, it must be admitted, direct to 
 the point ; I could not, perhaps, have written one which was 
 so calculated to give my mother uneasiness. 
 
 As soon as it was finished, I folded it up, and lighted a 
 taper to seal it. Old Mrs. Culpepper, who was in the room, 
 croaked out, " No, no ; you must show it to Medea." But I 
 paid no attention to her, and having sealed my letter, put on 
 my hat, and walked out to the post-office. I dropped it into 
 the box, and on returning, found Mr. Culpepper coming home, 
 accompanied by Bob Cross, the captain's coxswain, and two of 
 the boat's crew. 
 
 As I presumed, they were sent for me ; I joined them im- 
 mediately, and was kindly greeted by Bob Cross, who said 
 
 " Well, Mr. Keene, are you all ready for shipping ? We've 
 come for your traps." 
 
 " All ready," replied I, " and very glad to go, for I'm tired 
 of staying on shore doing nothing." 
 
 We were very soon at the house. The seamen carried 
 away my chest and bedding, while Bob Cross remained a 
 little while, that I might pay my farewell to the ladies. 
 
 The ceremony was not attended with much regret on either 
 side. Miss Culpepper could not help asking me why I did 
 not show her my letter, and I replied, that there were secrets 
 in it, which answer did not at all add to her good temper ; 
 our adieus were, therefore, anything but affectionate, and 
 before the men with my effects were a hundred yards in 
 advance, Bob Cross and I were at their heels.
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 " Well, Master Keene," said Bob, as we wended our way 
 across Southsea Common, "how do you like the purser's 
 ladies ? " 
 
 " Not at all," replied I ; " they have done nothing but try 
 to pump me the whole time I have been there ; but they did 
 not make much of it." 
 
 "Women will be curious, Master Keene pray what did 
 they try to pump about ? " 
 
 I hardly knew how to reply, and I hesitated. I felt a 
 strong inclination towards Bob Cross, and I had before 
 reflected whether I should not make him my confidant ; still 
 I was undecided and made no reply, when Bob Cross 
 answered for me 
 
 "Look ye, child for although you're going on the quarter- 
 deck, and I am before the mast, you are a child compared to 
 me I can tell you what they tried to pump about, as well as 
 you can tell me, if you choose. According to my thinking, 
 there's no lad on board the frigate that will require good 
 advice as you will ; and J tell you candidly, you will have 
 your cards to play. Bob Cross is no fool, and can see as far 
 through a fog as most chaps ; I like you for yourself as far as 
 I see of you, and I have not forgotten your mother's kind- 
 ness to me, when she had her own misery to occupy her 
 thoughts ; not that I wanted the money it wasn't the money, 
 but the way and circumstances under which it was given. I 
 told her I'd look after you a bit a bit means a great deal 
 with me and so I will, if you choose that I shall ; if not, I 
 shall touch my hat to you as my officer, which won't help you 
 much. So, now you have to settle, my lad, whether you will 
 have me as your friend, or not." 
 
 The appeal quite decided me. " Bob Cross," replied I, " I 
 do wish to make you my friend ; I thought of it before, but I 
 did not know whether to go to you or to Tommy Dott." 
 
 " Tommy Dott! Well, Master Keene, that's not very flatter- 
 ing, to put me in one scale, and Tommy Dott in the other ; 
 I'm not surprised at its weighing down in my favour. If you 
 wish to get into mischief, you can't apply to a better hand 
 than Tommy Dott ; but Tommy Dott is not half so fit to 
 advise you, as you are, I expect, to advise him ; so make him 
 your playmate and companion, if you please, but as to his 
 advice, it's not worth asking. However, as you have given 
 
 78
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 me the preference, I will now tell you that the Culpepper 
 people have been trying to find out who is your father. Ain't 
 I right ? " 
 
 " Yes, you are," replied I. 
 
 " Well then, this is no time to talk about such things ; we 
 shall be down to the boat in another minute, so we'll say no 
 more at present ; only recollect, when you are on board, if 
 they talk about appointing a man to take charge of your 
 hammock, say that Bob Cross, the captain's coxswain, is, you 
 understand, to be the person ; say that, and no more. I will 
 tell you why by-and-by, when we have time to talk together ; 
 and if any of your messmates say anything to you on the same 
 point which the Culpeppei-s have been working at, make no 
 reply, and hold yourself very stiff. Now, here we are at the 
 sally-port, so there's an end to our palaver for the present." ' 
 
 My chest and bedding were already in the boat, and as 
 soon as Cross and I had stepped in, he ordered the bowman 
 to shove off; in half-an-hour we arrived alongside the frigate, 
 which lay at Spithead, bright with new paint, and with her 
 pennant proudly flying to the breeze. 
 
 "You'd better follow me, sir, and mind you touch your 
 hat when the officers speak to you," said Bob Cross, ascend- 
 ing the accommodation ladder. I did so, and found myself 
 on the quarter-deck, in the presence of the first lieutenant 
 and several of the officers. 
 
 "Well, Cross," said the first lieutenant. 
 
 " I've brought a young gentleman on board to join the ship. 
 Captain Delmar has, I believe, given his orders about him." 
 
 " Mr. Keene, I presume ? " said the first lieutenant, eyeing 
 me from head to foot. 
 
 " Yes, sir," replied I, touching my hat. 
 
 " How long have you been at Portsmouth ? " 
 
 " Three clays, sir ; I have been staying at Mr. Culpepper's." 
 
 "Well, did you fall in love with Miss Culpepper?" 
 
 "No, sir," replied I ; "I hate her." 
 
 At this answer the first lieutenant and the officers near 
 him burst out a-laughing. 
 
 "Well, youngster, you must dine with us in the gun-room 
 to-day ; and where's Mr. Dott ? " 
 
 " Here, sir," said Tommy Dott, coming from the other side 
 of the quarter-deck. 
 
 79
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 "Mr. Dott, take this young gentleman down below, and 
 show him the midshipmen's berth. Let me see, who is to 
 take care of his hammock ? " 
 
 " I believe that Bob Cross is to take care of it, sir," said I. 
 
 "The captain's coxswain humph! Well, that's settled, 
 at all events; very good we shall have the pleasure of your 
 company to dinner, Mr. Keene. Why, Mr. Dott and you look 
 as if you knew each other." 
 
 " Don't we, Tommy ? " said I to the midshipman, grinning. 
 
 " I suspect that there is a pair of you," said the first lieu- 
 tenant, turning aft and walking away ; after which Tommy 
 and I went down the companion ladder as fast as we could, 
 and in a few seconds afterwards were sitting together on the 
 same chest, in most intimate conversation. 
 
 My extreme resemblance to our honourable captain was 
 not unobserved by the officers who were on the quarter-deck 
 at the time of my making my appearance ; and, as I after- 
 wards heard from Bob Cross, he was sent for by the surgeon, 
 on some pretence or another, to obtain any information 
 relative to me. What were Bob Cross's reasons for answering 
 as he did I could not at that time comprehend, but he 
 explained them to me afterwards. 
 
 "Who brought him down, Cross?" said the surgeon care- 
 lessly. 
 
 " His own mother, sir ; he has no father, sir, I hear." 
 
 " Did you see her P What sort of a person was she ? " 
 
 " Well, sir," replied Bob Cross, " I've seen many ladies of 
 quality, but such a real lady I don't think I ever set my eyes 
 upon before ; and such a beauty I'd marry to-morrow if I 
 could take in tow a craft like her." 
 
 " How did they come down to Portsmouth ? " 
 
 " Why, sir, she came down to Portsmouth in a coach and 
 four; but she walked to the George Hotel, as if she was 
 nobody." 
 
 This was not a fib on the part of the coxswain, for we 
 came down by the Portsmouth coach ; it did, however, de- 
 ceive the surgeon, as was intended. 
 
 " Did you see anything of her, Cross ? " 
 
 " Not when she was with the captain, sir, but at her own 
 lodgings I did ; such a generous lady I never met with." 
 
 A few more questions were put, all of which were replied 
 
 80
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 to in much the same strain by the coxswain, so as to make 
 out my mother to be a very important and mysterious person- 
 age. It is true that Tommy Dott could have contradicted 
 all this ; but, in the first place, it was not very likely that 
 there would be any communication upon the point between 
 him and the officers ; and, in the next, I cautioned him to 
 say nothing about what he knew, which, as he was strongly 
 attached to me, he strictly complied with : so Bob Cross 
 completely mystified the surgeon, who, of course, made his 
 report to his messmates. 
 
 Mr. Culpepper's report certainly differed somewhat from 
 that of Bob Cross. There was my statement of my aunt 
 being married to a marine officer but it was my statement ; 
 there was also my statement of my mother residing with 
 Captain Delmar's aunt. Altogether there was doubt and 
 mystery ; and it ended in my mother being supposed to be 
 a much greater person than she really was everything tend- 
 ing to prove her a lady of rank being willingly received, and 
 all counter-statements looked upon as apocryphal and false. 
 
 But whoever my mother might be, on one point every one 
 agreed, which was, that I was the son of the Honourable 
 Captain Delmar, and on this point I was equally convinced 
 myself. I waited with some anxiety for my mother's reply 
 to my letter, which arrived two days after I had joined the 
 frigate. It was as follows : 
 
 "MV DEAR PERCIVAL, You little know the pain and 
 astonishment which I felt upon the receipt of your very un- 
 kind and insulting letter ; surely you could not have reflected 
 at the time you wrote it, but must have penned it in a 
 moment of irritation arising from some ungenerous remark 
 which has been made in your hearing. 
 
 "Alas, my dear child, you will find, now that you have 
 commenced your career in life, that there are too many 
 whose only pleasure is to inflict pain upon their fellow- 
 creatures. I only can imagine that some remark has been 
 made in your presence, arising from there being a similarity 
 of features between you and the Honourable Captain Delmar : 
 that there is so has been before observed by others. Indeed, 
 your uncle and aunt Bridgeman were both struck with the 
 resemblance when Captain Delmar arrived at Chatham ; but 
 
 81 F
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 this proves nothing, my dear child : people are very often 
 alike, who have never seen each other, or heard each other 
 mentioned till they have by accident been thrown together 
 so as to be compared. 
 
 " It may certainly be, as your father was in the service of 
 Captain Delmar, and constantly attended upon him, and 
 indeed, I may add, as I was occasionally seeing him, that the 
 impression of his countenance might be constantly in our 
 
 memory, and but you don't understand such questions, 
 
 and therefore I will say no more, except that you will im- 
 mediately dismiss from your thoughts any such idea. 
 
 " You forget, my dearest boy, that you are insulting me by 
 supposing any such thing, and that your mother's honour is 
 called in question : I am sure you never thought of that 
 when you wrote those hasty and inconsiderate lines. I must 
 add, my dear boy, that knowing Captain Delmar, and how 
 proud and sensitive he is, if it should ever come to his know- 
 ledge that you had suspected or asserted what you have, his 
 favour and protection would be lost to you for ever. At 
 present he is doing a kind and charitable action in bringing 
 forward the son of a faithful servant ; but if he imagined for 
 a moment that you were considered related to him, he would 
 cast you off for ever, and all your prospects in life would be 
 ruined. 
 
 " Even allowing it possible that you were what you so 
 madly stated yourself in your letter to be, I am convinced 
 he would do so. If such a report came to his ears, he would 
 immediately disavow you, and leave you to find your own 
 way in the world. 
 
 " You see, therefore, my dear boy, how injurious to you 
 in every way such a ridiculous surmise must prove, and I 
 trust that, not only for your own sake, but for your mother's 
 character, you will, so far from giving credence, indignantly 
 disavow what must be a source of mischief and annoyance 
 to all parties. 
 
 " Captain Bridgeman desires me to say, that he is of my 
 opinion, so is your aunt Milly ; as for your grandmother, of 
 course I dare not show her your letter. Write to me, my 
 dear boy, and tell me how this unfortunate mistake happened, 
 and believe me to be your affectionate mother, 
 
 "ARABELLA KEENE." 
 82
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 I read this letter over ten times before I came to any con- 
 clusion ; at last I said to myself, there is not in any one part 
 of it any positive denial of the fact, and resolved some future 
 day, when I had had some conversation with Bob Cross, to 
 show it to him and ask his opinion. 
 
 CHAPTER XVI 
 
 _L HE next morning, at daylight, the blue Peter was hoisted 
 at the foremast, and the gun fired as a signal for sailing ; all 
 was bustle hoisting in, clearing boats of stock, and clearing 
 the ship of women and strangers. 
 
 At ten o'clock Captain Delmar made his appearance, the 
 hands were piped up anchor, and in half-an-hour we were 
 standing out for St. Helen's. Before night it blew very 
 fresh, and we went rolling down the Channel before an 
 easterly wind. I went to my hammock very sick, and did 
 not recover for several days, during which nobody asked for 
 me, or any questions about me, except Bob Cross and 
 Tommy Dott. 
 
 As soon as I was well enough, I made my appearance on 
 deck, and was ordered by the first lieutenant to do my duty 
 under the signal midshipman : this was day duty, and not 
 very irksome. I learnt the flags, and how to use a spy-glass. 
 
 We were charged with despatches for the fleet then off 
 Cadiz, and on the tenth day we fell in with it, remained a 
 week in company, and then were ordered to Gibraltar and 
 Malta. From Malta we went home again with despatches, 
 having been out three months. 
 
 During this short and pleasant run, I certainly did not 
 learn much of my profession, but I did learn a little of the 
 ways of the world. First, as to Captain Delmar, his conduct 
 to me was anything but satisfactory ; he never inquired for 
 me during the time that I was unwell, and took no notice of 
 me on my reappearance. 
 
 The officers and young gentlemen, as midshipmen are 
 called, were asked to dine in the cabin in rotation, and I did 
 in consequence dine two or three times in the cabin ; but it 
 
 83
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 appeared to me as if the captain purposely took no notice of 
 me, although he generally did say a word or two to the 
 others; moreover, as the signal mids were up in the morn- 
 ing watch, he would occasionally send to invite one of the 
 others to breakfast with him, but he never paid me that 
 compliment. 
 
 This annoyed me, and I spoke of it to Bob Cross, with 
 whom I had had some long conversations. I had told him 
 all I knew relative to myself, what my suspicions were, and 
 I had shown him my mother's reply. His opinion on the 
 subject may be given in what follows : 
 
 " You see, Master Keene, you are in an awkward position ; 
 the captain is a very proud man, and too proud to acknow- 
 ledge that you are any way related to him. It's my opinion, 
 from what you have told me, and from other reasons, particu- 
 larly from your likeness to the captain, that your suspicions 
 are correct ; but, what then ? Your mother is sworn to 
 secrecy that's clear ; and the captain won't own you that's 
 also very clear. I had some talk with the captain's steward 
 on the subject when I was taking a glass of grog with him 
 the other night in his berth. It was he that brought up the 
 subject, not me, and he said that the captain not asking you 
 to breakfast, and avoiding you, as it were, was another proof 
 that you belonged to him ; and the wishing to hide the secret 
 only makes him behave as he does. You have a difficult 
 game to play, Master Keene ; but you are a clever lad, and 
 you ask advice mind you follow it, or it's little use asking 
 it. You must always be very respectful to Captain Delmar, 
 and keep yourself at as great a distance from him as he does 
 from you." 
 
 " That I am sure I will," replied I, " for I dislike him very 
 much." 
 
 " No, you must not do that, but you must bend to circum- 
 stances ; by-and-by things will go on better. But mind you 
 keep on good terms with the officers, and never be saucy, or 
 they may say to you what may not be pleasant; recollect 
 this, and things will go on better, as I said before. If Captain 
 Delmar protects you with his interest, you will be a captain 
 over the heads of many who are now your superiors on board 
 of this frigate. One thing be careful of, which is, to keep 
 your own counsel, and don't be persuaded in a moment of 
 
 84
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 confidence to trust anything to Tommy Dott or any other 
 midshipman ; and if any one hints at what you suppose, deny 
 it immediately ; nay, if necessary, fight for it that will be 
 the way to please the captain, for you will be of his side then, 
 and not against him." 
 
 That this advice of Bob Cross was the best that could be 
 given to one in my position there could not be a doubt ; and 
 that I did resolve to follow it, is most certain. I generally 
 passed away a portion of my leisure hours in Bob's company, 
 and became warmly attached to him ; and certainly my time 
 was not thrown away, for I learnt a great deal from him. 
 
 One evening as I was leaning against one of the guns on 
 the main-deck, waiting for Cross to come out of the cabin, 
 I was amused with the following conversation between a 
 boatswain's mate and a fore-top man. I shall give it ver- 
 batim. They were talking of one that was dead ; and after 
 the boatswain's mate had said 
 
 "Well, he's in heaven, poor fellow." 
 
 After a pause, the fore-top man said 
 
 "I wonder, Bill, whether I shall ever go to heaven?" 
 
 " Why not ? " replied the boatswain's mate. 
 
 " Why, the parson says it's good works ; now, I certainly 
 have been a pretty many times in action, and I have killed 
 plenty of Frenchmen in my time." 
 
 " Well, that's sufficient, I should think ; I hold my hopes 
 upon just the same claims. I've cut down fifty Frenchmen 
 in my life, and if that ain't good works, I don't know 
 what is. 
 
 " I suppose Nelson's in heaven ? " 
 
 " Of course ; if so be he wishes to be there, I should like 
 to know who would keep him out, if he was determined on 
 it no, no ; depend upon it he walked slap in." 
 
 On our return to Portsmouth the captain went up to the 
 Admiralty with the despatches, the frigate remaining at 
 Spithead, ready to sail at a moment's notice. 
 
 I was now quite accustomed to the ship and officers ; the 
 conviction I had of my peculiar position, together with the 
 advice of Bob Cross, had very much subdued my spirits ; 
 perhaps the respect created by discipline, and the example 
 of others, which produced in me a degree of awe of the 
 captain and the lieutenants, assisted a little certain it is, 
 
 85
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 that I gained the good-will of my messmates, and had not 
 been in any scrape during the whole cruise. 
 
 The first lieutenant was a stern, but not unkind man ; he 
 would blow you up, as we termed it, when he scolded for half- 
 an-hour without ceasing. I never knew a man with such a 
 flow of words ; but if permitted to go on without interruption, 
 he was content without proceeding to further punishment. 
 Any want of respect, however, was peculiarly offensive to 
 him, and any attempt to excuse yourself was immediately cut 
 short with, " No reply, sir." 
 
 The second day after our return to Spithead, I was sent 
 on shore in the cutter to bring off a youngster who was to 
 join the ship. He had never been to sea before ; his name 
 was Green, and he was as green as a gooseberry. I took a 
 dislike to him the moment that I saw him, because he had a 
 hooked nose and very small ferrety eyes. As we were pull- 
 ing on board, he asked me a great many questions of all 
 kinds, particularly about the captain and officers ; and to 
 amuse myself and the boat's crew, who were on the full 
 titter, I exercised my peculiar genius for invention. 
 
 At last, after I had given a character of the first lieutenant 
 which made him appear a sort of marine ogre, he asked how 
 it was I got on with him. 
 
 "Oh, very well," replied I ; "but I'm a freemason, and so 
 is he, arid he's never severe with a brother mason." 
 
 " But how did he know you were a mason ? " 
 
 " I made the sign to him the very first time that he 
 began to scold me, and he left off almost immediately that 
 is, when I made the second sign ; he did not when I made 
 the first." 
 
 " I should like to know these signs. Won't you tell them 
 to me ? " 
 
 " Tell them to you ! oh no, that won't do," replied I. " I 
 don't know you. Here we are on board in bow, rowed of 
 all men. Now, Mr. Green, I'll show you the way up." 
 
 Mr. Green was presented, and ushered into the service 
 much in the same way as I was. But he had not forgotten 
 what I said to him relative to the first lieutenant ; and it so 
 happened that, on the third day, he witnessed a jobation, 
 delivered by the first lieutenant to one of the midshipmen, 
 who, venturing to reply, was ordered to the mast-head for the 
 
 86
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 remainder of the day ; added to which, a few minutes after- 
 wards, the first lieutenant ordered two men to be put both 
 legs in irons. Mr. Green trembled as he saw the men led 
 away by the master-at-arms, and he came to me. 
 
 " I do wish, Keene, you would tell me those signs," said 
 he ; " can't you be persuaded to part with them ? I'll give 
 you anything that I have which you may like." 
 
 " Well," said I, " I should like to have that long spy-glass 
 of yours, for it's a very good one, and, as signal-midshipman, 
 it will be useful to me." 
 
 "I will give it you with all my heart/' replied he, "if you 
 will tell me the signs." 
 
 "Well, then, come down below, give me the glass, and I 
 will tell them to you." 
 
 Mr. Green and I went down to the berth, and I received 
 the spy-glass as a present in due form. I then led him to 
 my chest in the steerage, and in a low, confidential tone, told 
 him as follows : 
 
 "You see, Green, you must be very particular about 
 making those signs, for if you make a mistake you will be 
 worse off than if you never made them at all, for the first 
 lieutenant will suppose that you are trying to persuade him 
 that you are a mason when you are not. Now, gbserve, 
 you must not attempt to make the first sign until he has 
 scolded you well ; then, at any pause, you must make it. 
 Thus, you see, you must put your thumb to the tip of your 
 nose, and extend your hand straight out from it, with all the 
 fingers separated as wide as you can. Now, do it as I did it. 
 Stop wait a little, till that marine passes. Yes, that is it. 
 Well, that is considered the first proof of your being a mason ; 
 but it requires a second. The first lieutenant will, I tell you 
 frankly, be, or rather pretend to be, in a terrible rage, and 
 will continue to rail at you. You must, therefore, wait a little 
 till he pauses ; and then, you observe, put up your thumb to 
 your nose, with the fingers of your hand spread out as 
 before, and then add to it your other hand, by joining your 
 other thumb to the little finger of the hand already up, and 
 stretch your other hand and fingers out like the first. Then 
 you will see the effects of the second sign. Do you think 
 you can recollect all this? for, as I said before, you must 
 make no mistake." 
 
 87
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 Green put his hands up as I told him, and after three or 
 four essays declared himself perfect, and I left him. 
 
 It was about three days afterwards that Mr. Green upset 
 a kid of dirty water upon the lower deck, which had been 
 dry holystoned, and the mate of the lower deck, when the 
 first lieutenant went his round, reported the circumstance to 
 exculpate himself. Mr. Green was consequently summoned on 
 the quarter-deck, and the first lieutenant, who was very angry, 
 commenced, as usual, a volley of abuse on the unfortunate 
 youngster. 
 
 Green, recollecting my instructions, waited till the first 
 lieutenant had paused, and then made the first freemason 
 sign, looking up very boldly at the first lieutenant, who 
 actually drew back with astonishment at this contemptuous 
 conduct, hitherto unwitnessed on board of a man-of-war. 
 
 "What! sir," cried the first lieutenant. "Why, sir, are 
 you mad ? you, just come into the service, treating me in 
 this manner ! I can tell you, sir, that you will not be three 
 days longer in the service no, sir, not three days ; for either 
 you leave the service or I do. Of all the impudence, of all 
 the insolence, of all the contempt I have heard of, this beats 
 all and from such a little animal as you. Consider yourself 
 as under an arrest, sir, till the captain comes on board, and 
 your conduct is reported ; go down below, sir, immediately." 
 
 The lieutenant paused, and now Green gave him sign the 
 second as a reply, thinking that they would then come to a 
 right understanding ; but, to his astonishment, the first lieu- 
 tenant was more furious than ever, and calling the sergeant 
 of marines, ordered him to take Mr. Green down, and put 
 him in irons, under the half-deck. 
 
 Poor Green was handed down, all astonishment at the want 
 of success of his mason's signs. I, who stood abaft, was 
 delighted at the success of my joke, while the first lieutenant 
 walked hastily up and down the deck, as much astonished as 
 enraged at such insulting and insolent conduct from a lad 
 who had not been a week in the service. 
 
 After a time the first lieutenant went down below, when 
 Bob Cross, who was on deck, and who had perceived my 
 delight at the scene, which was to him and all others so 
 inexplicable, came up to me and said 
 
 " Master Keene, I'm sure, by your looks, you know some- 
 
 88
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 thing about this. That foolish lad never had dared do so, 
 if he knew what it was he had done. Now, don't look so 
 demure, but tell me how it is." 
 
 I walked aft with Bob Cross, and confided my secret to 
 him. He laughed heartily, and said 
 
 " Well, Tommy Dott did say that you were up to anything, 
 and so I think you are ; but you see this is a very serious 
 affair for poor Green, and, like the fable of the frogs, what is 
 sport to you is death to others. The poor lad will be turned 
 out of the service, and lose his chance of being a post-captain; 
 so you must allow me to explain the matter so that it gets to 
 the ears of the first lieutenant as soon as possible." 
 
 " Well," replied I, " do as you like, Bob ; if any one's to 
 be turned out of the service for such nonsense, it ought to 
 be me, and not Green, poor snob." 
 
 " No fear of your being turned out ; the first lieutenant 
 won't like you the worse, and the other officers will like you 
 better, especially as I shall say that it is by your wish that 
 I explain all, to get Mr. Green out of the scrape. I'll to the 
 surgeon and tell him. But, Master Keene, don't you call 
 such matters nonsense, or you'll find yourself mistaken one 
 of these days. I never saw such disrespect on a quarter- 
 deck in all my life worse than mutiny a thousand times." 
 Here Bob Cross burst out into a fit of laughter as he re- 
 called Green's extended fingers to his memory, and then 
 he turned away and went down below to speak to the 
 surgeon. 
 
 As soon as Cross had quitted the deck, I could not restrain 
 my curiosity as to the situation of my friend Green ; I there- 
 fore went down the ladder to the half-deck, and there, on 
 the starboard side, between the guns, I perceived the poor 
 fellow, with his legs in irons, his hands firmly clasped to- 
 gether, looking so woeful and woe-begone, every now and 
 then raising his eyes up to the beams of the upper deck as 
 if he would appeal to Heaven, that I scarcely could refrain 
 from laughing. I went up to him and said 
 
 " W T hy, Green, how is all this ? what has happened ? " 
 
 " Happened ? " said the poor fellow ; " happened ? see 
 what has happened ; here I am." 
 
 " Did you make the freemason's signs ? " replied I. 
 
 " Didn't I ? Yes I did. Oh, what will become of me ? " 
 
 89
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 "You could not have made them right; you must have 
 forgotten them." 
 
 " I'm sure I made them as you told me ; I'm quite sure 
 of that." 
 
 "Then perhaps I did not recollect them exactly myself. 
 However, be of good heart ; I will have the whole matter 
 explained to the first lieutenant." 
 
 "Pray do; only get me out of this. I don't want the 
 glass back." 
 
 " I'll have it done directly," replied I. 
 
 As I went away, Bob Cross came up, and said I was wanted 
 by the first lieutenant in the gun-room. " Don't be afraid," 
 said he ; " they've been laughing at it already, and the first 
 lieutenant is in a capital humour. Still he'll serve you out 
 well ; you must expect that." 
 
 " Shall I make him the sign, Cross ? " replied I, laughing. 
 
 " No, no ; you've gone far enough, and too far already ; 
 mind what I say to you." 
 
 I went down into the gun-room, when a tittering ceased 
 as the sentry opened the door and I walked in. 
 
 " Did you want me, sir ? " said I to the first lieutenant, 
 touching my hat, and looking very demure. 
 
 " So, Mr. Keene, I understand it was you who have been 
 practising upon Mr. Green, and teaching him insult and 
 disrespect to his superior officers on . the quarter-deck. 
 Well, sir?" 
 
 I made no reply, but appeared very penitent. 
 
 "Because a boy has just come to sea, and is ignorant of 
 his profession, it appears to be a custom which I shall take 
 care shall not be followed up to play him all manner of 
 tricks, and tell him all manner of falsehoods. Now, sir, 
 what have you to say for yourself?" 
 
 "Mr. Green and I have both just come to sea, sir, and 
 the midshipmen all play us so many tricks," replied I 
 humbly, " that I hardly know whether what I do is right or 
 wrong." 
 
 " But, sir, it was you who played this trick to Mr. Green." 
 
 "Yes, sir, I told him so for fun, but I didn't think he was 
 such a fool as to believe me. I only said that you were a 
 freemason, and that freemasons were kind to each other, and 
 that you gave one another signs to know one another by ; 
 
 90
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 I heard you say you were a freemason, sir, when I dined in 
 the gun-room." 
 
 " Well, sir, I did say so ; but that is no reason for your 
 teaching him to be impudent." 
 
 " He asked me for the signs, sir, and I didn't know them 
 exactly ; so I gave him the signs that Mr. Dott and I always 
 make between us." 
 
 " Mr. Dott and you a pretty pair, as I said before. I've 
 a great mind to put you in Mr. Green's place ; at all events, 
 I shall report your conduct when the captain comes from 
 London. There, sir, you may go." 
 
 I put on a penitent face as I went out, wiping my eyes 
 with the back of my hands. After I went out, I waited a 
 few seconds at the gun-room door, and then the officers, 
 supposing that I was out of hearing, gave vent to their mirth, 
 the first lieutenant laughing the loudest. 
 
 " Cross is right," thought I, as I went up the ladder. A 
 minute afterwards, Mr. Green was set free, and, after a severe 
 reprimand, was allowed to return to his duty. 
 
 "You are well out of that trick, my hearty/' said Bob 
 Cross. " The first lieutenant won't say a word to the captain, 
 never fear ; but don't try it again." 
 
 But an event occurred a few hours afterwards which might 
 have been attended with more serious consequences. The 
 ship was, during the day, surrounded by shore boats of all 
 descriptions, containing Jews, sailors' wives, and many other 
 parties, who wished to have admittance on board. It was 
 almost dusk, the tide was running strong flood, and the 
 wind was very fresh, so that there was a good deal of sea. 
 All the boats had been ordered to keep off by the first 
 lieutenant, but they still lingered, in hope of getting on 
 board. 
 
 I was looking over the stern, and perceived that the boat 
 belonging to the bumboat woman, who was on board of the 
 ship, was lying with her painter fast to the stern ladder ; the 
 waterman was in her, as well as one of the sailors' wives, who 
 had left her own wherry in hopes of getting on board when 
 the waterman went alongside to take in the articles not 
 sold, when the bumboat woman left the ship, which would 
 be in a few minutes, as it was nearly gun-fire for sunset. 
 The waterman, who thought it time to haul alongside, and 
 
 91
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 wished to communicate with his employer on board, was 
 climbing up by the stern ladder. 
 
 " That's against orders, you know," cried I to the man. 
 
 " Yes, sir ; but it is so rough, that the boat would be 
 swamped if it were to remain alongside long, and I hope you 
 won't order me down again. There's some nice cakes in the 
 boat, sir, just under the stern-sheets, if you would like to 
 have them, and think it worth while to go down for them." 
 
 This was a bribe, and I replied, " No, I don't want your 
 cakes, but you may come up." 
 
 The man thanked me, and walked forward as soon as he 
 had gained the deck. On second thoughts, I determined 
 that I would have the cakes ; so I descended by the stern 
 ladder, and desiring the woman who was left in the boat to 
 haul upon the rope, contrived to get into the boat. 
 
 " What is it you want, my dear ? " said the woman. 
 
 " I come for some of those cakes under the stern-sheets." 
 
 "Well, I'll soon rummage them out," said she, "and I 
 hope you will let me slip on board when the boat is along- 
 side. Mind, sir, how you step, you'll smash all the pipes. 
 Give me your hand. I'm an old sailor." 
 
 " I should not think so," replied I, looking at her. I 
 could hardly make out her face, but her form was small, and, 
 if an old sailor, she certainly was a very young woman. 
 
 We had a good many articles to remove before we could 
 get at the cakes, which were under the stern-sheets ; and 
 the boat rocked and tossed so violently with the sea which 
 was running, that we were both on our knees for some little 
 while before we obtained the basket : when we did, to our 
 surprise, we found that the boat's painter, somehow or 
 another, had loosened, and that during our search we had 
 drifted nearly one hundred yards from the ship. 
 
 " Mercy on me ! why, we are adrift," exclaimed the 
 woman. " What shall we do ? It's no use hailing, they'll 
 never hear us ; look well round for any boat you may see." 
 
 " It is getting so dark that we shall not see far," replied I, 
 not much liking our position. " Where shall we go to ? " 
 
 " Go to ! clean out to St. Helen's, if the boat does not 
 fill before we get there ; and farther than that too, if I 
 mistake not, with this gale of wind. We may as well say 
 our prayers, youngster, I can tell you." 
 
 92
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 "Can't we make sail upon her?" replied I. "Can't we 
 try and pull on shore somewhere ? Had we not better do 
 that, and say our prayers afterwards ? " * 
 
 "Well said, my little bantam," replied the woman; "you 
 would have made a good officer if you had been spared. But 
 the fact is, boy, that we can do nothing with the oars in this 
 heavy sea ; and as for the sail, how can you and I step the 
 mast, rolling and tossing about in this way ? If the mast 
 were stepped, and the sail set, I think I could manage to 
 steer if the weather was smoother, but not in this bubble 
 and this gale ; it requires older hands than either you or I." 
 
 " Well, then, what must we do ? " 
 
 "Why, we must sit still and trust to our luck, bale out the 
 boat, and keep her from swamping as long as we can, and 
 between times we may cry, or we may pray, or we may eat 
 the cakes and red herrings, or the soft bread and other 
 articles in the boat." 
 
 " Let's bale the boat out first," said I, " for she's half full of 
 water; then we'll have something to eat, for I feel hungry 
 and cold already, and then we may as well say our prayers." 
 
 " Well, and I tell you what, we'll have something to drink, 
 too, for I have a drop for Jim, if I could have got on board. 
 I promised it to him, poor fellow ; but it's no use keeping 
 it now, for I expect we'll both be in Davy's locker befoi*e 
 morning." 
 
 The woman took out, from where it was secreted in her 
 dress, a bladder containing spirits ; she opened the mouth of 
 it, and poured out a portion into one of the milk-cans ; having 
 drunk herself, she handed it to me ; but not feeling inclined, 
 and being averse to spirits, I rejected it : " Not just now," said 
 I ; " by-and-by, perhaps." 
 
 During the time of this conversation we were swept by a 
 strong tide and strong wind right out of the anchorage at 
 Spithead. The sea was very high, and dashed into the boat, 
 so that I was continually baling to keep it free. The night 
 was as dark as pitch ; we could see nothing except the lights 
 of the vessels, which we had left far away from us, and they 
 were now but as little twinkles as we rose upon the waves. 
 The wind roared, and there was every appearance of a heavy 
 gale. 
 
 " Little hopes of our weathering this storm," said the 
 
 93
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 woman; "we shall soon be swamped if we do not put her 
 before the wind. I'll see if I cannot find the lines.'' 
 
 She did so after a time, and by means of a rudder put the 
 boat before the wind ; the boat then took in much less water, 
 but ran at a swift rate through the heavy sea. 
 
 " There, we shall do better now ; out to sea we go, that's 
 clear," said the woman, "and before daylight we shall be in 
 the Channel, if we do not fill and go down ; and then, the 
 Lord have mercy upon us, that's all ! Won't you take a drop ? " 
 continued she, pouring out some spirits into the can. 
 
 As I felt very cold, I did not this time refuse. I drank a 
 small quantity of the spirits ; the woman took off the remainder, 
 which, with what she had previously drunk, began to have an 
 effect upon her. 
 
 "That's right, my little Trojan," said she, and she com- 
 menced singing : " ' A long pull, a strong pull, and a pull 
 all together; in spite of wind and weather, boys, in spite of 
 wind and weather.' Poor Jim," continued she, " he'll be dis- 
 appointed ; he made sure of being glorious to-night, and I 
 made sure to sleep by his side now he'll be quite sober and 
 I'll be food for fishes ; it's a cold bed that I shall turn into 
 before morning, that's certain. Hand me the cakes, boy, if 
 you can fumble them out ; the more we fill ourselves, the less 
 room for salt water. Well, then, wind and waves are great 
 bullies : they fly slap back in a fright when they bang against 
 a great ship ; but when they get hold of a little boat like this, 
 how they leap and topple in, as if they made sure of us (here 
 a wave dashed into the boat). Yes, that's your sort. Come 
 along, swamp a little boat, you washy cowards, it's only a 
 woman and a boy. Poor Jim, he'll miss me something, but 
 he'll miss the liquor more who cares ? Let's have another 
 drop." 
 
 " Give me the lines, then," said I, as I perceived she was 
 letting them go, "or we shall be broadside to the waves 
 again." 
 
 I took the rudder lines from her, and steered the boat, while 
 she again resorted to the bladder of spirits. 
 
 " Take another sip," said she, after she had filled the milk- 
 can ; " it won't harm you." 
 
 I thought the same, for I was wet through, and the wind, as 
 it howled, pierced me to the bones ; I took a small quantity 
 
 94
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 as before, and then continued to keep the boat before the 
 wind. The sea was increasing very much, and, although no 
 sailor, I felt fully convinced that the boat could not live much 
 longer. 
 
 In the meantime the woman was becoming intoxicated very 
 fast. I knew the consequences of this, and requested her to 
 bale out the boat. She did so, and sang a mournful sort of 
 song as she baled, but the howling of the wind prevented me 
 from distinguishing the words. 
 
 I cannot well analyse my feelings at this time they were 
 confused ; but this I know, self-preservation and hope were 
 the most predominant. I thought of my mother, of my aunt, of 
 Captain Bridgeman, Captain Delmar, and Bob Cross ; but my 
 thoughts were as rapid as the gale which bore us along, and I 
 was too much employed in steering the boat, and preventing 
 the seas from filling it, to have a moment to collect my ideas. 
 
 Again the woman applied to the bladder of spirits, and 
 offered some to me ; I refused. I had had enough, and by 
 this time she had had too much, and after an attempt to bale 
 she dropped down in the stern-sheets, smashing pipes and 
 everything beneath her, and spoke no more. 
 
 We had now been more than four hours adrift, the wind 
 was as strong as ever, and I thought the sea much higher ; 
 but I kept the boat steady before the wind, and by degrees, 
 as I became more accustomed to steer, she did not take in so 
 much water. Still the boat appeared to be sinking deeper 
 down, and after a time I considered it necessary to bale her 
 out. I did so with my hat, for I found it was half full of 
 water ; and then I execrated the woman for having intoxicated 
 herself, so as to be useless in such an emergency. 
 
 I succeeded in clearing the boat of the major portion of 
 the water, which was no easy task, as the boat, having 
 remained broadside to the wind, had taken in the sea con- 
 tinually as I baled it out. I then once more resumed the 
 helm, and put the boat before the wind, and thus did I con- 
 tinue for two hours more, when the rain came down in torrents, 
 and the storm was wilder than ever ; but a Portsmouth wherry 
 is one of the best boats ever built, and so it proved in this 
 instance. Still I was now in a situation most trying for a lad 
 between fourteen and fifteen ; my teeth chattered with the 
 cold, and I was drenched through and through ; the darkness 
 
 95
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 was opaque, and I could see nothing but the white foam of 
 the waves, which curled and broke close to the gunwale of 
 the boat. 
 
 At one moment I despaired, and looked for immediate 
 death ; but my buoyant spirit raised me up again, and I 
 hoped. It would be daylight in a few hours, and oh ! how I 
 looked and longed for daylight. I knew I must keep the 
 boat before the wind ; I did so, but the seas were worse than 
 ever ; they now continually broke into the boat, for the tide 
 had turned, which had increased the swell. 
 
 Again I left the helm and baled out ; I was cold and faint, 
 and I felt recovered with the exertion. I also tried to rouse 
 the woman, but it was useless. I felt for her bladder of 
 liquor, and found it in her bosom, more than half empty. I 
 drank more freely, and my spirits and my courage revived. 
 After that, I ate, and steered the boat, awaiting the coming 
 daylight. 
 
 It came at last slowly so slowly ; but it did come, and I 
 felt almost happy. There is such a horror in darkness when 
 added to danger, I felt as if I could have worshipped the sun 
 as it rose slowly and with a watery appearance above the 
 horizon. I looked around me. There was something like 
 land astern of us, such as I had seen pointed out as land by 
 Bob Cross when off the coast of Portugal ; and so it was it 
 was the Isle of Wight ; for the wind had changed when the 
 rain came down, and I had altered the course of the boat, so 
 that for the last four hours I had been steering for the coast 
 of France. 
 
 But, although I was cold and shivering, and worn-out with 
 watching, and tired with holding the lines by which the 
 wherry was steered, I felt almost happy at the return of day. 
 I looked down upon my companion in the boat. She lay sound 
 asleep, with her head upon the basket of tobacco-pipes, her 
 bonnet wet and dripping, with its faded ribbons hanging in 
 the water, which washed to and fro at the bottom of the 
 boat as it rolled and rocked to the motion of the waves ; her 
 hair had fallen over her face, so as almost to conceal her 
 features. I thought that she had died during the night, so 
 silent and so breathless did she lie. The waves were not so 
 rough now as they had been, for the flood tide had again 
 made ; and as the beams of the morning sun glanced on the 
 
 96
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 water, the same billows which appeared so dreadful in the 
 darkness appeared to dance merrily. 
 
 I felt hungry ; I took up a red herring from one of the 
 baskets, and tore it to pieces with my teeth. I looked around 
 me in every quarter to see if there was any vessel in sight, 
 but there was nothing to be seen but now and then a scream- 
 ing sea-gull. I tried to rouse my companion by kicking her 
 with my foot ; I did not succeed in waking her up, but she 
 turned round on her back, and her hair falling from her face, 
 discovered the features of a young and pretty person, ap- 
 parently not more than nineteen or twenty years old ; her 
 figure was slight and well formed. 
 
 Young as I was, I thought it a pity that such a nice-looking 
 person for she still was so, although in a state of disorder, 
 and very dirty should be so debased by intoxication ; and as 
 I looked at the bladder, still half full of spirits, I seized it 
 with an intention to throw it overboard, when I paused at the 
 recollection that it had probably saved my life during the 
 night, and might yet be required. 
 
 I did not like to alter the course of the boat, although I 
 perceived that we were running fast from the land ; for 
 although the sea had gone down considerably, there was still 
 too much for the boat to be put broadside to it. I cannot 
 say that I was unhappy ; I found my situation so very much 
 improved to what it was during the darkness of the night. 
 The sun shone bright, and I felt its warmth. I had no idea 
 of being lost death did not enter my thoughts. There 
 was plenty to eat, and some vessel would certainly pick us 
 up. Nevertheless, I said my prayers more devoutly than I 
 usually did. 
 
 About noon, as near as I could guess, the tide changed 
 again, and as the wind had lulled very much, there was little 
 or no swell. I thought that, now that the motion was not so 
 great, we might possibly ship the foremast and make some 
 little sail upon the boat, and I tried again more earnestly to 
 rouse up my companion ; after a few not very polite attempts, 
 I succeeded in ascertaining that she was alive. 
 
 " Be quiet, Jim," said she, with her eyes still closed ; "it's 
 not five bells yet." 
 
 Another kick or two, and she turned herself round and 
 stared wildly. 
 
 97 G
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 "Jim," said she, rubbing her eyes, and then she looked about 
 her, and at once she appeared to remember what had passed ; 
 she shrieked, and covered her face up with her hands. 
 
 " I thought it was a dream, and was going to tell Jim all 
 about it at breakfast," said she sorrowfully, " but it's all true 
 true as gospel. What will become of me ? We are lost, 
 lost, lost ! " 
 
 " We are not lost, but we should have been lost this night if 
 I had been as drunk as you have been," replied I ; " I've had 
 work enough to keep the boat above water, I can tell you." 
 
 "That's truth," replied she, rising up and taking a seat 
 upon the thwart of the boat. " God forgive me, poor wretch 
 that I am ; what will Jim think, and what will he say, when 
 he sees my best bonnet in such a pickle ? " 
 
 " Are you quite sure that you'll ever see- Jim again, or that 
 you'll ever want your best bonnet ? " replied I. 
 
 " That's true. If one's body is to be tossed about by green 
 waves, it's little matter whether there's a bonnet or shawl on. 
 Where are we, do you know ? " 
 
 " I can just see the land out there," replied I, pointing 
 astern ; " the sea is smooth ; I think we could ship the fore- 
 mast, and get sail upon her." 
 
 The young woman stood up in the boat. 
 
 " Yes," said she, "I'm pretty steady, I think we could. Last 
 night in the dark and the tossing sea I could do nothing, but 
 now I can. What a blessing is daylight to cowards like me ! 
 I am only afraid in the dark. We must put some sail upon 
 the boat, or nobody will see us. What did you do with the 
 bladder of liquor ? " 
 
 " Threw it overboard," replied I. 
 
 " Had you courage to do that ? and watching through the 
 night so wet and cold. Well, you did right I could not have 
 done it. Oh ! that liquor that liquor ; I wish there wasn't 
 such a thing in the world, but it's too late now. When I 
 first married James Pearson, and the garland was hung to the 
 mainstay of the frigate, nobody could persuade me to touch 
 it, not even James himself, whom I loved so much. Instead 
 of quarrelling with me for not drinking it, as he used to do, 
 he now quarrels with me for drinking the most. If you'll 
 come forward, sir, and help me, we'll soon get up the fore- 
 mast. This is it, you see, with the jib passed round it. Jim 
 
 98
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 often says that I'd make a capital sailor, if I'd only enter in 
 man's clothes ; but, as I tell him, I should be put up at the 
 gangway for not being sober, before I'd been on board a 
 week." 
 
 We contrived to ship the mast, and set the jib and foresail. 
 As soon as the sheets were hauled aft, my companion took 
 the steering lines, saying, " I know how to manage her well 
 enough, now it's daylight, and I'm quite sober. You must be 
 very tired, sir ; so sit down on the thwart, or lie down if you 
 please, and take a nap ; all's safe enough now see, we lie 
 up well for the land;" and such was the case, for she had 
 brought the boat to the wind, and we skimmed over the 
 waves at the rate of three or four miles an hour. I had no 
 inclination to sleep ; I baled the boat out thoroughly, and 
 put the baskets and boxes into some kind of order. I then 
 sat down on the thwarts, first looking round for a vessel in 
 sight ; but seeing none, I entered into conversation with my 
 companion. 
 
 " What is your name ? " said I. 
 
 u Peggy Pearson ; I have my marriage lines to show ; they 
 can throw nothing in my face, except that I'm fond of liquor, 
 God forgive me." 
 
 "And what makes you so fond of it now, since you say 
 that when you were married you did not care for it ? " 
 
 " You may well say that : it all came of sipping. James 
 would have me on his knee, and would insist on my taking a 
 sip ; and to please him I did, although it made me almost 
 sick at first, and then after a while I did not mind it; and then, 
 you see, when I was waiting at the sally-port with the other 
 women, the wind blowing fresh, and the spray wetting us as 
 we stood on the shingle with our arms wrapped up in our 
 aprons, looking out for a boat from the ship to come on shore, 
 they would have a quartern, and make me take a drop ; and 
 so it went on. Then James made me bring him liquor on 
 board, and 1 drank some with him ; but what finished me 
 was, that I heard something about James when he was at 
 Plymouth, which made me jealous, and then for the first 
 time I got tipsy. After that, it was all over with me ; but, 
 as I said before, it began with sipping worse luck, but it's 
 done now. Tell me what has passed during the night. Has 
 the weather been very bad ? " 
 
 99
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 I told her what had occurred, and how I had kicked her to 
 wake her up. 
 
 " Well, I deserved more than kicking, and you're a fine 
 brave fellow; and if we get on board the Calliope again 
 and I trust to God we shall I'll take care to blow the 
 trumpet for you as you deserve." 
 
 " I don't want any one to blow the trumpet for me," 
 replied I. 
 
 " Don't you be proud ; a good word from me may be of 
 use to you, and it's what you deserve. The ship's company 
 will think highly of you, I can tell you. A good name is 
 of no small value a captain has found out that before now ; 
 you're only a lad, but you're a regular trump, and the seamen 
 shall all know it, and the officers too." 
 
 " We must get on board the ship first," replied I, " and we 
 are a long way from it just now." 
 
 " We're all right, and I have no fear. If we don't see a vessel, 
 we shall fetch the land somewhere before to-morrow morning, 
 and it don't look as if there would be any more bad weather. 
 I wonder if they have sent anything out to look after us ? " 
 
 " What's that ? " said I, pointing astern, " it's a sail of some 
 kind." 
 
 " Yes," said Peggy, " so it is ; it's a square-rigged vessel 
 coming up the Channel we had better get 011 the other tack, 
 and steer for her." 
 
 We wore the boat round and ran in the direction of the 
 vessel. In three hours we were close to her ; I hailed her 
 as she came down upon us, but no one appeared to hear us or 
 see us, for she had lower studding-sails set, and there was no 
 one forward. We hailed again, and the vessel was now within 
 twenty yards, and we were right across her bows ; a man 
 came forward, and cried out, " Starboard your helm ! " but not 
 in sufficient time to prevent the vessel from striking the 
 wherry, and to stave her quarter in; we dropped alongside 
 as the wherry filled with water, and we were hauled in by 
 the seamen over the gunwale, just as she turned over and 
 floated away astern. 
 
 " Touch and go, my lad," said one of the seamen who had 
 hauled me on board. 
 
 "Why don't you keep a better look-out?" said Peggy 
 Pearson, shaking her petticoats, which were wet up to the 
 
 100
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 knees. " Paint eyes in the bows of your brig, if you haven't 
 any yourself. Now you've lost a boatful of red herrings, 
 eggs, and soft tommy no bad things after a long cruise ; 
 we meant to have paid our passage with them now you 
 must take us for nothing." 
 
 The master of the vessel, who was on deck, observed that 
 I was in the uniform of an officer. He asked me how it was 
 we were found in such a situation ? I narrated what had 
 passed in few words. He said that he was from Cadiz bound 
 to London, and that he would put us on shore at any place up 
 the river I would like, but that he could not lose the chance 
 of the fair wind to land me anywhere else. 
 
 I was too thankful to be landed anywhere ; and telling 
 him that I should be very glad if he could put me on shore 
 at Sheerness, which was the nearest place to Chatham, I 
 asked leave to turn into one of the cabin bed-places, and 
 was soon fast asleep. 
 
 I may as well here observe, that I had been seen by the 
 sentry abaft to go down by the stern ladder into the boat, 
 and when the waterman came tack shortly afterwards to haul 
 his boat up, and perceived that it had gone adrift, there was 
 much alarm on my account. It was too dark to send a boat 
 after us that night, but the next morning the case was re- 
 ported to the admiral of the port, who directed a cutter to 
 get under weigh and look for us. 
 
 The cutter had kept close in-shore for the first day, and it 
 was on the morning after I was picked up by the brig, that, 
 in standing more out, she had fallen in with the wherry, 
 bottom up. This satisfied them that we had perished in the 
 rough night, and it was so reported to the port-admiral and 
 to Captain Delmar, who had just come down from London. 
 
 I slept soundly till the next morning, when I found that 
 the wind had fallen, and that tt was nearly calm. Peggy 
 Pearson was on deck ; she had washed herself and smoothed 
 out with an iron the ribbons of her bonnet, and was really a 
 very handsome young woman. 
 
 " Mr. Keene," said she, " I didn't know your name before 
 you told it to the skipper here ; you're in a pretty scrape. I 
 don't know what Jim Pearson will say when you go back, 
 running away with his wife as you have done. Don't you 
 think I had better go back first, and smooth things over ? " 
 
 101
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 " Oh ! you laugh now," replied I ; " but you didn't laugh 
 the night we went adrift." 
 
 "Because it was no laughing matter. I owe my life to 
 you, and if I had been adrift by myself, I should never have 
 put my foot on shore again. Do you know," said she to me 
 very solemnly, "I've made a vow yes, a vow to Heaven, 
 that I'll leave off drinking; and I only hope I may have 
 strength given me to keep it." 
 
 " Can you keep it ? " said I. 
 
 " I think I can ; for when I reflect that I might have gone 
 to my account in that state, I really feel a horror of liquor. 
 If James would only give it up, I am sure I could. I swear 
 that I never will bring him any more on board that's settled. 
 He may scold me, he may beat me (I don't think he would 
 do that, for he never has yet), but let him do what he pleases, 
 I never will ; and if he keeps sober because he hasn't the 
 means of getting tipsy, I am sure that I shall keep my vow. 
 You don't know how I hate myself; and although I'm merry, 
 it's only to prevent my sitting down and crying like a child 
 at my folly and wickedness in yielding to temptation." 
 
 " I little thought to hear this from you. When I was with 
 you in the boat, I thought you a very different person." 
 
 "A woman who drinks, Mr. Keene, is lost to everything. 
 I've often thought of it, after I've become sober again. 
 Five years ago I was the best girl in the school. I was the 
 monitor, and wore a medal for good conduct. I thought 
 that I should be so happy with James ; I loved him so, and 
 do so still. I knew that he was fond of liquor, but I never 
 thought that he would make me drink. I thought then that 
 I should cure him, and with the help of God I will now ; not 
 only him, but myself too." 
 
 And I will here state that Peggy Pearson, whose only fault 
 was the passion she had imbibed for drinking, did keep her 
 vow the difficulty of which few can understand who have 
 not been intemperate themselves ; and she not only con- 
 tinued sober herself, but by degrees broke her husband of 
 his similar propensity to liquor. 
 
 It was not till the evening of the fourth day that we 
 arrived at the Nore. I had four pounds in my pocket at the 
 time that I went adrift, which was more than sufficient, even 
 if I had not intended to go and see my mother. A wherry 
 
 102
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 came alongside, and Peggy Pearson and I stepped into it, 
 after I had thanked the captain, and given a sovereign to 
 the seamen to drink my health. 
 
 As soon as we landed at Sheerness I gave another of my 
 sovereigns to Peggy, and left her to find her way back to 
 Portsmouth, while I walked up to Chatham to my mother's 
 house. 
 
 It was past eight o'clock and quite dark when I arrived ; 
 the shop was closed, and the shutters up at the front door, 
 so I went round to the back to obtain admittance. The door 
 was not fast, and I walked into the little parlour without 
 meeting with anybody. I heard somebody upstairs, and I 
 thought I heard sobbing ; it then struck me that my supposed 
 loss might have been communicated to my mother. There 
 was a light on the parlour table, and I perceived an open 
 letter lying near to it. I looked at it; it was the hand- 
 writing of Captain Delmar. The candle required snuffing; 
 I raised the letter to the light that I might read it, and 
 read as follows : 
 
 " MY DEAR ARABELLA, You must prepare yourself for very 
 melancholy tidings, and it is most painful to me to be com- 
 pelled to be the party who communicates them. A dreadful 
 accident has occurred, and indeed I feel most sincerely for 
 you. On the night of the 10th, Percival \vas in a boat which 
 broke adrift from the ship in a gale of wind ; it was dark, and 
 the fact not known until too late to render any assistance. 
 
 " The next day a cutter was despatched by the admiral to 
 look for the boat, which must have been driven out to sea ; 
 there was a woman in the boat as well as our poor boy. Alas ! 
 I regret to say that the boat was found bottom up, and there 
 is no doubt but that our dear child has perished. 
 
 "You will believe me when I say that I deeply lament his 
 loss ; not only on your account, but because I had become 
 most partial to him for his many good qualities; and often 
 have I regretted that his peculiar position prevented me 
 from showing him openly that regard which, as his father, I 
 really felt for him. 
 
 "I know that I can say nothing that will alleviate your 
 sufferings, and yet I fain would, for you have been so true, 
 and anxious to please me in every point since our first 
 
 103
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 acquaintance and intimacy, that there is nothing that you do 
 not deserve at my hands. 
 
 " Comfort yourself, dear Arabella, as well as you can, with 
 the reflection that it has been the will of Heaven, to whose 
 decrees we must submit with resignation. I am deeply 
 suffering myself; for, had he lived, I swear to you that I 
 intended to do much more for him than ever I had promised 
 you. He would have made a good and gallant sailor had it 
 pleased Heaven to spare him, and you would have been 
 proud of him ; but it has been decided otherwise, and we 
 must bow in obedience to His will. God bless you, and 
 support you in your afflictions, and believe me still yours, 
 most sincerely and faithfully, PERCIVAL DELMAR." 
 
 " Then it is so," thought I ; " here I have it under his own 
 hand." I immediately folded up the letter, and put it into 
 my bosom. "You and I never part, that is certain," mur- 
 mured I. I had almost lost my breath from emotion, and 
 I sat down to recover myself. After a minute or two I pulled 
 the letter out and read it over again. "And he is my father, 
 and he loves me, but dare not show it, and he intended to do 
 more for me than even he had promised my mother." 
 
 I folded up the letter, kissed it fervently, and replaced it 
 in my bosom. "Now," thought I, "what shall I do? This 
 letter will be required of me by my mother, but never shall 
 she get it ; not tears, nor threats, nor entreaties shall ever 
 induce me to part with it. What shall I do ? Nobody has 
 seen me nobody knows that I have been here. I will go 
 directly and join my ship ; yes, that will be my best plan." 
 
 I was so occupied with my own reverie, that I did not per- 
 ceive a footstep on the stairs, until the party was so far down 
 that I could not retreat. I thought to hide myself. I knew 
 by the list shoes that it must be my grandmother. A moment 
 of reflection. I blew out the light on the table, and put 
 myself in an attitude : one arm raised aloft, the other ex- 
 tended from my body, and with my mouth wide open and my 
 eyes fixed, I awaited her approach. She came in saw me 
 uttered a fearful shriek, and fell senseless on the floor ; the 
 candle in her hand was extinguished in the fall. I stepped 
 over her body, and darting out into the back-yard, gained the 
 door, and was in the street in a minute, 
 
 104
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 CHAPTER XVII 
 
 JL WAS soon in the high-road, and clear of the town of 
 Chatham. As my object was that it should not be supposed 
 that I had been there, I made all the haste I could to in- 
 crease my distance; I therefore walked on in the direction 
 of Gravesend, where I arrived about ten o'clock. A return 
 chaise offered to take me to Greenwich for a few shillings, 
 and before morning dawned I had gained the metropolis. 
 
 I lost no time in inquiring when the coaches started for 
 Portsmouth, and found that I was in plenty of time, as one 
 set off at nine o'clock. 
 
 Much as I wished to see London, my curiosity gave way 
 to what I considered the necessity of my immediate return 
 to the frigate. At seven o'clock in the evening I arrived at 
 Portsmouth ; I hastened down, jumped into a wherry, and 
 was on board of the frigate again by eight. 
 
 It may be imagined that my sudden and unexpected 
 appearance caused no little surprise. Indeed, the first lieu- 
 tenant considered it right to send the gig on shore at that 
 late hour to apprise the captain of my return, and Bob Cross 
 had just time to give me a wring of the hand before he 
 jumped into the boat, and went away to make the report. 
 
 I gave a history of my adventures to the officers, leaving 
 them, however, to suppose that I had never been to Chatham, 
 but had gone up to London in the merchant vessel. 
 
 Pearson, the boatswain's mate, came to make inquiries 
 about his wife ; and soon after Bob Cross came on board with 
 the captain's orders, that I should go on shore to him in the 
 gig on the following morning. 
 
 I wished very much to consult Bob Cross previous to my 
 seeing the captain. I told him so, and he agreed to meet me 
 on the gangway about ten o'clock, as by that time the officers 
 would be almost all in bed, and there would be less chance 
 of interruption. 
 
 It was a fine clear night, and as soon as we found ourselves 
 alone I narrated to him, in a low voice, all that had taken 
 place, and gave him the contents of the letter which I had 
 
 105
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 taken possession of. I then asked him what he thought I 
 ought to do, now that I was certain of being the son of the 
 captain. 
 
 " Why, Master Keene, you have done it very cleverly, that's 
 the truth ; and that letter, which is as good as a certificate 
 from Captain Delmar, must be taken great care of. I hardly 
 know where it ought to be put, but I think the best thing 
 will be for me to sew it in a sealskin pouch that I have, and 
 then you can wear it round your neck, and next your skin ; 
 for, as you say, you and that must never part company. But, 
 Master Keene, you must be silent as death about it. You 
 have told me, and I hope I may be trusted, but trust nobody 
 else. As to saying or hinting anything to the captain, you 
 mustn't think of it : you must go on as before, as if you knew 
 nothing, for if he thought you had the letter in your posses- 
 sion he would forget you were his son, and perhaps hate you. 
 He never would have been induced to acknowledge you under 
 his own hand as his son had he not thought that you were 
 dead and gone, as everybody else did ; so behave just as re- 
 spectful and distant as before. It's only in some great emer- 
 gency that that letter will do you any good, and you must 
 reserve it in case of need. If your mother is suspicious, why, 
 you must blind her. Your granny will swear that it was your 
 ghost ; your mother may think otherwise, but cannot prove 
 it ; she dare not tell the captain that she suspects you have 
 the letter, and it will all blow over after a cruise or two." 
 
 I agreed to follow the advice of Bob Cross, as I saw it was 
 good, and we parted for the night. 
 
 The next morning I went on shore to the captain, who 
 received me very stiffly, with "Mr. Keene, you have had a 
 narrow escape. How did you get back ? " 
 
 I replied that the vessel which picked me up was bound to 
 London, and that I had taken the coach down. 
 
 " Well, I never had an idea that we should have seen you 
 again, and I have written to your mother, acquainting her 
 with your loss." 
 
 "Have you, sir?" replied I; "it will make her very 
 unhappy." 
 
 " Of course it will ; but I shall write by this post, stating 
 that you have been so fortunately preserved." 
 
 " Thanky, sir/' replied I; "have you any further orders, sir?" 
 
 106
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 " No, Mr. Keene ; you may go on board and return to 
 your duty." 
 
 I made my bow, and quitted the room ; went down below, 
 and found Bob Cross waiting for me. 
 
 " Well ? " said he, as we walked away. 
 
 "Stiff as ever," replied I; "told me to go on board and 
 'tend to my duty." 
 
 " Well, I knew it would be so," replied Bob ; " it's hard to 
 say what stuff them great nobs are made of. Never mind that; 
 you've your own game to play, and your own secret to keep." 
 
 " His secret," replied I, biting my lips, " to keep or to tell, 
 as may happen." 
 
 " Don't let your vexation get the better of you, Master 
 Keene : you've the best of it, if you only keep your temper; 
 let him play his cards, and you play yours. As you know his 
 cards and he don't know yours, you must win the game in 
 the end that is, if you are commonly prudent." 
 
 " You are right, Cross," replied I ; " but you forget that I 
 am but a boy." 
 
 "You are but a boy, Master Keene, but you've no fool's 
 head on your shoulders." 
 
 " I hope not," replied I ; "but here we are at the boat." 
 
 " Yes ; and, as I live, hei'e's Peggy Pearson. W T ell, Peggy, 
 how did you like your cruise with Master Keene ? " 
 
 " If ever I go on another, I hope he will be my companion. 
 Master Keene, will you allow me to go on board with you to 
 see my husband ? " 
 
 "Oh yes, Peggy," replied Cross; "the first lieutenant 
 would not refuse you after what has happened, nor Captain 
 Delmar either, stiff as he is ; for, although he never shows it, 
 he don't want feeling. Jim will be glad to see you, Peggy ; 
 you haven't an idea how he took on, when he heard of your 
 loss. He borrowed a pocket-handkerchief from the corporal 
 of marines." 
 
 " I suspect he'd rather borrow a bottle of rum from the 
 purser," replied Peggy. 
 
 " Recollect, Peggy," said I, holding up my finger. 
 
 " Mr. Keene, I do recollect ; I pledge you my word that I 
 have not tasted a drop of spirits since we parted and that 
 with a sovereign in my pocket." 
 
 " Well, only keep to it that's all." 
 
 107
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 " I will indeed, Mr. Keene ; and, what's more, I shall love 
 you as long as I live." 
 
 We pulled on board in the gig, and Peggy was soon in the 
 arms of her husband. As Pearson embraced her at the 
 gangway for he could not help it the first lieutenant very 
 kindly said, " Pearson, I shan't want you on deck till after 
 dinner : you may go below with your wife." 
 
 "Now, may God bless you, for a cross-looking, kind- 
 hearted gentleman," said Peggy to the first lieutenant. 
 
 Peggy was as good as her word to me ; she gave such an 
 account of my courage and presence of mind, of her fears, 
 and at last of her getting tipsy of my remaining at the 
 helm and managing the boat all night by myself, that I 
 obtained great reputation among the ship's company ; and 
 it was all reported to the officers, and woi'ked its way until 
 it came from the first lieutenant to the captain, and from 
 the captain to the port-admiral. This is certain, that Peggy 
 Pearson did do me a good service ; for I was no longer 
 looked upon as a mere youngster, who had just come to sea, 
 and who had not been tried. 
 
 "Well, sir," said Bob Cross a day or two afterwards, "it 
 seems, by Peggy Pearson's report, that you are not frightened 
 at a trifle." 
 
 " Peg Pearson's report won't do me much good." 
 
 "You ought to know better, Master Keene, than to say 
 that ; a mouse may help a lion, as the fable says." 
 
 " Where did you learn all your fables, Cross ? " 
 
 " I'll tell you ; there's a nice little girl that used to sit on 
 my knee and read her fables to me, and I listened to her 
 because I loved her." 
 
 " And does she do so now ? " 
 
 "Oh no; she's too big for that she'd blush up to the 
 temples ; but never mind the girl or the fables. I told you. 
 that Peggy had reported your conduct, as we say in the 
 service. Now do you know, that this very day I heard the 
 first lieutenant speaking of it to the captain, and you've no 
 idea how proud the captain looked, although he pretended 
 to care nothing about it; I watched him, and he looked as 
 much as to say, ' That's my boy.' " 
 
 " Well, if that pleases him, I'll make him prouder yet of 
 me, if I have the opportunity," replied I, 
 
 108
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 "That you will, Master Keene, if I'm any judge of fizo- 
 nomy ; and that's the way to go to a parent's heart : make 
 him feel proud of you." 
 
 I did not forget this, as the reader will eventually dis- 
 cover. 
 
 I had written to my mother, giving her a long account of 
 my adventures, but not saying a word of my having been at 
 Chatham. I made her suppose, as I did the captain, that I 
 had been carried up to London. My letter reached her the 
 day after the one announcing my safety, written to her by 
 Captain Delmar. 
 
 She answered me by return of post, thanking Heaven for 
 my preservation, and stating how great had been her anguish 
 and misery at my supposed loss. In the latter part of the 
 letter was this paragraph : 
 
 " Strange to say, on the night of the 1 5th, when I was on 
 my bed in tears, having but just received the news of your 
 loss, your grandmother went downstairs, and declares that 
 she saw you or your ghost in the little back parlour. At all 
 events, I found her insensible on the floor, so that she must 
 have seen something. She might have been frightened at 
 nothing ; and yet I know not what to think, for there are 
 circumstances which almost make me believe that somebody 
 was in the house. I presume you can prove an alibi." 
 
 That my mother had been suspicious, perhaps more than 
 suspicious, from the disappearance of the letter, I was con- 
 vinced. When I replied to her, I said : " My alibi is easily 
 proved by applying to the master and seamen of the vessel on 
 board of which I was. Old granny must have been frightened 
 at her own shadow : the idea of my coming to your house, and 
 having left it without seeing you, is rather too absurd ; granny 
 must have invented the story, because she hates me, and 
 thought to make you do the same." 
 
 Whatever my mother may have thought, she did not again 
 mention the subject. I had, however, a few days afterwards, 
 a letter from my aunt Milly, in which she laughingly told the 
 same story of granny swearing that she had seen me or my 
 ghost. " At first we thought it was your ghost, but since a 
 letter from Captain Delmar to your mother has been missing, 
 it is now imagined that you have been here, and have taken 
 possession of it, You will tell me, my dearest Percival, I'm 
 
 109
 
 PERCIVAL KEEXE 
 
 sure, if you did play this trick to granny, or not ; you know 
 you may trust me with any of your tricks." 
 
 But I was not in this instance to be wheedled by my aunt. 
 I wrote in return, saying how much I was amazed at my 
 grandmother telling such fibs, and proved to her most satis- 
 factorily that I was in London at the time they supposed I 
 might have been at Chatham. 
 
 That my aunt had been requested by my mother to try to 
 find out the truth, I was well convinced : but I felt my secret 
 of too much importance to trust either of them, and from 
 that time the subject was never mentioned ; and I believe it 
 was at last surmised that the letter might have been de- 
 stroyed accidentally or purposely by the maid-servant, and 
 that my grandmother had been frightened at nothing at all 
 an opinion more supported, as the maid, who had taken 
 advantage of my mother's retiring to her room, and had been 
 out gossiping, declared that she had not left the premises 
 three minutes, and not a soul could have come in. Moreover, 
 it was so unlikely that I could have been in Chatham without 
 being recognised by somebody. 
 
 My grandmother shook her head, and said nothing during 
 all this canvassing of the question ; but my aunt Milly de- 
 clared that I never would have been at Chatham without 
 coming to see her. And it was her opinion that the servant 
 girl had read the letter when left on the table, and had 
 taken it out to show to her associates ; and somebody who 
 wished to have a hold upon my mother by the possession of 
 the letter had retained it. 
 
 I think my mother came to that opinion at last, and it was 
 the source of much uneasiness to her. She dared not say a 
 word to Captain Delmar, and every day expected to have an 
 offer made of returning the letter, upon a certain sum being 
 paid down. But the offer was never made, as the letter had 
 been sewed up by Bob Cross in the piece of sealskin, and 
 was worn round my neck with a ribbon, with as much care as 
 if it had been supposed a bit of the wood of the true cross, 
 possessed by some old female Catholic devotee. 
 
 But long before all these discussions were over, H.M. ship 
 Calliope had been ordered to sail, and was steering down the 
 Channel before a smart breeze. 
 
 .110
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 CHAPTER XVIII 
 
 ALTHOUGH I have so much to say as to oblige me to pass 
 over without notice the majority of my companions, I think I 
 ought to devote one chapter to a more particular description 
 of those with whom I was now principally in contact on board 
 of the Calliope. 
 
 I have already spoken much of the Honourable Captain 
 Delmar, but I must describe him more particularly. When 
 young, he must have been a very handsome man : even now, 
 although nearly fifty years of age, and his hair and whiskers 
 a little mixed with grey, he was a fine-looking personage, of 
 florid complexion, large blue eyes, nose and mouth very 
 perfect ; in height he was full six feet ; and he walked so 
 erect that he looked even taller. 
 
 There was precision, I may say dignity, in all his motions. 
 If he turned to you, it was slowly and deliberately ; there 
 was nothing like rapidity in his movement. On the most 
 trifling occasions, he wrapped himself up in etiquette with all 
 the consequence of a Spanish hidalgo ; and showed in almost 
 every action and every word that he never forgot his 
 superiority of birth. 
 
 No one, except myself perhaps, would ever have thought 
 of taking a liberty with him ; for although there was a 
 pomposity about him, at the same time it was the pomposity 
 of a high-bred gentleman, who respected himself, and ex- 
 pected every one to do the same. 
 
 That sometimes a little mirth was occasioned by his extreme 
 precision, is true ; but it was whispered, not boldly indulged 
 in. As to his qualities as an officer and seaman, I shall only 
 say, that they were considered more than respectable. Long 
 habit of command had given him a fair knowledge of the 
 duties in the first instance, and he never condescended 
 (indeed, it would have been contrary to his character) to let 
 the officers or seamen know whether he did or did not know 
 anything about the second. 
 
 As to his moral character, I can only say, that it was very 
 difficult to ascertain it. That he would never do that which 
 
 111
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 was in the slightest degree derogatory to the character of a 
 gentleman was most certain : but he was so wrapped up in 
 exclusiveness, that it was almost impossible to estimate his 
 feelings. Occasionally, I may say, very rarely, he might 
 express them, but if he did, it was but for a moment, and he 
 was again reserved as before. 
 
 That he was selfish, is true ; but who is not ? and those in 
 high rank are still more so than others, not so much by 
 nature, but because their self is encouraged by those around 
 them. You could easily offend his pride ; but he was above 
 being flattered in a gross way. I really believe that the 
 person in the ship for whom he had the least respect was 
 the obsequious Mr. Culpepper. Such was the Honourable 
 Captain Delmar. 
 
 Mr. Hippesley, the first lieutenant, was a broad-shouldered, 
 ungainly-looking personage. He had more the appearance 
 of a master in the service than a first lieutenant. He was a 
 thorough seaman ; and really, for a first lieutenant, a very 
 good-natured man. All that was requisite, was to allow his 
 momentary anger to have free escape by the safety-valve 
 of his mouth : if you did not, an explosion was sure to be 
 the result. 
 
 He was, as we use the term at sea, a regular ship husband 
 that is to say, he seldom put his foot on shore ; and if he 
 did, he always appeared anxious to get on board again. He 
 was on good terms, but not familiar, with his messmates, and 
 very respectful to the captain. There was no other officer in 
 the service who would have suited Captain Delmar so well as 
 Mr. Hippesley, who, although he might occasionally grumble 
 at not being promoted, appeared on the whole to be very 
 indifferent about the matter. 
 
 The men were partial to him, as they always are to one 
 who, whatever may be his peculiarities, is consistent. No- 
 thing is more unpleasant to men than to sail under a person 
 whom, to use their own expression, " they never know where 
 to find." 
 
 The second and third lieutenants, Mr. Percival and Mr. 
 Weymiss, were young men of good family, and were admitted 
 to a very slight degree of familiarity with Captain Delmar ; 
 they were of gentlemanly manners, both good seamen, and 
 kind to their inferiors.
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 Mr. Culpepper, the purser, was my abomination a nasty, 
 earwigging, flattering, bowing old rogue. The master, Mr. 
 Smith, was a very quiet man, plain and unoffending, but 
 perfectly master of, and always attentive to, his duty. 
 
 The marine officer, Mr. Tusk, was a nonentity put into a 
 red jacket. The surgeon was a tall, and very finicking sort 
 of gentleman, as to dress ; but well informed, friendly in dis- 
 position, and perfectly acquainted with his profession. 
 
 My messmates were most of them young men of good birth, 
 with the exception of Tommy Dott, who was the son of a 
 warrant-officer, and Mr. Green, whose father was a bootmaker 
 in London. I shall not, however, waste my reader's time 
 upon them ; they will appear when required. I shall, there- 
 fore, now proceed with my narrative. 
 
 It is usually the custom for the midshipmen to take up 
 provisions and spirits beyond their allowance, and pay the 
 purser an extra sum for the same ; but this Mr. Culpepper 
 would not permit indeed, he was the most stingy and dis- 
 agreeable old fellow that ever I met with in the service. 
 We never had dinner or grog enough, or even lights sufficient 
 for our wants. 
 
 We complained to the first lieutenant, but he was not in- 
 clined to assist us : he said we had our allowance, and it was 
 all we could demand ; that too much grog was bad for us, 
 and as for candles, they only made us sit up late when 
 we ought to be in bed ; he was, moreover, very strict about 
 the lights being put out. This, however, was the occasion 
 of war to the knife between the midshipmen and Mf. 
 Culpepper. 
 
 But it was of no avail ; he would seldom trust his own 
 steward or the mate of the main-deck ; whenever he could, 
 he superintended the serving out of all provisions and mixing 
 of the grog no wonder that he was said to be a rich man. 
 The only parties to whom he was civil were Mr. Hippesley, 
 the first lieutenant, and the captain ; both of whom had the 
 power of annoying him, and reducing his profits. 
 
 To the captain he was all humility : every expense that he 
 required was, with his proffered bow, cheerfully submitted to ; 
 but he gained on the whole by this apparent liberality, as the 
 captain was rather inclined to protect him in all other points 
 of service, except those connected with his own comforts and 
 
 113 H
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 luxuries; and many a good job did Mr. Culpepper get done 
 for him, by humbly requesting and obsequiously bowing. 
 
 We had been at sea for about a week, and were running 
 down towards the island of Madeira, which we expected to 
 reach the next morning. Our destination was a secret, as 
 our captain sailed with sealed orders, to be opened when off 
 that island. 
 
 The weather was very fine and warm, and the wind had 
 fallen, when at sundown high land was reported from the 
 masthead, at about forty miles distant. I was, as on the 
 former cruise, signal midshipman, and did day duty that is, 
 I went down with the sun, and kept no night watch. 
 
 I had been cogitating how I could play some trick to 
 Mr. Culpepper : the midshipmen had often proposed that \ve 
 should do so, but I had made up my mind that whenever I 
 did, I would make no confidant. Tommy Dott often suggested 
 an idea, but I invariably refused, as a secret is only a secret 
 when it is known to one person ; for that reason I never con- 
 sulted Bob Cross, because I knew that he would have per- 
 suaded me not to do so ; but after anything was happily 
 executed, I then used to confide in him. 
 
 I observed before that Mr. Culpepper wore a flaxen wig, and 
 I felt sure, from his penuriousness, that he was not likely to 
 have more than one on board ; I therefore fixed upon his wig 
 as the object of my vengeance, and having made up my mind 
 on the night that we made the island of Madeira, I deter- 
 mined to put my project in execution. 
 
 For convenience, the first lieutenant had a small ladder 
 which went down through the skylight of the gun-room, so 
 that they could descend direct, instead of going round by the 
 after-hatchway, and entering by the gun-room doors, where 
 the sentry was placed. 
 
 I went to my hammock, and slept till the middle watch 
 was called ; I then got up and dressed myself without being 
 perceived. 
 
 As soon as the lieutenant of the middle watch had been 
 called by the mate, who lighted his candle and left him to 
 dress himself, I came up by the after-ladder, and, watching 
 an opportunity when the sentry at the captain's cabin door 
 had walked forward, I softly descended by the skylight ladder 
 into the gun-room. 
 
 114
 
 PERCIVAL KEEN 
 
 The light in the cabin of the lieutenant, who was dressing, 
 was quite sufficient, and the heat of the weather was so great, 
 that all the officers slept with their cabin doors fastened back, 
 for ventilation ; I had, therefore, no difficulty in putting my 
 hand on the purser's wig, with which I escaped unperceived, 
 and immediately turned in again to my hammopk, to consider 
 what I should do with my prize. 
 
 Should I throw it overboard ? should I stuff it down the 
 pump-well, or slip it into the ship's coppers, that it might 
 reappear when the pea-soup was baled out for dinner ? or 
 should I put it into the manger forward, where the pigs 
 were ? 
 
 In the meantime, while I was considering the matter, the 
 midshipman of the first watch came down and turned in, and 
 all was again quiet, except an occasional nasal melody from 
 some heavy sleeper. 
 
 At last, quite undecided, I peeped through the clues of my 
 hammock, to see what the sentry at the gun-room door was 
 about, and found that he had sat down on a chest, and was 
 fast asleep. I knew immediately that the man was in my 
 power, and I did not fear him, and then it was that the idea 
 came into my head, that I would singe the purser's wig. I 
 went softly to the sentry's light, took it from the hook, and 
 went down with it into the cockpit, as being the best place 
 for carrying on my operations. The wig was very greasy, 
 and every curl, as I held it in the candle, flared up, and 
 burned beautifully to within a quarter of an inch of the caul. 
 
 It was soon done, and I replaced the sentry's light ; and 
 finding that the gun-room door was ajar, I went in softly and 
 replaced the wig where I had taken it from, repassed the 
 sentry, who was still fast asleep, and regained my hammock, 
 intending to undress myself in it. But I had quite forgotten 
 one thing (I was soon reminded of it) I heard the voice of 
 the officer of the watch, calling out to the sentry at the 
 cabin door 
 
 " Sentry, what's that smell of burning ? " 
 
 " I don't know, sir," replied the sentry ; " I was just think- 
 ing of going forward for the ship's corporal." 
 
 The smell, which gradually ascended from the cockpit, now 
 spread from deck to deck, and became stronger and stronger. 
 The gunroom-door sentry jumped up at the voice of the lieu- 
 
 115
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 tenant, and called out that there was a very strong smell 
 in the cockpit. The lieutenant and mate of the watch 
 came down, and it was immediately supposed that the 
 spirit-room had caught fire, for the smell was really very 
 powerful. 
 
 The first lieutenant, who had wakened up at the voices, 
 was out in a minute ; he put his head over the cockpit, and 
 ordering the officer of the watch to call the drummer, and 
 beat to quarters, ran up to inform the captain. 
 
 The drummer was out in a moment, and, seizing his drum, 
 which hung up by the mainmast, ran up in his shirt and beat 
 the tattoo. 
 
 The whole ship's company rose up at the sound, which 
 they knew was the signal for something important ; and the 
 beat of the drum was followed up by the shrill piping of the 
 boatswain's mates at each hatchway. 
 
 At that moment, some frightened man belonging to the 
 watch cried out that the ship was on fire, and the lower decks 
 were immediately a scene of bustle and confusion. 
 
 Perhaps there is nothing more awful than the alarm of fire 
 at sea ; the feeling that there is no escape the only choice 
 being by which element, fire or water, you choose to perish. 
 But if it is awful in daylight, how much more so is it to be 
 summoned up to await such peril when you have been sleep- 
 ing in fancied security. 
 
 The captain had hurried on his clothes, and stood on the 
 quarter-deck. He was apparently calm and collected ; but, 
 as usual, the first lieutenant carried on the duty, and well he 
 did it. 
 
 " Where's the gunner ? Mr. Hutt, bring up the keys from 
 my cabin, and have all ready for clearing the magazines if 
 required. Firemen, get your buckets to bear; carpenters, 
 rig the pumps. Silence there, fore and aft." 
 
 But the confusion became very great, and there evidently 
 was a panic. The captain then interposed, calling out to the 
 boatswain and his mates to send every man aft on the quarter- 
 deck. 
 
 This order was obeyed ; the men came thronging like a 
 flock of sheep, huddling together and breathless. 
 
 " Silence there, my men," cried Captain Delmar " silence, 
 .1 say ; is this the conduct of men-of-war' s-men ? Every man 
 
 116
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 of you sit down on deck pass the word there for every man 
 to sit down." 
 
 The order was mechanically obeyed, and as soon as the 
 ship's company were all seated, the captain said 
 
 " I tell you what, my lads, I'm ashamed of you : the way 
 to put out a fire is to be cool and calm, obeying orders and 
 keeping silence. Now collect yourselves all of you, for until 
 you are all quiet and cool, you will sit where you are." 
 
 After a pause of a few seconds 
 
 " Now, my men, are you more steady ? Recollect, be cool 
 and keep silence. Carpenter, are the pumps rigged ? " 
 
 " Yes, sir," replied the carpenter. 
 
 " Now, firemen, go for your buckets ; let nobody else move. 
 Silence not a word : three foremast guns main-deck, to your 
 quarters. Silence and quiet, if you please. Now, are you all 
 steady then, go to your quarters, my men, and wait for 
 orders." 
 
 It was astonishing how collected the ship's company became 
 by the judicious conduct of the captain, who now continued to 
 command. When the men had gone down to their stations, 
 he directed the two junior lieutenants to go and examine 
 where the fire was, and to be careful not to lift the hatches 
 if they discovered that it was in the spirit-room. 
 
 I had been on the quarter-deck some time, and being 
 aware of the cause, of course was not at all alarmed ; and I 
 had exerted myself very assiduously in keeping the men cool 
 and quiet, shoving the men down who were unwilling to sit 
 down on the deck, and even using them very roughly ; 
 showing a great deal more sangfroid than any other of the 
 officers, which of course was not to be wondered at. 
 
 Mr. Culpepper, who was most terribly alarmed, had come 
 up on deck, and stood trembling close to the side of the 
 captain and first lieutenant. He had pulled on his wig with- 
 out discovering that it had been burnt, and as I passed him, 
 the burnt smell was very strong indeed ; so thought the 
 captain and the first lieutenant, who were waiting the return 
 of the officers. 
 
 " I smell the fire very strong just now," said the captain 
 to the first lieutenant. 
 
 " Yes, sir, every now and then it is very strong," replied 
 the first lieutenant. 
 
 117
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 The purser's wig was just between them, no wonder that 
 they smelt it. After two or three minutes the officers came 
 up, and reported that they could discover no fire, and that 
 there was very little smell of fire down below. 
 
 " And yet I smell it now," said Captain Delmar. 
 
 " So do I, sir," said the second lieutenant ; " and it really 
 smells stronger on deck than it does down below." 
 
 " It is very odd ; let them continue the search." 
 
 The search was continued ; the first lieutenant now going 
 down, and after a time they said that the strongest smell was 
 from the purser's cabin. 
 
 " Mr. Culpepper, they say the smell is in your cabin," said 
 Captain Delmar. " Go down, if you please ; they may want to 
 open your lockers." 
 
 Mr. Culpepper, who still trembled like an aspen, went down 
 the ladder, and I followed him ; but in descending the second 
 ladder his foot slipped, and he fell down the hatchway to the 
 lower deck. 
 
 I hastened down after him ; he was stunned, and I thought 
 this a good opportunity to pull off his wig, which I did very 
 dexterously, and concealed it. He was taken into the gun- 
 room, and the surgeon called, while I walked up on deck, and 
 quietly dropped the wig overboard at the gangway. 
 
 My reason for doing this was, that having no idea that my 
 trick would have created so much confusion, and have turned 
 up the officers and men as it did, I thought that the purser's 
 wig would, the next morning, account for the smell of fire, 
 and an investigation take place, which, although it might 
 not lead to discovery, would certainly lead to suspicion ; so 
 the wig was now floating away, and with the wig went away 
 all evidence. 
 
 After a search of nearly half-an-hour, nothing was dis- 
 covered ; the drummer was ordered to beat the retreat, and 
 all was quiet again. 
 
 I went to bed quite satisfied with the events of the night, and 
 slept the sleep of innocence at least I slept just as soundly. 
 
 This mysterious affair ever remained a mystery : the only 
 loss was the purser's wig; but that was nothing, as Mr. 
 Culpepper acknowledged that he did not know himself what 
 he was about, and, for all he knew to the contrary, he might 
 have thrown it overboard. 
 
 118
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 My conduct on this occasion again gained me great credit. 
 It had been remarked by the captain and officers, and I rose 
 in estimation. How I might have behaved had I really 
 supposed that the ship was on fire, is quite another affair 
 I presume not quite so fearlessly. As it was, I was resolved 
 to take all the credit given to me, and for that reason it was 
 not till a long while afterwards that I hinted the secret even 
 to Bob Cross. 
 
 CHAPTER XIX 
 
 J. HE next morning, when we arrived at Funchal, we found 
 that our orders were for the West Indies ; we stayed one day 
 to take in wine, and then hove up the anchor, and went on 
 to our destination. We soon got into the trades, and run 
 them fast down till we arrived at Carlisle Bay, Barbadoes, 
 where we found the admiral, and delivered our despatches. 
 We were ordered to water and complete as soon as possible, 
 as we were to be sent on a cruise. 
 
 Tommy Dott, my quondam ally, was in disgrace. He had 
 several times during the cruise proposed that I should join 
 him in several plots of mischief, but 1 refused, as I did not 
 consider them quite safe. 
 
 " You are not the keen fellow I thought you were," said 
 he ; " you are up to nothing now ; there's no fun in you, as 
 there used to be." 
 
 He was mistaken ; there was fun in me, but there was also 
 prudence, and from what I had latterly seen of Tommy Dott, 
 I did not think he was to be trusted. 
 
 The day after we anchored at Carlisle Bay, Tommy came 
 to me and said, "Old Culpepper serves out plums and suet 
 this afternoon ; I heard him tell the steward. Now, I think 
 we may manage to get some I never saw better plums on 
 board of a ship." 
 
 " Well," said I, " I like raisins as well as you do, Tommy 
 but what is your plan ? " 
 
 " Why, I've got my squirt, and old Culpepper never lights 
 more than one of his purser's dips (small candles) in the 
 steward's room. I'll get down in the cockpit in the dark, 
 
 119
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 and squirt at the candle the water will put it out, and he'll 
 send the steward for another light, and then I'll try and 
 get some." 
 
 It was not a bad plan, but still I refused to join in it, as it 
 was only the work of one person, and not two. I pointed 
 that out to him, and he agreed with me, saying that he would 
 do it himself. 
 
 When Mr. Cul pepper went down into the steward's room, 
 Tommy reconnoitred, and then came into the berth and filled 
 his squirt. 
 
 Although I would not join him, I thought I might as well 
 see what was going on, and therefore descended the cockpit 
 ladder soon after Tommy, keeping out of the way in the fore- 
 most part of the cockpit, where it was quite dark. 
 
 Tommy directed his squirt very dexterously, hit the lighted 
 wick of the solitary candle, which fizzed, sputtered, and 
 finally gave up the ghost. 
 
 " Bless me ! " said Mr. Culpepper, " what can that be ? " 
 
 " A leak from the seams above, I suppose," said the 
 steward ; " I will go to the galley for another light." 
 
 "Yes, yes, be quick," said Mr. Culpepper, who remained 
 in the steward's room in the dark, until the return of the 
 steward. 
 
 Tommy Dott then slipped in softly, and commenced filling 
 all his pockets with the raisins ; he had nearly taken in his 
 full cargo, when, somehow or another, Mr. Culpepper stepped 
 forward from where he stood, and he touched Tommy, whom 
 he immediately seized, crying out, " Thieves ! thieves ! call 
 the sentry ! sentry, come here." 
 
 The sentry of the gun-room door went down the ladder as 
 Mr. Culpepper dragged out Tommy, holding him fast by both 
 hands. 
 
 " Take him, sentry take him in charge. Call the master- 
 at-arms little thief. Mr. Dott ! Hah well, we'll see." 
 
 The consequence was, that Mr. Tommy Dott was handed 
 from the sentry to the master-at-arms, and taken up on the 
 quarter-deck, followed by Mr. Culpepper and his steward. 
 
 There was no defence or excuse to be made ; the pockets of 
 his jacket and of his trousers were stuffed with raisins ; and 
 at the bottom of his pocket, when they were emptied by the 
 master-at-arms, was found the squirt. 
 
 120
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 As soon as the hue and cry was over, and all the parties 
 were on the quarter-deck, as the coast was clear, I thought I 
 might as well take advantage of it ; and therefore I came out 
 from my hiding-place, went into the steward's room, filled my 
 handkerchief with raisins, and escaped to the berth unper- 
 ceived. So that while Tommy Dott was disgorging on the 
 quarter-deck, I was gorging below. 
 
 Mr. Dott was reported to the captain for this heinous 
 offence, and, in consequence, was ordered below under arrest, 
 his place in the captain's gig being filled up by me ; so that 
 in every point of view Tommy suffered, and I reaped the 
 harvest. What pleased me most was, that, being midship- 
 man of the captain's boat, I was of course continually in the 
 company of the coxswain, Bob Cross. 
 
 But I must not delay at present, as I have to record 
 a very serious adventure which occurred, and by which I, 
 for a long while, was separated from my companions and 
 shipmates. 
 
 In ten days we sailed in search of a pirate vessel, which 
 was reported to have committed many dreadful excesses, 
 and had become the terror of the mercantile navy. Our 
 orders were to proceed northward, and to cruise off the 
 Virgin Islands, near which she was said to have been last 
 seen. 
 
 About three weeks after we had left Carlisle Bay, the look- 
 out man reported two strange sail from the mast-head. I 
 was sent up, as signal mid, to examine them, and found 
 that they were both schooners, hove to close together ; one 
 of them very rakish in her appearance. All sail in chase 
 was made immediately, and we came up within three miles 
 of them, when one, evidently the pirate we were in search 
 of, made sail, while the other remained hove to. 
 
 As we passed the vessel hove to, which we took it for 
 granted was a merchantman, which the pirate had been 
 plundering, the captain ordered one of the cutters to be 
 lowered down with a midshipman and boat's crew to take 
 possession of her. The men were all in the boat, but the 
 midshipman had gone down for his spyglass, or something 
 else ; and as it was merely with a view of ascertaining 
 what the vessel was, and the chief object was to overtake 
 the pirate vessel, to prevent the delay which was caused 
 
 121
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 by the other midshipman not being ready, Mr. Hippesley 
 ordered me to go into the boat instead of him, and as soon 
 as I was on board of the schooner, to make sail and follow 
 the frigate. 
 
 The captain did say, " He is too young, Mr. Hippesley ; is 
 he not ? " 
 
 " I'd sooner trust him than many older, sir," was the 
 reply of the first lieutenant. "Jump in, Mr. Keene." I 
 did so, with my telescope in my hand. "Lower away, my 
 lads unhook, and sheer off;" and away went the frigate in 
 pursuit of the pirate vessel, leaving me in the boat, to go 
 on board of the schooner. 
 
 We were soon alongside, and found that there was not a 
 soul on board of the vessel ; what had become of the crew, 
 whether they had been murdered or not, it was impossible 
 to say, but there were a few drops of blood on the deck. 
 
 The vessel was an American, bound to one of the islands, 
 with shingle and fir planks ; not only was her hold full, 
 but the fir planks were piled up on each side of the deck, 
 between the masts, to the height of five or six feet. The 
 pirate had, apparently, been taking some of the planks on 
 board for her own use. 
 
 We dropped the boat astern, let draw the foresheet, and 
 made sail after the frigate, which was now more than a mile 
 from us, and leaving us very fast. 
 
 The schooner was so overloaded that she sailed very badly, 
 and before the evening closed in, we could just perceive the 
 top-gallant sails of the Calliope above the horizon ; but this 
 we thought little of, as we knew that as soon as she had 
 captured the pirate she would run back again, and take 
 us out. 
 
 There were some hams and other articles on board, for the 
 pirates had not taken everything, although the lockers had 
 been all broken open, and the articles were strewed about 
 in every direction in the cabin and on the deck. 
 
 Just before dark, we took the bearings of the frigate, and 
 stood the same course as she was doing, and then we sat 
 down to a plentiful meal, to which we did justice. I then 
 divided the boat's crew into watches, went down into the 
 cabin, and threw myself on the standing bed-place, of which 
 there was but one, with all my clothes on ; the men who had 
 
 122
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 not the watch went down, and turned in in the cuddy forward, 
 where the seamen usually sleep. 
 
 It was not till past midnight that I could obtain any sleep ; 
 the heat was excessive, and I was teased by the cockroaches, 
 which appeared to swarm in the cabin to an incredible de- 
 gree, and were constantly running over my face and body. 
 I little thought then why they swarmed. I recollect that I 
 dreamt of murder, and tossing men overboard, and then of 
 the vessel being on fire ; and after that, I felt very cool and 
 comfortable, and I dreamed no more. I thought that I heard 
 a voice calling my name ; it appeared that I did hear it in 
 my sleep, but I slept on. 
 
 At last I turned round, and felt a splashing as of water, and 
 some water coming into my mouth ; I awoke. All was dark 
 and quiet ; I put my hand out, and I put it into the water 
 where was I was I overboard ? I jumped up in my fright ; 
 I found that I was still on the standing bed-place, but the 
 water was above the mattress. 
 
 I immediately comprehended that the vessel was sinking, 
 and I called out, but there was no reply. 
 
 I turned out of the bed-place, and found myself up to my 
 neck in water, with my feet on the cabin-deck. Half swim- 
 ming and half floundering, I gained the ladder and went 
 up the hatchway. 
 
 It was still quite dark, and I could not perceive nor hear 
 anybody. I called out, but there was no reply. I then was 
 certain that the men had left the vessel when they found 
 her sinking, and had left me to sink with her. I may as 
 well here observe, that when the men had found the water 
 rising upon them forward, they had rushed on deck in a 
 panic, telling the man at the wheel that the vessel was sink- 
 ing, and had immediately hauled up the boat to save their 
 lives ; but they did recollect me, and the coxswain of the 
 boat had come down in the cabin by the ladder, and called 
 me. But the cabin was full of water, and he receiving no 
 answer, considered that I was drowned, and returned on 
 deck. 
 
 The boat had then shoved off, and I was left to my fate ; 
 still I hoped such was not the case, and I hallooed again and 
 again, but in vain, and I thought it was all over with me. 
 It was a dreadful position to be in. I said my prayers and 
 
 123
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 prepared to die, and yet I thought it was hard to die at 
 fifteen years old. 
 
 Although I do not consider that my prayers were of much 
 efficacy, for there was but little resignation in them, praying 
 had one good effect it composed me, and I began to think 
 whether there was any chance of being saved. 
 
 Yes, there were plenty of planks on the deck, and if it 
 were daylight I could tie them together and make a raft, 
 which would bear me up. How I longed for daylight, for I 
 was afraid that the vessel would sink before I could see to 
 do what was requisite. The wind had become much fresher 
 during the night, and the waves now dashed against the 
 sides of the water-logged vessel. 
 
 As I watched for daylight, I began to reflect how this 
 could have happened ; and it occurred to me that the pirates 
 had scuttled the bottom of the vessel to sink her ; and in 
 this conjecture I was right. 
 
 At last a faint light appeared in the east, which soon 
 broke into broad day, and I lost no time in setting about 
 my work. 
 
 Before I began, however, I thought it advisable to ascer- 
 tain how much more water there was in the vessel since I 
 had quitted the cabin, which it appeared to me must have 
 been about two hours. I therefore went down in the cabin 
 to measure it. I knew how high it was when I waded 
 through it. I found, to my surprise, and, I may say, to my 
 joy, that it was not higher than it was before. 
 
 I thought that perhaps I might be mistaken, so I marked 
 the height of the water at the cabin ladder, and I sat down 
 on deck to watch it; it appeared to me not to rise any 
 higher. 
 
 This made me reflect, and it then struck me that, as the 
 vessel was laden with timber, she would not probably sink 
 any lower, so I deferred my work till I had ascertained 
 the fact. 
 
 Three hours did I watch, and found that the water did not 
 rise higher, and I was satisfied ; but the wind increased, and 
 the vessel's sails, instead of flapping to the wind as she drove 
 without any one at the helm, were now bellied out, and the 
 vessel careened to leeward. 
 
 I was afraid that she would turn over ; and finding an axe 
 
 124
 
 on the deck, I mounted the rigging with it, and commenced 
 cutting away the lacing of the sails from the mast. I then 
 lowered the gaffs, and cleared away the canvas in the same 
 way, so that the sails fell on the deck. This was a work of 
 at least one hour ; but when the canvas was off, the vessel 
 was steady. 
 
 It was well that I had taken this precaution ; for very 
 soon afterwards the wind was much fresher, and the weather 
 appeared very threatening ; the sea also rose considerably. 
 I was very tired, and sat down for some time on the deck 
 abaft. 
 
 It then occurred to me that the weight of the planks upon 
 the deck must not only keep the vessel deeper in the water, 
 but make her more top-heavy, and I determined to throw 
 them overboard ; but first I looked for something to eat, 
 and found plenty of victuals in the iron pot in which the 
 men had cooked their supper the night before. 
 
 As soon as I had obtained from the cask lashed on the 
 deck a drink of water, to wash down the cold fried ham 
 which I had eaten, I set to work to throw overboard the 
 planks on deck. 
 
 When I had thrown over a portion from one side, I went 
 to the other and threw over as many more, that I might, 
 as much as possible, keep the vessel on an even keel. 
 
 This job occupied me the whole of the day ; and when I 
 had completed my task I examined the height of the water 
 at the cabin ladder, and found that the vessel had risen more 
 than six inches. This was a source of great comfort to me ; 
 and what pleased me more was, that the wind had gone 
 down again, and the water was much smoother. 
 
 I made a supper of some raw ham, for the fire had been 
 extinguished, and committing myself to the protection of 
 Heaven, I lay down as the sun set, and from the fatigue of 
 the day was soon in a sound sleep. 
 
 I awoke about the middle of the night ; the stars shone 
 brightly, and there was but a slight ripple on the water. 
 
 I thought of my mother, of my aunt Milly, of Captain 
 Delmar, and I felt for the sealskin pouch which was fastened 
 round my neck. It was all safe. 
 
 I calculated chances, and I made up my mind that I 
 should be picked up by some vessel or another before long. 
 
 125
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 I said to myself " Why, I am better off now than I was 
 when in the wherry with Peggy Pearson ; I was saved then, 
 why should I not be now ? " 
 
 I felt no desponding, and lay down, and was soon fast 
 asleep again. 
 
 It was broad daylight when I awoke ; I took my spyglass, 
 and looking round the horizon, discovered a vessel several 
 miles off, standing towards me. This gave me fresh spirits. 
 
 I made a raw breakfast, and drank plenty of water as 
 before. The wind, which was very light, increased a little. 
 The vessel came nearer, and I made her out to be a schooner. 
 In two hours she was close to me, and I waved my hat, and 
 hallooed as loud as I could. 
 
 The schooner was full of men, and steered close to me ; 
 she was a beautiful craft, and, although the wind was so 
 light, glided very fast through the water, and I could not 
 help thinking that she was the pirate vessel which the 
 frigate had been in chase of. 
 
 It appeared as if they intended to pass me, and I hallooed, 
 " Schooner, ahoy ! Why don't you send a boat on board ? " 
 
 I must say, that when the idea struck me that she was a 
 pirate vessel, my heart almost failed me. 
 
 Shortly afterwards the schooner rounded to and lowered a 
 boat, which pulled to the vessel. The boat's crew were all 
 negroes. 
 
 One of them said, "Jump in, you white boy; next jump 
 he take be into the shark's mouth," continued the man, 
 grinning, as he addressed himself to the others in the boat. 
 
 I got into the boat, and they rowed on board the schooner. 
 I did then think that I was done for ; for what mercy could 
 I expect, being a king's officer, from pirates, which the 
 words of the negro convinced me they were ? 
 
 As soon as I was alongside of the schooner, they oidered 
 me to go up the side, which I did, with my spyglass in my 
 hand. I leaped from the gunwale down on the deck, and 
 found myself on board an armed vessel, with a crew wholly 
 composed of blacks. 
 
 I was rudely seized by two of them, who led me aft to 
 where a negro stood apart from the rest. A more fierce, severe, 
 determined-looking countenance I never beheld. He was 
 gigantic in stature, and limbed like the Farnesian Hercules. 
 
 126
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 " Well, boy, who are you ? " said he, " and how came you 
 on board of that vessel ? " 
 
 I told him in very few words. 
 
 " Then you belong to that frigate that chased us the day 
 before yesterday ? " 
 
 "Yes," replied I. 
 
 ' What is her name ? " 
 
 ' The Calliope." 
 
 ' She sails well/' said he. 
 
 ' Yes," replied I ; "she is the fastest sailer on this station." 
 
 ' That's all the information I want of you, boy ; now you 
 may go." 
 
 " Go where ? " replied I. 
 
 " Go where ? go overboard, to be sure," replied he, with 
 a grin. 
 
 My heart died within me ; but I mustered courage enough 
 to say, " Much obliged to you, sir ; but I'd rather stay where 
 I am, if it's .ill the same to you." 
 
 The other negroes laughed at this reply, and I felt a little 
 confidence ; at all events, their good-humour gave me courage, 
 and I felt that being bold was my only chance. 
 
 The negro captain looked at me for a time, as if consider- 
 ing, and at last said to the men, "Overboard with him." 
 
 " Good-bye, sir ; you're very kind," said I ; " but this is a 
 capital spyglass, and I leave it to you as a legacy." And I 
 went up to him and offered him my spyglass. Merciful 
 Heaven ! how my heart beat against my ribs when I did 
 this. 
 
 The negro captain took the glass, and looked through it. 
 
 " It is a good glass," said he, as he removed it from his 
 eyes. It was poor Green's spyglass, which he had given me 
 for showing him the mason's signs. 
 
 " Well, white boy, I accept your present ; and now, good- 
 bye." 
 
 " Good-bye, sir. Do me one kindness in return," said I 
 veiy gravely, for I felt my hour was come. 
 
 " And what is that ? " replied the negro. 
 
 " Tie a shot to my heels, that I may sink quickly ; it won't 
 take them long." 
 
 " You don't ask me to spare your life, then ? " replied the 
 negro. 
 
 127
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 " He de very first white dat not ask it," said one of the 
 negroes. 
 
 " Dat really for true/' said another. 
 
 " Yes, by gum," replied a third. 
 
 Oh, how I wished to know what to say at that moment ! 
 The observations of the negroes made me imagine that I had 
 better not ask for it ; and yet how I clung to life ! It was 
 an awful moment I felt as if I had lived a year in a few 
 minutes. For a second or two I felt faint and giddy I drew 
 a long breath and revived. 
 
 "You don't answer me, boy," said the negro captain. 
 
 " Why should I ask when I feel certain to be refused ? If 
 you will give me my life, I will thank you ; I don't particu- 
 larly wish to die, I can assure you." 
 
 " I have taken an oath never to spare a white man. For 
 once I am sorry that I cannot break my oath." 
 
 " If that is all, I am a boy, and not a man," replied L 
 " Keep me till I grow bigger." 
 
 " By golly, captain, that very well said. Keep him, cap- 
 tain," said one of the negroes. 
 
 " Yes, captain," replied another ; " keep him to tend your 
 cabin. Very proper you have white slave boy." 
 
 The negro captain for some time made no reply; he 
 appeared to be in deep thought. At last he said 
 
 " Boy, you have saved your life ; you may thank yourself 
 and not me. Prossa, let him be taken below ; give him a 
 frock and trousers, and throw that infernal dress overboard, 
 or I may change my resolution." 
 
 The negro who was addressed, and who wore a sort of 
 nniform as an officer which he was, being second mate led 
 me below, nothing loath, I can assure my readers. 
 
 When I was between decks, I sat down upon a chest, my 
 head swam, and I fainted. The shock had been too powerful 
 for a lad of my age. They bi'ought water, and recovered me. 
 When I revived, I felt that I might have lost in their good 
 opinion by thus showing my weakness ; and I had sufficient 
 presence of mind to ask for something to eat. This deceived 
 them ; they said to one another that I must have been on 
 board that vessel for two days without food, and of course I 
 did not deny it. 
 
 They brought me some meat and some grog. I ate and 
 
 128
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 drank a little. They then took off my uniform, and put on 
 me a check frock and white trousers ; after which I said I 
 wished to lie down a little, and they left me to sleep on the 
 chest where I had been seated. 
 
 I pretended to sleep, although I could not ; and I found 
 out by their conversation that I gained the goodwill not only 
 of the crew, but of the captain, by my behaviour. 
 
 I considered that I had gained my life, at least for 
 the present; but what security could I have in such com- 
 pany ? 
 
 After an hour or two I felt quite recovered, and I thought 
 it advisable to go on deck. I did so, and went right aft to 
 the negro captain, and stood before him. 
 
 " Well, boy," said he, " why do you come to me ? " 
 
 " You gave me my life ; you're the greatest friend I have 
 here, so I come to you. Can I do anything ? " 
 
 " Yes ; you may assist in the cabin, if your white blood does 
 not curdle at the idea of attending on a black man." 
 
 " Not at all. I will do anything for those who are kind to 
 me, as you have been." 
 
 " And think it no disgrace ? " 
 
 " Not the least. Is it a disgrace to be grateful ? " 
 
 The reader will observe how particularly judicious my 
 replies were, although but fifteen years old. My dangerous 
 position had called forth the reflection and caution of man- 
 hood. 
 
 " Go down into the cabin ; you may amuse yourself till I 
 come." 
 
 I obeyed this order. The cabin was fitted up equal to 
 most yachts, with Spanish mahogany and gold mouldings ; a 
 buffet full of silver (there was no glass) occupied nearly 
 one-half of it ; even the plates and dishes were of the same 
 material. Silver candelabras hung down from the middle of 
 the beams ; a variety of swords, pistols, and other weapons 
 were fixed up against the bulkhead ; a small bookcase, chiefly 
 of Spanish books, occupied the after-bulkhead, and the 
 portraits of several white females filled up the intervals ; a 
 large table in the centre, a stand full of charts, half-a-dozen 
 boxes of cigars, and two most luxurious sofas, completed the 
 furniture. 
 
 A door from the starboard side led, I presumed, to the 
 129 I
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 state-room, where the captain slept ; but I did not venture 
 to open it. 
 
 I surveyed all this magnificence, wondering who this per- 
 sonage could be ; and more still, how it was that the 
 whole of the crew were, as well as the captain, of the negro 
 race. 
 
 We had heard that the pirate we were in search of was a 
 well-known character a Spaniard who went by the name 
 of Chico, and that his crew consisted of Americans, English, 
 and Spaniards. That this was the vessel, I knew, from the 
 conversation of the men when I was below, for they called 
 her the Stella. 
 
 Now, it appeared that the vessel had changed masters ; the 
 crew were chiefly Spanish negroes, or other negroes who 
 spoke Spanish, but some of them spoke English and a few 
 Words of Spanish ; these, I presumed, were American, or 
 English runaways. But the captain his language was as 
 correct as my own; Spanish he spoke fluently, for I heard 
 him giving orders in that language while I was in the cabin ; 
 neither was he flat-nosed, like the majority. Had he been 
 white, his features would have been considered regular, al- 
 though there was a fierceness about them at times, which 
 was terrible to look at. 
 
 "Well," thought I, "if I live and do well, I shall know 
 more about it ; yes, if I live. I wish I was on the quarter- 
 deck of the Calliope, even as Tommy was, with his pockets 
 stuffed full of the purser's raisins, and looking like a fool 
 and a rogue at the same time." 
 
 I had been down in the cabin about half-an-hour, when 
 the negro captain made his appearance. 
 
 " Well," said he, " I suppose you would as soon see the 
 devil as me eh, boy ? " 
 
 " No, indeed," replied I, laughing for I had quite re- 
 covered my confidence "for you were about to send me to 
 the devil, and I feel most happy that I still remain with you." 
 
 "You're exactly the cut of boy I like," replied he, smiling. 
 " How I wish that you were black ! I detest your colour." 
 
 " I have no objection to black my face, if you wish it," 
 replied I ; "it's all the same to me what colour I am." 
 
 " How old are you ? " 
 
 " I was fifteen a few months back." 
 
 130
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 " How long have you been to sea ? " 
 
 " About eighteen months." 
 
 He then asked me a great many more questions, about the 
 captain, the officers, the ship, and myself; to all of which I 
 answered in a guarded way. 
 
 A negro brought down his supper ; it was hot, and very 
 savoury : without any order on his part, I immediately at- 
 tended upon him during his meal. He told the negro not to 
 wait, and conversed with me during the time that he was 
 eating ; at last he told me how he had doubled the frigate 
 during the night. I then remarked that we had been in- 
 formed that the vessel was called the Stella, that the captain's 
 name was Chico, and the crew were composed of white men 
 of different nations. 
 
 " A month or two ago it was the case," replied the captain. 
 " Now I have done, and you may clear away," continued he, 
 rising from his chair and throwing himself down on one of 
 the sofas. " Stop you are hungry, I don't doubt ; you can sib 
 down and eat your supper, and remove the things afterwards." 
 
 I did as he told me : it was the first time in my life I had 
 supped off massive plate but I was in strange company ; 
 however, it did not spoil my appetite, and I did not forget to 
 drink a goblet of wine by way of washing down my repast. 
 
 " Thank you, sir," said I, rising, and then performing my 
 office of attendant. 
 
 At his order, I rang the bell for the negro, who assisted 
 me in clearing away, and then went out with the remains of 
 the supper. 
 
 " Am I to stay or go ? " said I respectfully. 
 
 " You may go now. Find the man who came in just now 
 Jose he is called ; tell him to give you something to sleep 
 upon." 
 
 " Good night, sir," said I. 
 
 " Good night, boy." 
 
 As I went forward looking for the negro servant, I was 
 accosted more than once very kindly by the negro seamen. 
 At last I went up on the forecastle, and they asked me to 
 tell them how I was left on board the schooner. I did so 
 to those who spoke English, and one of them who could 
 speak both languages, translated into Spanish for the benefit 
 of the others. 
 
 131
 
 PERCIVAL KEEXE 
 
 "You be first white he hab spared, I tell you," said the 
 American negro who had translated into Spanish what I had 
 told them, after the others had left me with him. 
 
 "The captain says he wishes I were black," said I to the 
 negro ; " I wish I was, too, while I am on board this vessel 
 my colour makes him angry, I see that. Could not I be 
 stained black ? " 
 
 "Well, I do think it will be a very safe thing for you, if it 
 could be, for you have not seen him sometimes in his moods ; 
 and if to-morrow morning he was chased and hard pressed 
 by the frigate, you would stand a poor chance, suppose his 
 eyes light upon you. I can't tink what make him to let you 
 off, only but 'cause you give him de spyglass in dat bold way. 
 I tink I know a chap on board who understand dat I go 
 see you wait here till I come back." 
 
 The negro left me, and in a few minutes returned, with a 
 sort of half-Indian, half-negro-looking cut of fellow, with 
 whom he conversed in Spanish. 
 
 " He say he know how to make brown like himself, but 
 not dark same as me. Suppose you wish he do it to-night 
 begin now ? " 
 
 " Yes, I do wish it," replied I ; and so I did sincerely, for 
 I felt that it might be the saving of my life; and I had a 
 great aversion to be torn to pieces by the sharks which 
 followed the vessel, that being anything but an agreeable 
 mode of going out of the world. 
 
 The American black remained with me, and we conversed 
 for about half-an-hour, by which time we were joined by the 
 Spanish Main negro, who brought up with him some decoction 
 or another, boiling hot. They stripped me, and rubbed me 
 all over with a bit of sponge, not only the face and hands, 
 but every part of my body, and then I was left standing 
 quite naked to dry; the crew had gathered round us, and 
 were very merry at the idea of changing my colour. 
 
 As soon as the warm air had dried me, t'he application was 
 repeated ; and when I was again dry, the American told me 
 to put on my clothes, and that he would call me early to 
 have two more applications of the stuff, and that then I 
 should be quite dark enough. 
 
 I asked for Jose, and told him what the captain had said ; 
 he gave me a bundle of matting for a bed, and I was soon 
 
 132
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 fast asleep. About three o'clock in the morning I was called 
 up, and the staining repeated twice, and I then lay down 
 again. 
 
 When the hands were turned up at five bells (for every- 
 thing was very regular on board), Jose brought me a glass to 
 look at myself, and I was quite satisfied that my colour would 
 no longer annoy the captain. I was not as black as a negro, 
 but I was as dark as a mulatto. 
 
 I asked the Spanish negro, through Jose, who could speak 
 both languages, whether I might wash myself. He replied, 
 all day long if I pleased ; that I should not get the colour 
 off; it would wear off in time, and the stuff must be applied 
 once a month, and that would be sufficient. 
 
 I went to the forecastle and washed myself; the negro 
 crew were much amused, and said that I now was a " bel 
 muchaco " a handsome boy. I dare say they thought so 
 at all events, they appeared to be very friendly with me, and 
 my staining myself gave them great satisfaction. I was sitting 
 with Jose between decks when the cabin bell rang. 
 
 " Yo go," said he, showing his white teeth as he grinned ; 
 " I go after, see what captain tink." 
 
 I went into the cabin, and knocked at the state-room door. 
 
 " Come in," said the captain. 
 
 I went ir, and met him face to face. 
 
 "What!" said he, looking earnestly at me "yet it must 
 be it is you, is it not ? " 
 
 " Yes, sir," replied I, " it is me. I've turned dark to please 
 you, and I hope it does please you." 
 
 " It does, boy ; I can look at you now, and forget that you 
 are white. I can. Yes, I feel that I can love you now 
 you've got rid of your only fault in my eyes, and I'm not 
 sorry. I'm only glad that I did not " 
 
 " Give me to the sharks," said I, finishing his sentence. 
 
 " Exactly so ; say no more about it." 
 
 I immediately turned the conversation, by asking him 
 what he required ; and I attended him while dressing. 
 From that time he became very friendly towards me, con- 
 stantly conversing with me. I did my duty as his servant 
 for more than a fortnight, during which time we became 
 very intimate, and (I may as well confess it) I grew very 
 fond of my new master, and thought less about the ship 
 
 133
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 and my shipmates. We were going into a port, I knew, 
 but what port I did not know. 
 
 I often had conversations with Jose and the American 
 black, and gained a great deal of information from them, 
 but I could not discover much of the history of the captain. 
 On that point they refused to be communicative ; occasion- 
 ally hints were given, and then, as if recollecting themselves, 
 they stopped speaking. 
 
 It was about three weeks before we made the land of 
 Cuba, and as soon as we did so the schooner was hove to till 
 night, when sail was again made, and before ten o'clock we 
 saw the lights of the Havannah. When about three miles 
 off we again hove to, and about midnight we perceived under 
 the land the white sails of a schooner, which was standing 
 out. Sail was made, and we ran down to her, and before 
 she was aware that we were an enemy, she was laid by 
 the board and in the possession of our crew. The people 
 belonging to the vessel were handed up, and she was exa- 
 mined. She proved to be a vessel fitted out for the slave 
 trade, with the manacles, &c., 011 board of her, and was just 
 sailing for the coast. 
 
 I was on the deck when the white men belonging to the 
 slaver were brought on board, and never shall I forget the 
 rage and fury of the captain. 
 
 All sail was made upon both schooners, standing right off 
 from the land, and at daylight we had left it a long way 
 astern. 
 
 Jose said to me, "You better not go to captain dis day. 
 Keep out of his way ; perhaps he recollect dat you white." 
 
 From what I had seen the night before, I thought this 
 good advice ; and I not only did not go into the cabin, but 
 I did not show myself on deck. 
 
 About eight o'clock in the morning I heard the boat 
 lowered down, and orders given to scuttle the vessel, as soon 
 as she had been well searched. This was done, and the boat 
 returned, having found several thousand dollars 011 board of 
 her, which they handed up on deck. 
 
 I remained below : I heard the angry voice of the negro 
 captain the pleadings and beggings for mercy of the 
 prisoners busy preparations making on deck ; and several 
 men came down and handed up buckets of sand. An iron 
 
 134
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 grating was handed up. The countenances of the negroes 
 who were thus employed appeared inflamed, as if their wrath 
 was excited ; now and then they laughed at each other, and 
 looked more like demons than men. That some dreadful 
 punishment was about to be inflicted I was certain, and I re- 
 mained crouched behind the foremast on the lower-deck. 
 
 At last the men were all on deck again, and I was left 
 alone ; and then I heard more noise, begging for mercy, 
 weeping and wailing, and occasionally a few words from the 
 mouth of the negro captain. Then rose shrieks and screams, 
 and appeals to Heaven, and a strong smell which I could not 
 comprehend, came down the hatchways. 
 
 The shrieks grew fainter, and at last ceased, and something 
 was thrown overboard. Then the same tragedy, whatever it 
 was, was acted over again more attempts to obtain mercy 
 more shrieks again the same overpowering smell. What 
 could it be ? I would have given much to know, but some- 
 thing told me that I must remain where I was. Ten times 
 was this repeated, and then, as evening came on, there was 
 a bustle on deck, and after a time the crew descended the 
 hatchways. 
 
 I caught the eye of the American, with whom I was 
 intimate, and, as he passed me, I beckoned to him. He 
 came to me. 
 
 " What has been done ? " said I, in a whisper. 
 
 " Captain punish slave traders," replied he ; " always punish 
 them so." 
 
 " Why, what did he do to them ? " 
 
 " Do ? roast 'em alive. Dis third slave vessel he take, 
 and he always serve 'em so. Serve 'em right ; captain very 
 savage ; no go to him till morrow morning you keep close." 
 So saying, the American negro left me. 
 
 As I afterwards found out, the long boat on the booms had 
 been cleared out, the sand laid at the bottom to prevent the 
 fire from burning the boat, the captain and crew of the slave 
 vessel laid on one after the other upon the iron grating, and 
 burnt alive. This accounted for the horrible smell that had 
 come down the hatchways. 
 
 It may be considered strange that I really did not feel so 
 much horror as perhaps I ought to have done. Had this 
 dreadful punishment been inflicted upon any other persons 
 
 135
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 than slave dealers, and by any other parties than negroes, I 
 should not have been able to look at the captain without 
 abhorrence expressed in my countenance ; but I knew well 
 the horrors of the slave trade, from conversation I had had 
 with Bob Cross ; and I had imbibed such a hatred against 
 the parties who had carried it on, that it appeared to me to 
 be an act of retaliation almost allied to justice. Had the 
 negro captain only warred against slave dealers, I do not 
 think I should have cared about remaining in the vessel ; 
 but he had told me, and fully proved to me, that he detested 
 all white men, and had never spared them except in my 
 own instance. 
 
 I must acknowledge that I felt veiy much like going into 
 the lion's den, when the next morning, on his ringing the 
 cabin bell, I presented myself to the captain ; but so far from 
 being in an ill-humour, he was very kind to me. 
 
 After breakfast, as I was going out, he said to me, " You 
 must have a name : I shall call you Cato recollect that ; and 
 now I have a question to ask you What is that which you 
 carry round your neck on a ribbon ? " 
 
 " A letter, sir," replied I. 
 
 " A letter ! and why do you carry a letter ? " 
 
 " Because it is of the greatest importance to me." 
 
 " Indeed ! Now, Cato, sit down on the other sofa, and let 
 me know your history." 
 
 I felt that I could not do better than make this man at 
 once my confidant. He might take a strong interest in me, 
 and it was not likely to go fai'ther. I therefore told him 
 everything connected with my birth and parentage, what my 
 suspicions had been, and how the letter had confirmed them. 
 I unsewed the sealskin, and gave him the letter to read 
 without being aware that he could read ; he took it, and 
 read it aloud. 
 
 "Yes," said he, "that's proof under his own hand. And 
 now, Cato, never be afraid of me ; for, however I may wreak 
 my vengeance upon others, I swear by my colour that I never 
 will hurt you or permit others to do so. I am a tiger I 
 know it ; but you have often seen a little spaniel caressed 
 by the tiger, whose fangs are turned against every other 
 living thing. You are quite safe." 
 
 " I feel I am, since you say so/' replied I ; " and since I 
 
 136
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 am to be your pet, I shall take liberties, and ask you, in 
 return, to tell me your history." 
 
 " I am glad that you have asked it, as I wish you to know 
 it. I will begin at once : 
 
 " I was born in America, in the State of Pennsylvania, of 
 free parents. My father was a sail-maker, and was worth 
 money ; but a free black in America is even worse treated 
 and more despised than a slave. I had two brothers, who 
 went to school with me. 
 
 " My father intended to bring me up for the Church. You 
 look astonished ; but in the States we have clergymen of our 
 colour, as well as white ones ; looked down upon and despised, 
 I grant, although they do teach the Word of God. But I was 
 very unfit for that profession, as you may suppose. I was 
 very proud and haughty ; I felt that I was as good as a white 
 man, and I very often got into scrapes from my resenting 
 injuries. 
 
 " However, my education went on successfully, much more 
 so than my brothers', who could not learn. I could, and 
 learnt rapidly ; but I learnt to hate and detest white men, 
 and more especially Americans. I brooded over the injuries 
 of people of colour, as we were called, and all my father's 
 advice and entreaty could not persuade me to keep my 
 thoughts to myself. As I grew up to manhood, I spoke 
 boldly, and more than once nearly lost my life for so doing ; 
 for most Americans think no more of taking the life of one 
 like me than of a dog in the street. More than one knife 
 has been directed to my heart, and more than once was I 
 taken up before the judge, and sentenced to imprisonment 
 for no fault; my evidence, and the evidence of those of my 
 colour, not being permitted to be received in a court of 
 justice. Any white villain had only to swear falsely and 
 there is no want of that class in America and there was no 
 appeal. At last I was sentenced to be whipped ; then my 
 blood boiled, and I vowed a vengeance which I have fearfully 
 adhered to." 
 
 " I do not wonder at that," said I ; " I would have done 
 the same." 
 
 "The man who had sworn falsely against me in this last 
 instance had come up from the south. I obtained what 
 money I could from my father, and went away in pursuit of 
 
 137
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 him. I found him dogged him, and one evening I accosted 
 him, and plunged my bowie-knife into his heart. I fled that 
 State, and crossed the Mississippi. 
 
 " I had not been long in Arkansas before a man a cotton 
 grower, who owned about a hundred and fifty slaves in- 
 quired who I was, and whether I had a pass ; I replied that 
 I was a free man, born in Pennsylvania, and was there on my 
 own affairs. The next day I was taken up, brought before 
 the magistrate, and this scoundrel swore that I was his slave, 
 and had absconded from him ten years before. 
 
 " My defence the proof which I offered to bring was not 
 listened to. I was made over to him, and the rascal grinned 
 as the constables brought me away with him. His planta- 
 tion was at the Red River. It was difficult to escape, and, 
 indeed, almost useless to attempt it : but the fact was, that I 
 did not wish to do so ; I remained to have my revenge. I 
 tried to make the other slaves rise against him, but they 
 were too cowed ; they even informed against me, and I was 
 tied down, and flogged by the drivers until the flesh fell 
 from my shoulders. 
 
 " As soon as I recovered, I determined to do or die. I 
 heard that there were some pirate vessels in the Barataria 
 lagoons on the other side of New Orleans ; I resolved to join 
 the crews, but first to have my revenge. I did so : I set fire 
 to the plantation house struck the scoundrel who had made 
 me a slave senseless as he attempted to escape, and threw 
 his body into the flames ; I then made the door fast, and 
 fled. I was met by one of the overseers, who was armed, 
 and would have stopped me ; I beat his brains out with his 
 own musket, and then gained the woods. You see that I 
 am powerful ; you hardly know how much so. After several 
 days' travelling, I arrived at the lagoons. I found this very 
 vessel at anchor. I offered myself, and they accepted me 
 immediately. 
 
 " There were several of my colour on board runaway 
 slaves and all good determined men. These were the 
 people I required, for they understood me. Even on board 
 a pirate vessel, the same contempt was shown towards us 
 still considered as inferior beings. All the heavy work, all 
 the dirty work, was for the negro race ; and we often worked 
 like slaves, while the captain and the rest of the crew 
 
 138
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 caroused. I was three years on board of this vessel. Our 
 rendezvous, where we are going to now, is a small land- 
 locked bay on the island of Cuba. No vessel in it can be 
 seen from seaward, and there is but one narrow pass by 
 which it communicates with the interior, and it is far from 
 any habitation. A better retreat for a pirate vessel could 
 not well be found. We used very often to go in to refit, and 
 take in provisions and water ; for in a cave there we keep 
 the provisions which we take from other vessels. 
 
 " In a desperate fight which we had with an English man- 
 of-war brig, we lost nearly forty of our men. The captain, 
 Chico, as he was called, was obliged to fill up with black 
 men, until he could procure others. The consequence was, 
 that with the ten before on board, there were fifty blacks to 
 seventy whites. It was then that I made up my mind that 
 I would retaliate for all that my race had suffered. I was 
 sure of the ten with whom I had sailed so long ; I sounded 
 the others, and found them all willing. 
 
 " We sailed from the Mexican Gulf, and made for the 
 Rendezvous Bay, in Cuba. As soon as we arrived, of course, 
 as with all pirate vessels, the first day was dedicated to 
 revelling and intoxication that is, by the white portion of 
 the crew. We negroes were employed in getting the casks 
 ashore for water. That very night, when they all lay asleep 
 and drunk, we put every soul of them to death, and the 
 Stella belonged to me and my brave blacks, who chose me 
 for their captain, and swore by their wrongs eternal enmity 
 to the European race. 
 
 " As you may suppose, I was short-manned ; but we soon 
 found plenty of men, and I have now as fine a ci'ew as ever 
 trod a deck." 
 
 " How long is it since you took possession of the vessel ?" 
 
 "About eight or nine months, during which time I have 
 spared none except you. The usual death is drowning ; but 
 if I fall in with a slaver, then you know what took place 
 yesterday." 
 
 I was silent for a time. " I do not wonder," said I at last, 
 "at your hatred of the whites, especially of the Americans. 
 As for your wreaking your vengeance upon those employed 
 in the slave trade, dreadful as it is, I scarcely pity them ; but 
 in your general warfare against the whites, recollect that you 
 
 139
 
 PERCIVAL'KEENE 
 
 may murder those who are your friends, and who have done 
 all they can to put an end to slavery. Even in America 
 there are many who are opposed to it." 
 
 " It is impossible to make a distinction/' replied the negro 
 captain. 
 
 " What is your name ? " said I, musing. 
 
 " Why do you ask ? You may as well know ; I wish it to 
 be known : it is James Vincent." 
 
 " But tell me, if you were to meet with a very superior 
 force, what would you do ? " 
 
 " Run if I could ; if not, fight." 
 
 " But you might be captured, and then " 
 
 " Never, boy ; never." 
 
 " Well," said I, " as you have begun by sparing me, I hope 
 you will spare others now." 
 
 " I don't know why I spared you. Had you shown any 
 fear of death I should not have done so ; but I felt that you 
 would not care about it. I believe it was that." 
 
 About ten days after, we made the east end of the island 
 of Cuba, and ran into the Bay of Rendezvous, as it was named 
 by the pirate. It was very small, but completely land-locked, 
 and the land so high on every side that the masts of the vessel 
 could not be seen from seaward. The bay on the land side 
 was met by a deep, narrow ravine, between mountains which 
 were almost perpendicular, the ravine itself being accessible 
 from the mainland by only one narrow path known to the 
 pirates, and which they seldom made use of, except when a 
 spy was sent to the Havannah to ascertain what vessels were 
 about to sail. 
 
 On the high land which shut in the bay from the sea, the 
 pirates had a man constantly on the look-out, to report any 
 vessel which might be in the offing, and Vincent himself 
 passed much of his time there, as the breeze was fresh and 
 the air cool to what it was down in the land-locked bay. I 
 was, for the same reason, very fond of being on the look-out 
 hill, and generally followed up the captain when he went out 
 there. He certainly now showed a strong affection for me, 
 and I liked him better than I ever thought I could have 
 done. He was constantly telling me of the treatment he 
 and the other poor blacks had received in America, and I 
 could not help feeling my blood boil, and a conviction that, 
 
 140
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 had I been so treated, I should probably have been equally 
 under the influence of revenge. It is the world, and the 
 treatment we receive from it, which makes us chiefly what 
 we are. 
 
 One day the captain told me he was going that evening to 
 obtain information, as the spy he had sent had returned un- 
 successful, and that he should be absent for three or four 
 days. 
 
 Although I was not discontented with my position, still, as 
 the reader may well suppose, I had a strong wish to be out 
 of it as soon as possible, and I had determined to escape if I 
 could ; it immediately occurred to me that his absence would 
 give me the opportunity. 
 
 I replied with a laugh, " Had you not better take me with 
 you ? " 
 
 " Very likely indeed, you would be so very useful. I shall 
 have quite enough to do to take care of myself; besides, you 
 might betray me/' added he, with a fierce and penetrating 
 look. 
 
 " Thank you for your good opinion," replied I indignantly. 
 " So you think, because you have saved my life, that I would 
 take yours. I am not yet such a rascal, whatever I may 
 become by keeping bad company." 
 
 " Well, well," replied the negro captain, " I believe I am 
 wrong, so don't get into a passion ; but, at all events, you 
 must see that it is impossible I can take you with me." 
 
 " If you don't choose, I can't help it," said I ; " but I don't 
 like remaining here without you ; I shall run away if I can, 
 so I give you fair warning." 
 
 " You won't find that quite so easy," replied he, laughing ; 
 " and I recommend you not to attempt it." 
 
 Here the conversation dropped. About midnight the 
 captain commenced his ascent of the ravine, and I resolved 
 that I would not lose the opportunity, if it offered, of follow- 
 ing him. I watched him as long as I could see him, that I 
 might know the direction of the secret path, and then I 
 joined the crew, who were lying down by the tents which 
 they had pitched on the shore. Shortly afterwards, the 
 Spanish Indian who had coloured me passed by me, and as 
 I intended to make the attempt before it was quite dark, I 
 thought that I would remove any suspicion, and I therefore 
 
 141
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 requested him to stain me again. This he consented to do, 
 and in half-an-hour I was again naked among the negroes, 
 and undergoing the operation. Having received the two 
 applications, as before, I then quitted them. 
 
 As soon as it was quite dark, I armed myself with a pair of 
 pistols, and crawled underneath the back of the captain's tent, 
 in which I always slept, and, without being perceived, gained 
 the narrow path in the brushwood by which the captain 
 had left 
 
 I continued in the path for some time, by feeling the brush- 
 wood on either side ; but before I had crawled half-way up the 
 ravine, I found that the brushwood had not been cut away any 
 farther, and I was at a loss how to proceed. All traces were 
 gone, and all I had to do was to climb up to the summit, and 
 to take my chance of finding any egress. I toiled on with 
 difficulty : sometimes stopped by a rock which would take 
 me minutes to climb over ; at others, holding on by the brush- 
 wood for my life. By twelve o'clock I had gained more than 
 two-thirds of the ascent, and then the moon rose, and assisted 
 me with her light. I must say, that when I looked up and 
 saw the rocks towering above me, and overhanging my path, 
 I felt that escape was nearly impossible ; however, I recom- 
 menced my labour, and gained some ground, when, as I was 
 clinging to the side of a rock by a small shrub, it gave way, 
 and I rolled and fell down many feet, between that rock and 
 another opposite to it. 
 
 I was not much hurt, aod I regained my legs. Looking up 
 and about me, I found that I was in a narrow passage between 
 the rocks, leading both up and down in fact, I had tumbled 
 into the secret path that I had been in search of. Delighted 
 with this discovery, I now set off with great spirit, and in half- 
 an-hour found myself on the other side of the hill which formed 
 the ravine, and looking down upon an expanse of country in 
 the interior. Being very tired, I sat down, that I might 
 recover my strength before I continued my journey. 
 
 " I am free at last," thought I, and my memory wandered 
 back to my mother, my ship, and my captain old Culpepper, 
 Tommy Dott, and Bob Cross. "I shall see them all," I 
 thought, " and what a story I shall have to tell." As soon 
 as I had rested myself and recovered my breath, I thought 
 I might as well start. 
 
 142
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 I had not proceeded more than a hundred yards before I 
 thought I heard a noise, as if some one was approaching. I 
 listened I felt sure that such was the case, and I also heard 
 the deep baying of a hound. The noise increased rapidly 
 it was that of one forcing his way through the brushwood, 
 which covered the side of the hill. 
 
 In a minute afterwards I perceived a man coming up the 
 hill at a swift pace, directly towards me. As he approached 
 I could almost swear that it was Vincent, the negro captain ; 
 but when within ten yards of me, I perceived him turn round 
 and flourish his sabre in the air, while, at the same time, three 
 large bloodhounds spiving at him. One fell by the blow of 
 his sabre ; but the other two flew at his throat, and fastened 
 on him, bearing him to the ground, and holding him in spite 
 of all his struggling and his immense strength. 
 
 I recollected my pistols : I cocked them, ran up, and putting 
 one to the head of the nearest dog, blew out its brains. I 
 was equally successful with the other they both lay dead 
 by his side, and Vincent was released. He started up. 
 
 " It is me Cato," said I. 
 
 " Cato ! " replied he ; " but there is not a moment to be 
 lost. I undei'stand it all." 
 
 He seized me by the arm, and dragged me with him to 
 the narrow entrance of the pass, and as soon as we came 
 in he rolled three large rocks, which had evidently been 
 used for such purpose before, so as completely to block up 
 the entrance. 
 
 " There," said he, leaning back quite exhausted ; "be quiet, 
 Cato. We are safe now ; they will be on the top of the hill 
 directly." 
 
 We remained where we were about ten minutes, when we 
 heard voices not very far from us. They were the pursuers of 
 the negro captain, who were evidently baffled. After a time 
 the sounds receded from us, and we heard them no more. 
 Vincent then spoke. 
 
 " You were escaping, Cato." 
 
 "I had escaped," replied I ; " I told you that I would." 
 
 " Strange that you should have discovered the path ; did 
 any one betray it to you ? " 
 
 " No one," replied I ; and I then told him how I had fallen 
 into it. 
 
 143
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 "Well, you have returned all obligations, and more than 
 ever you owed me/' said he ; " you have saved my life this 
 time, and that when all chance was over." 
 
 " Then," replied I, " although I shall be very sorry to part 
 with you, give me that liberty which I had gained, and which 
 I lost in defending you from the dogs." 
 
 " I would have let you go then, Cato," replied he, " but 
 your life would have been sacrificed. My pursuers would 
 have hurried you to prison before you could have explained 
 who you were. You forget your colour is changed ; they 
 were not seeking me, but a runaway slave, and the blood- 
 hounds came upon my track. Those white men show no 
 mercy ; they have more pleasure in seeing a runaway slave 
 torn to pieces by those dogs than in recovering possession of 
 him. It is a sort of fox-chase to them," continued he, grating 
 his teeth after he had said so. " Cato, I will give you your 
 liberty, if you wish it, and I know you do wish it, as soon as 
 I can with any prudence ; that I promise you, and you know 
 that I will keep my word." 
 
 " I am quite satisfied," replied I. 
 
 "And do you promise me that you will not attempt to 
 escape a second time ? " 
 
 "I promise you that I will not," replied I. 
 
 " Enough," said Vincent. " Now let us go down the hill, 
 for I am very much torn by those infernal brutes, and must 
 have the wounds washed and attended to." 
 
 We descended the hill in silence, and in a quarter of an 
 hour had gained the tent. Vincent was severely bitten and 
 torn. As soon as his wounds had been dressed he lay down 
 on his mat, and I did the same. 
 
 It was some days before Vincent recovered from the severe 
 injuries which he had received from the bloodhounds ; and 
 he did not appear to be inclined to run any more risks of 
 that sort. Although he said little, I could perceive that he 
 was brooding over future vengeance, and he was now nearly 
 the whole of the day with his glass on the look-out hill. 
 
 One morning a schooner hove in sight, steering from the 
 Havannah to the southward and eastward, either for the 
 islands or the Spanish Main. The Stella had for many days 
 been ready for instant sailing, and having watched her till 
 near sunset, Vincent sent down orders for every soul to be
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 on board, and the anchor hove up. Just as it was dark we 
 towed out of the bay, and made all sail. 
 
 At daylight the schooner was but a few miles ahead of us, 
 and not being a fast sailer, in a little more than an hour we 
 were alongside of her. She proved to be bound to the island 
 of Cura9oa, being the property of an old Dutch gentleman, 
 who was on board with his daughter, a little girl about seven 
 years old. The crew consisted chiefly of negroes, slaves to 
 the owner; the master of the vessel and the mate being, 
 with the exception of the old gentleman and the little girl, 
 the only white people on board. 
 
 As usual, the crew were brought on board by the pirates, 
 who reported to the captain that the vessel was in ballast, 
 and of no value. As the crew of the Stella were already more 
 than requisite, Vincent did not require the negroes ; he told 
 them that they might go on board the schooner again, and 
 take her into any port they pleased ; with the white people, 
 however, it was another affair. 
 
 I had remained below, not wishing to witness a scene of 
 butchery ; but I was induced to look up the ladder, in conse- 
 quence of Jose telling me that there was a little white girl 
 come on board. At the time that I did so, Vincent had just 
 done speaking with the negroes belonging to the captured 
 vessel ; they had fallen back, and there was then standing 
 before Vincent the master and mate of the vessel, the old 
 Dutch gentleman and the little girl. 
 
 A more interesting child I never had seen, and my heart 
 bled at the idea of her being sacrificed. I could not help 
 hoping that Vincent would have a similar feeling, but I was 
 mistaken. The master and mate were pointed at, and imme- 
 diately seized by negroes and tossed over into the sea. The 
 old gentleman bowed his head over the beautiful child, and 
 she knelt to him, as if for his blessing before she died. At 
 that very moment Vincent gave the sign I could remain 
 quiet no longer I sprang on the deck. 
 
 "Stop !" cried I to the men who were about to seize the 
 old gentleman " stop ! " The negroes did fall back at my 
 voice. 
 
 " What is this ? " cried Vincent. 
 
 " Captain Vincent," cried I, " do you call yourself a man 
 to war with children and old grey-headed men ? You must 
 
 145 K
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 not, shall not, touch these two. You have wreaked your 
 vengeance upon the white men ; be content let these go." 
 
 " Cato," replied Vincent fiercely, " it is well that it is you 
 that have dared to snatch the prey from the fangs of the 
 wild beast. Had it been another, this pistol should have 
 sent a ball whizzing through his brain; as it is, go down 
 below immediately." 
 
 " I do not fear your pistol, Captain Vincent, nor will I go 
 below ; that very pistol, in my hand, saved you from the 
 fangs of the bloodhound. I tell you, therefore, that you 
 must not destroy that innocent child if you love me you 
 must not ; for I will hate, detest, and scorn you ever after- 
 wards. I entreat you I implore you to let them go; they 
 are not fit objects for your vengeance ; and if you destroy 
 them, I tell you, you are a coward ! " 
 
 "What!" roared the tiger, "a. coward!" and, no longer 
 able to contain himself, he levelled his pistol at me and drew 
 the trigger. It missed fire ; Vincent looked very confused 
 he tossed the pistol on deck, folded his arms, and turned 
 his face away. 
 
 There was a dead silence. The negro crew looked first 
 at me and then at the captain, as if awaiting orders, and 
 uncertain of the issue. The Dutch gentleman seemed to 
 be so lost in surprise, as to almost forget his impending 
 fate ; while the little girl clung to him, and stared at me 
 with her deep blue eyes. It was what in the theatres they 
 would call a tableau. 
 
 I followed up my advantage. Stepping forward, and 
 placing myself before the old man and the child, I first 
 broke the silence. 
 
 " Captain Vincent," said I, "you did once promise me that 
 you would never injure me or attempt my life ; that promise 
 you have broken. Since that, you have made me another 
 promise you may recollect it which was, that you would 
 allow me to leave you on the first favourable opportunity ; 
 there cannot be any opportunity more favourable than the 
 present. The negroes whom you are to send back to the 
 schooner do not know how to navigate her. I request, there- 
 fore, to know whether you intend to keep this second promise, 
 or to break it as you have the first ? I ask my liberty." 
 
 "If I broke my promise just now, it was your fault/' 
 
 146
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 replied Vincent coolly. "I am sorry for it, and I can say 
 no more ; I intended to keep it, and, to prove so, I now 
 keep my second you may go." 
 
 " I thank you for that. I only wish that, now I leave you, 
 I could leave you with feelings of goodwill, and not of I 
 must say it of horror and disgust. Captain Vincent, once 
 more let me beg, as a last favour, that you will spare these 
 poor people." 
 
 " Since you are so particularly interested about this useless 
 old man, and still more useless child," replied Vincent sar- 
 castically, " I will now make a proposal to you. You have 
 your liberty. Do you choose to give it up and remain here, 
 provided I let them go away in the schooner ? Come now 
 take your choice ; for I swear by my colour, that if you go 
 away in the schooner, the moment you shove off, they shall 
 go over the gunwale." 
 
 "My choice is then made," replied I; for I knew that 
 when he swore by his colour he was in earnest : " release 
 them, and I will remain here." I little knew what I was 
 to undergo in consequence of this decision. 
 
 " Be it so," said Vincent ; then turning to one of the 
 mates, " Let them go back with the negroes ; hoist the boat 
 up when she returns, and sail for the Rendezvous." So 
 saying, he went down into the cabin. 
 
 " You are saved," said I, going up to the old Dutch gentle- 
 man ; " lose no time ; get into the boat as fast as possible, 
 and make sail on your vessel as soon as you get on board. 
 Good-bye, little girl," said I, taking her hand. 
 
 " I thank you," replied the gentleman in good English 
 " I cannot say how much ; I am so surprised at what I have 
 seen ; but recollect the name of Vanderwelt, of Curacoa ; and 
 if ever we meet again, you will find me grateful." 
 
 " I will ; but ask no more questions now into the boat 
 quick," said I, shaking his proffered hand. They were 
 handed down into the boat by the negroes. 
 
 I remained on deck until they were put on board ; the 
 boat returned, was hoisted up, the schooner made sail again, 
 and then I went down into the cabin. I found the negro 
 captain stretched upon the sofa, his face covered up with 
 both his hands; he remained in the same position, taking 
 no notice of my coming down. Although my confidence in 
 
 147
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 him was destroyed after his snapping the pistol at me, yet 
 when I reflected how I had bearded him in his rage, I did 
 make some excuse for him ; moreover, I knew that it was 
 my interest to be on the best terms with him, and, if pos- 
 sible, make him forget what had passed, for I felt that his 
 proud spirit would make it difficult for him to forgive himself 
 for having been induced by his passion to break an oath 
 which he had sworn to by his colour. I therefore, after a 
 little reflection, went up to him and said 
 
 " I am sorry that I made you so angry, Captain Vincent ; 
 you must forgive me, but I thought that deed beneath you, 
 and I could not bear to have a bad opinion of you." 
 
 " Do you mean to assert that you have not a bad opinion 
 of me now ?" replied he, fixing his eyes upon me. 
 
 " No, certainly not ; you have released those I pleaded for, 
 and I am very grateful to you for having done so." 
 
 " You have made me do what I never did before," replied 
 he, raising himself and sitting with his feet on the deck. 
 
 " I know I have ; I have made you spare those of my 
 colour." 
 
 " I did not mean that ; you have irritated me so as to make 
 me break my oath." 
 
 " That was my own doing my fault rather than yours. I 
 had no right to speak as I did ; but I was in a great rage, and 
 that is the truth. I do believe that if I had had a pistol in 
 my hand I should have fired it at you ; so we may cry quits 
 on that score." 
 
 "I am angry with myself the more so, that I little 
 imagined that you would have remained with me after my 
 breaking my oath. Either you must have felt great 
 interest about those people, or you must have great confi- 
 dence in me, a confidence which I have proved that I do 
 not deserve." 
 
 " That you did forget yourself, I grant ; but I have that 
 confidence that it will be a warning to you, and you will not 
 forget yourself again ; I therefore remain with you with per- 
 fect confidence, feeling I am quite safe, until you think proper 
 to give me my liberty." 
 
 " You still wish to leave me then ? " 
 
 " I have relations and friends a profession to follow. 
 What can I gain by remaining here, except your friendship ? 
 
 148
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 I never will be a pirate, you may be assured. I wish from 
 my heart that you were not one." 
 
 " And who should be pirates if the blacks are not?" replied 
 Vincent. " Have they not the curse of Cain ? Are they not 
 branded ? Ought not their hands to be against every one but 
 their own race ? What is the Arab but the pirate of the 
 desert the sea of sand ? Black is the colour for pirates. 
 Even the white pirates feel the truth of this, or why do they 
 hoist the black flag ? " 
 
 " At all events, it's a profession that seldom ends well." 
 
 "And what matter does that make? We can die but once 
 I care not how soon. I have not found life so very sweet 
 as to care for it, I assure you. Cato, there is but one thing 
 sweet in existence one feeling that never clogs and never 
 tires, and that is revenge." 
 
 " Are not love and friendship sweet ? I certainly know 
 nothing about the first." 
 
 " I know no more than you do of it. They say friendship 
 is the more lasting ; and as a proof of how lasting that is, I 
 snapped my pistol at you, and had it not missed fire should 
 have killed the only one for whom I ever felt friendship in 
 this world." 
 
 u That's a bad habit you have of carrying your pistols at all 
 times ; they are too handy, and give no time for reflection. 
 Only suppose, now, you had blown out my brains, you would 
 have been very sorry." 
 
 "Cato, I have many lives on my hands, and hope to have 
 many more before I die. I never have repented one act of 
 my life a murder, as you may call it and I never shall. 
 But I tell you frankly, that had I destroyed you in my 
 passion, I should have been a miserable man. I know it ; I 
 feel it" 
 
 " Let's say no more about it ; that I'm just as glad as you 
 are that you did not kill me, I assure you most positively. 
 Here's Jose coming with the dinner." 
 
 Here ended our conversation, which I have given just to 
 show the peculiar disposition of this extraordinary man, with 
 whom I had become domesticated. Verily and truly was I, 
 as he said, " like a little dog in the cage of a tiger," and, from, 
 familiarity, just as bold as dogs become under such peculiar 
 circumstances. 
 
 149
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 Before morning we were again at anchor in the Rendezvous 
 Bay, and the tents were pitched as before. We remained 
 there for more than a fortnight, during which my intimacy 
 with the captain was even greater than before. He appeared 
 to endeavour to do all in his power to restore my confidence 
 in him, and he succeeded. Still I must say, that I began 
 to be weary of this sort of life. My dreams were ever of 
 murder and bloodshed; and more than once I felt inclined 
 to make my escape : but I had promised, and the remem- 
 brance of my promise prevented me. 
 
 One afternoon the man on the look-out made the usual 
 signal for a vessel in sight. Vincent went up immediately, 
 and I followed him. It was a schooner, very long, with very 
 taut, raking masts. Vincent examined her for some time and 
 then gave me the glass, and asked me what I thought of her. 
 I replied, that I thought she was a man-of-war schooner. 
 
 " You are right," said he, " I know her well ; it is the 
 Arrow, and she has come out to cruise for me. This is 
 the third time that she has been sent after me. Once we 
 exchanged a few broadsides, but another man-of-war hove 
 in sight, and I was compelled to leave her. She shall not 
 accuse me of running from her now that she is alone, and by 
 to-morrow morning I will give her the opportunity of making 
 the report of my capture if she can ; but if I capture her you 
 may guess the rest." 
 
 We remained till nearly sunset, watching the motions of 
 the schooner. Vincent then went down the hill to give orders 
 for sailing, leaving me with the glass. I again dii'ected it to 
 the schooner, and perceived that she was making signals. 
 
 Then she is not alone, thought I ; and Vincent may not 
 capture her quite so easily as he expects. I looked in vain 
 for the other vessel ; I could not see her ; I therefore con- 
 cluded that she must be somewhere under the land, and 
 hidden by it from my sight. 
 
 The signals were repeated till dusk, when I went down 
 the hill, and found that all was bustle and activity, Vincent 
 superintending himself the preparations for sailing. I did 
 not interrupt him to tell him that I had perceived the 
 schooner making signals. I had an idea, somehow or an- 
 other, that I should regain my liberty, and was as anxious 
 as Vincent that the Stella should be under weigh. 
 
 150
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 Before ten o'clock everything was ready. Vincent had 
 told his men that the English man-of-war schooner was out- 
 side, and that he intended to fight her ; the men appeared 
 delighted at the proposal, and as resolute and determined as 
 men should be. 
 
 As soon as the Stella was clear of the bay, everything 
 was got ready for action, and I must say that nothing could 
 be more rapid or more quiet than their movements. We 
 stood out until we had gained an offing of five miles, 
 and then made a reach along the shore towards the 
 Havannah. 
 
 As soon as the Stella had laid her head towards the 
 Havannah, Vincent came down below. I had latterly slept 
 on one of the cabin sofas, but had this night remained with 
 my clothes on, for I was not sure that we might not be in 
 action before the morning. 
 
 The Arrow had gained the knowledge that our Rendezvous 
 Bay was somewhere about the east end of the island, and 
 had cruised accordingly, but could not discover it. 
 
 Vincent threw himself on the other sofa, and I pretended 
 to be asleep, as I did not wish to enter into conversation with 
 him ; I was too much occupied with my own thoughts, and 
 felt that there could be nothing in common between us at 
 such a moment. He was very soon asleep, and he talked 
 in his sleep. He was evidently in action, and gave his orders, 
 every now and then speaking a few words aloud, and then 
 it appeared as if he had taken the English schooner, and 
 that he was fulfilling his vows of retaliation. I shuddered as 
 I heard the half-broken menaces the exulting laugh which 
 occasionally burst from his lips. I arose and watched him 
 as he slept ; his hands were continually in motion, and his 
 fists clenched, and he smiled. Merciful Heaven ! what a 
 tale of savage cruelty that smile foretold if he were success- 
 ful ! I knelt down and prayed that he might be foiled in his 
 endeavours. As I rose, I heard a noise and talking on deck, 
 and one of the mates came down into the cabin. 
 
 " How does she bear ? " cried Vincent, starting up from his 
 couch, as if he instinctively knew what was to be told. 
 
 "Two points on the weather bow, captain," replied the 
 negro. " I think she has her foresheet to windward/' 
 
 What's the time ? " 
 
 151
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 " One bell in the morning watch ; it will be daylight in 
 an hour." 
 
 "Very good. How far is she off? " 
 
 "About four miles." 
 
 " Pipe to quarters ; I will be up directly." 
 
 Vincent took down his sword and buckled on his belt ; 
 then his pistols, which, after having examined the primings, 
 he fixed in his girdle. I still remained as if asleep, and as he 
 was going, out of the cabin, he turned to me. "He sleeps, 
 poor boy ; well, why should I wake him ? the guns will 
 rouse him up soon enough." So saying, he went on deck. 
 
 I considered what I should do. To be on deck was hardly 
 safe for me as a white person ; and, indeed, what business 
 had I there ? Why should I expose myself to the shot of 
 my countrymen, or run the risk of losing my life from the 
 rage of the negroes ! I therefore resolved on remaining where 
 I was at all events, for the present. 
 
 The negroes now came into the cabin, for the after-maga- 
 zine was under the fore-part of it. The hatch was taken up, 
 the screens let down, and all was dark. I had nothing to do 
 but to catch now and then the commands given by the negro 
 captain, and draw my inference as to what was taking place. 
 
 Although for the first half-hour I gained little information, 
 after that time had elapsed I knew what was going on. I 
 heard a voice hailing us from another vessel, and the reply 
 of the Stella was a broadside. There could be no mistake in 
 that. The Stella was then put about, and the other broad- 
 side given without a return from her opponent. At last it 
 came, and, as the shot whizzed over or tore up the planking 
 of the gunwales, I certainly did feel very strangely. I had 
 never been in action before, and the sensation was, I confess, 
 that of alarm ; but it was so mingled with curiosity as to 
 what was going on, that it was impossible to say what my 
 feelings were. I longed to be on deck, and certainly would 
 have been, if I had thought that I was safe with the pirate 
 crew; that alone prevented me. I remained, therefore, in a 
 most unpleasant state of ignorance and suspense. 
 
 The broadsides were now exchanged rapidly, and the 
 wounded, brought down between decks every minute, told 
 me that the action was severe. The orders of the negro 
 captain were occasionally heard they were cool and deter- 
 
 152
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 mined. Every minute some fresh manoeuvre was executed, 
 and the guns still worked as if there was nothing else to 
 attend to. At last the daylight came down the hatchway, 
 and I left the cabin and walked forward between decks ; I 
 found the deck strewed with wounded and dying men, calling 
 for water. I was glad to be able to do something which I 
 could consistently do, and I brought water from the cask and 
 gave it to them, one after another, as fast as I could ; I think 
 there were at least thirty men lying about the lower deck, 
 some in pools of their own blood, and sinking fast, for there 
 was no surgeon on board of the Stella. 
 
 Some more wounded men were brought down, and a 
 conversation took place between one of the mates of the 
 schooner, who was hurt, and the men who brought down the 
 wounded, and listening to them, I found that at daylight 
 they had discovered that an English frigate was under all 
 sail, beating up to them, and about five miles to leeward ; 
 that in consequence, the Stella was now carrying on a running 
 fight with the schooner (who was to windward of her), and 
 trying to escape. This accounted for the signals which I 
 had perceived that the English schooner was making the 
 evening before. My anxiety at this intelligence was natu- 
 rally much increased. The Stella was trying to escape, and 
 her sailing powers were so remarkable, that I was afraid she 
 would succeed. 
 
 The action was still continued between the two schooners, 
 but now the shot no longer hit the Stella, nor were there any 
 more wounded men brought down ; it was evident that the 
 two vessels were now firing at each other's masts and rigging, 
 the one to prevent, and the other to effect her escape, by dis- 
 mantling her antagonist. I felt as if I could have given my 
 left hand to have gone on deck. I waited half-an-hour more, 
 and then, curiosity conquering my fear, I crept gradually up 
 the fore-ladder. The men were working the guns to wind- 
 ward, the lee-side of the deck was clear, and I stepped 
 forward, and got into the head, where I could see both to 
 windward and to leeward. To leeward I perceived the 
 frigate, about four miles distant, with every stretch of canvas 
 that she could set on a wind ; I knew her directly to be the 
 Calliope, my own ship, and my heart beat quick at the chance 
 of being once more on board of her. 
 
 153
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 To windward, as the smoke occasionally cleared away, I 
 saw the Arrow schooner close hauled on the same tack as the 
 Stella, and distant about a mile ; every ten seconds the smoke 
 from her guns booming along the water's surface, and the 
 shot whizzing through our rigging ; she had not suffered 
 much from our fire : her sails were full of shot-holes, it is 
 true, but her spars were not injured. I then turned my 
 eyes upon the masts and rigging of the Stella : apparently, 
 the damage done was about equal to that received by the 
 Arrow ; our sails were torn, but our spars were unscathed. 
 
 The water was smooth, although the breeze was fresh, and 
 both schooners were running at the rate of six or seven miles 
 an hour ; but the Stella had evidently the advantage of 
 sailing, and fore-reached upon her opponent. I perceived 
 that everything depended upon a lucky hit, and having 
 satisfied myself with what I had seen, I hastened down 
 below. 
 
 For more than half-an-hour the firing continued without 
 advantage on either side, when a yell was given by the 
 negro crew, and I heard them cry on the deck that the 
 Arrow's foretop-mast was shot away. I heard the voice of 
 Vincent cheering his men, and telling them to be steady in 
 their aim. My heart sunk at the intelligence, and I sat 
 down on a chest. 
 
 The firing now slackened, for the Stella had shot ahead of 
 the English schooner, and the negroes on deck were laughing 
 and in high good-humour. For a few minutes the firing 
 ceased altogether, and I took it for granted that the Stella 
 had left her pursuers far behind ; when, of a sudden, a whole 
 broadside of guns were poured into us, and there was a 
 terrible crashing and confusion on the deck. 
 
 I ran up the ladder to see what had happened. It ap- 
 peared that as the Stella was crossing the bows of the Arrow, 
 the latter had, as a last chance, thrown up in the wind, and 
 discharged her whole broadside into us : two shots had 
 struck our mainmast, which had fallen by the board. I 
 perceived at once that the Stella's chance was over nothing 
 could save her ; she might resist the schooner, but could not 
 escape the frigate. 
 
 I ran down below, and went into the cabin ; I was afraid 
 that the negroes might perceive the joy in my countenance. 
 
 154
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 I heard the angry voice of the negro captain I heard him 
 stamping with rage, and I thanked God that I was not by 
 his side. The wreck of the mast was soon cleared away ; I 
 heard him address his negroes, point out to them that it was 
 better to die like men at the guns, than swing at the yard- 
 arm like dogs. Some of them came down and took on 
 deck a quarter-cask of spirits, which was plentifully supplied 
 to all. 
 
 The English schooner had borne down upon us, and the 
 action now commenced at pistol-shot. Never shall I forget 
 what took place for nearly three-quarters of an hour; the 
 negroes, most of them intoxicated, fought with rage and 
 fury indescribable their shouts their screams their cursing 
 and blasphemy, mingled with the loud report of the guns, 
 the crashing of the spars and bulwarks, the occasional cry of 
 the wounded, and the powerful voice of Vincent. It was 
 terrific between decks ; the smoke was so thick that those 
 who came down for the powder could not see, but felt their 
 way to the screen. Every two seconds, I heard the men 
 come aft, toss off the can of liquor, and throw it on the deck, 
 when they went to resume their labour at their guns. 
 
 At the end of the time I have mentioned, the shot flew 
 from to leeward, as well as from to windward : the frigate 
 had got within range, and was pouring in her broadside ; 
 still the firing and the shouting on the deck of the Stella 
 continued, but the voices were fewer ; and as the firing of 
 the frigate became more severe, they became fainter and 
 fainter; and at last but an occasional gun was fired from 
 our decks. 
 
 I became so uneasy that I could remain where I was no 
 longer ; I went forward on the lower deck again, and 
 tumbling over the wounded and the dead, I crept up the 
 fore-ladder. I looked over the coombings of the hatchway ; 
 the decks were clear of smoke, for not a gun was being fired. 
 Merciful Heaven ! what a scene of slaughter ! Many of the 
 guns were dismantled, and the decks were strewn with the 
 splinters and plankings of the gunwale, broken spars, and 
 negroes lying dead, or drunk, in all directions some cut and 
 torn to pieces, others whole, but mixed up with the fragments 
 of other bodies : such a scene of blood I have never since 
 witnessed. Out of the whole crew, I do not think there 
 
 155
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 were twenty men left unhurt, and these were leaning or 
 lying down, exhausted with fatigue or overcome with liquor, 
 on various parts of the deck. 
 
 The fighting was over ; there was not one man at his gun ; 
 and of those who remained still alive, one or two fell, while I 
 was looking up, from the shot which continued every minute 
 to pierce the bulwarks. Where was Vincent ? I dared not 
 go aft to see. I dared not venture to meet his eye. I dived 
 down below again, and" returned aft to the cabin ; there was 
 no more demand for powder ; not a soul was to be seen 
 abaft. Suddenly the after-hatchway grating was thrown off; 
 I heard some one descend ; I knew it was the hurried tread 
 of the negro captain. It was so dark, and the cabin so full 
 of smoke, that, coming from the light, he did not perceive 
 me, although I could distinguish him. He was evidently 
 badly wounded, and tottered in his walk. He came into the 
 cabin, put his hand to his girdle, and felt for his pistol, and 
 then he commenced pulling down the screen, which was 
 between him and the magazine. His intentions were evi- 
 dent, which were to blow up the vessel. 
 
 I felt that I had not a moment to lose. I dashed past 
 him, ran up the ladder, sprung aft to the taffrail, and dashed 
 over the stern into the sea. I was still beneath the surface, 
 having not yet risen from my plunge, when I heard and felt 
 the explosion felt it, indeed, so powerfully, that it almost 
 took away my senses ; so great was the shock, even while I 
 was under the water, that I was almost insensible. I have 
 a faint recollection of being drawn down by the vortex of 
 the sinking vessel, and scrambling my way to the surface of 
 the water, amidst fragments of timbers and whirling bodies. 
 When I recovered myself, I found that I was clinging to a 
 portion of the wreck, in a sort of patch, as it were, upon the 
 deep blue water, dark as ink, and strewed with splintered 
 fragments. 
 
 There I remained some minutes, during which time I 
 gained my recollection : I looked around and perceived the 
 Arrow schooner, lying about one hundred yards off, totally 
 dismantled, and my own frigate about a quarter of a mile to 
 leeward, as bright and as fresh as if she had just been re- 
 fitted. I observed a signal, made by the Calliope to the 
 schooner, which was answered. I looked in vain towards 
 
 156
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 the schooner, expecting her to lower down a boat. The fact 
 was, that the Calliope had made the signal for her to do so, 
 and the schooner had replied that she had no boat that 
 could swim. I then perceived that the frigate had lowered 
 down a boat which was pulling towards me, and I considered 
 myself as safe. 
 
 In a few minutes, during which I had quite recovered 
 myself, the boat pulled into the mass of floating fragments, 
 and .then the sailors ceased rowing, to look about them. 
 They perceived and pulled towards me hoisted me in over 
 the gunwale, and laid me at the bottom of the boat. I 
 scrambled on my feet, and would have, gone aft, when 
 the midshipman of the boat said to the men, " Pass that 
 cursed young pirate forward don't let him come aft 
 here." 
 
 "Oh, oh, Mr. Lascelles," thinks I "so you don't know 
 me ; you shall know me by-and-by." I quite forgot that I 
 was stained black, till one of the men, who seized me by the 
 collar to pass me forward, said, " Hand along the nigger. 
 He's a young one for the gallows, anyhow." 
 
 They handed me forward, and I did not choose to say who 
 I was. My love of fun returned the moment that I was 
 again with my shipmates. After looking well round and 
 ascertaining that I was the only one left alive, they pulled 
 back to the frigate ; and the midshipman went up to report. 
 I was handed up the side, and remained at the break of the 
 gangway, while the captain and first lieutenant were talking 
 with Mr. Lascelles, during which Mr. Tommy Dott came up 
 to me, and, putting his finger to his left ear, gave a cluck 
 with his tongue, as much as to say, "You'll be hanged, my 
 good fellow." 
 
 I could not help giving the first mason's sign which I 
 taught to Mr. Green, in return for Tommy's communication ; 
 to wit, putting my thumb to my nose, and extending my 
 fingers out towards him ; at which Tommy Dott expressed 
 much indignation, and called me a precious impudent varmin. 
 The men who were near us laughed, and said that I was 
 game at all events. No one knew me ; for not only was my 
 face well stained, but I was covered from head to foot with 
 a solution of salt water and gunpowder, which made me still 
 more indistinguishable. 
 
 157
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 I had remained at the gangway about two minutes, when 
 the first lieutenant said, " Bring the prisoner here." 
 
 I immediately went aft; and as soon as I was standing 
 before Captain Delmar and the first lieutenant (and behind 
 were all the officers, anxious to hear what I had to disclose) 
 I put my hand to my head, having no hat, as may be 
 supposed, and said, " Come on board, sir," reporting myself, 
 as is usually the custom of officers when they return from 
 leave or duty. 
 
 " Good heavens ! that voice ! why, who are you ? " cried 
 Captain Delmar, starting back a pace. 
 
 " Mr. Keene, sir," replied I, again putting my hand to my 
 head. 
 
 Bob Cross, who was, with many of the seamen, close to me, 
 quite forgetting etiquette, ran up and caught me round the 
 waist, looking me full in the face : " It is him, sir it is him ! 
 Huzzah ! huzzah ! " and all the seamen joined in the huzzahs, 
 which were, however, mingled with a great deal of laughter. 
 
 ft Merciful Heaven ! and so you have been blown up in 
 that vessel," said the first lieutenant, coming tome, with great 
 kindness. " Are you much burnt ? Why, he's quite black 
 Where's the surgeon ? " 
 
 " Aren't hurt at all, sir," replied I. 
 
 " Let him be taken down and examined," said the captain 
 with some emotion ; " if not hurt, let him come into the 
 cabin to me." 
 
 The captain went down the ladder, and then I shook 
 hands with Tommy Dott and all the other officers and mid- 
 shipmen ; and I will say that my reappearance appeared to 
 give unusual satisfaction. I went down into the gun-room 
 and was stripped. They were much surprised to find that I 
 was not hurt, and even more when they discovered that I 
 was black all over, and that washing would not restore my 
 colour. 
 
 "Why, Keene," said the first lieutenant, "how is it that 
 you have changed your colour ? " 
 
 " Oh, sir, I've been playing the nigger for these last three 
 months. It is a long story, but I will go with you to the 
 captain, and I will tell it there." 
 
 As soon as I had put on my uniform, I went up with Mr. 
 Hippesley to the cabin, and having, at the captain's request, 
 
 158
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 taken a chair, I entered into a full explanation, which lasted 
 more than an hour. 
 
 As soon as I had finished, Mr. Hippesley, who had plenty 
 to do on deck, but who could not leave until he had heard 
 my story, quitted the cabin, and I found myself alone with 
 the captain. 
 
 " I must say that I gave you up for lost," said Captain 
 Delmar ; " the boat's crew were picked up the next morning, 
 and reported that you were drowned in the cabin of the 
 vessel. Scoundrels, to desert you in that way." 
 
 " I do not think they were to blame, sir the water being 
 so high in the cabin, and my not answering to their call." 
 
 " But did they call you ? " 
 
 " Yes, sir ; I heard them call when I was half asleep, and 
 I did not answer." 
 
 " Well, I am glad to hear you say so ; but so convinced 
 have we been of your loss, that I have written to your 
 mother on the subject. Strange, this is the second time that 
 she has been distressed in this way. You appear to have a 
 charmed life, Mr. Keene." 
 
 " I hope I shall long live to do credit to your protection, 
 sir," replied I. 
 
 "I hope so too, Mr. Keene," replied the captain, very 
 kindly ; " I sincerely hope so too. In all this business you 
 have conducted yourself very manfully. It does you great 
 credit, and your mother ought to be proud of you." 
 
 " Thanky, sir," replied I, for I was overjoyed at such lan- 
 guage from Captain Delmar, and I thought to myself, if he 
 says my mother ought to be proud of me, he feels so himself. 
 
 " Of course, you cannot do duty under such a masquerade 
 as you are at present," continued the captain, who referred 
 to my stained skin. " I presume it will wear off by-and- 
 by. You will dine with me to-day ; now you may go to your 
 messmates." 
 
 I left the cabin, bowing very respectfully, and pleased with 
 what had occurred. I hastened to join my messmates, not, 
 however, until I had shaken hands with Bob Cross, who 
 appeared as delighted to see me as if he was my father. 
 
 I leave the reader to imagine the sort of levee which I 
 held both on the quarter-deck and below. Mr. Hippesley 
 could not get any of the officers to mind their duty. I 
 
 159
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 certainly was for two or three days the greatest personage 
 in the ship. After that, I had time to tell the whole of my 
 history quietly to Bob Cross. 
 
 Bob Cross, when he had heard me without interruption, 
 said, " Well, Master Keene, there's no telling what a man's 
 born to till after he's dead, and then it's all known : but it 
 does appear to me that you are born to something out of the 
 common. Here you are, not sixteen, not only playing a 
 man's part, but playing it manfully. You have been put in 
 most difficult situations, and always have fallen upon your 
 feet in the end. You appear to have an old head upon very 
 young shoulders ; at one moment to be a scampish boy, full 
 of mischief, and at another a resolute, cool, and clever man. 
 Sarcumstances, they say, make men, and so it appears in you ; 
 but it does seem strange for one and the same lad to be 
 stealing the purser's plums at one moment, and twisting a 
 devil of a nigger pirate round his finger the very next; and 
 then you have had such escapes twice reported dead at 
 headquarters, and twice come to life again. Now, Master 
 Keene, I've very good news to tell you ; you don't know 
 how high you stand with the captain and officers. There's a 
 feeling of envy against a lad who goes ahead (as well as a 
 man), which blinds people to his real merits ; but when he 
 is supposed to be dead and gone, and no longer in the way 
 of others, then every one tells the real truth ; and I do 
 assure you that not only the officers, but the captain himself, 
 grieved most sorely at y9ur loss. I saw the captain's eyes 
 wink more than once when speaking of you, and the first 
 lieutenant was always telling the other micls that he had not 
 one worth his salt, now that you were gone. And now that 
 you have come back and gained so much credit for what has 
 passed, I do really think that the captain is proud of you. I 
 overheard a little conversation between the captain and first 
 lieutenant the day you came on board, after you had been in 
 the cabin telling your adventures, and all that I can say is, 
 that the game is in your own hands, if you only play your cards 
 well, and never let Captain Delmar have the least idea that 
 you know that you have such claims upon him." 
 
 "That I certainly will not/' replied I, "as it might check 
 his feeling towards me." 
 
 " Exactly ; I've often thought about you, and now that I like 
 
 160
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 you so much, I watch the captain for your sake, and listen par- 
 ticularly to what he says, after dinner especially, when I've the 
 opportunity ; for, you see, when gentlemen drink wine, they 
 speak more freely as to what they really think, just as we fore- 
 mast-men do when we get our grog on board. The greatest 
 misfortune which could happen to you in your position would 
 be, the captain marrying and having children on the right 
 side of the blanket, as they call it. Now, I've often heard the 
 captain express a dislike to matrimony, and laugh at people's 
 getting married, which has pleased me very much for your sake, 
 Master Percival. You see, a man don't think much of marry- 
 ing after forty, and the captain must be fifty, if not more." 
 
 " Yes ; but if his brother dies and he is a very infirm man 
 the captain will then be Viscount de Verseley, and inherit 
 very large estates, and then he will marry to have an heir to 
 the title and estates, even if there is no love in the case." 
 
 "So he may," replied Cross "there's no saying; but still, 
 even if he does, it ain't certain that he has a family ; chickens 
 must not be counted before they are hatched. All you have to 
 pray for then is, that the brother may prove as tough as our old 
 admirals, whose senses get tired of staying any longer in their 
 bodies, and leave them long before their hulks are worn out." 
 
 "Why do admirals live so long?" 
 
 " Well, I suppose it is for the same reason that salt meat 
 keeps so much longer than fresh ; they have been forty or fifty 
 years with the salt spray washing in their faces and wetting 
 their jackets, and so in time, d'ye see, they become as it were 
 pickled with brine. Talking about that, how long will it be 
 before you get that tanning off you ?" 
 
 " I don't know ; but as the captain says I'm to do no duty 
 while it lasts, I hope it won't wear off too soon." 
 
 " Spoken like a midshipman. Now take my advice : al- 
 though not ordered to your duty, come up on deck and take 
 your spyglass." 
 
 " I've lost it, unfortunately. That was a good glass, for it 
 saved my life." 
 
 " Yes, it turned out as good for you as a freemason's sign, 
 which is more than Mr. Green can say. I don't think he'll ever 
 make a sailor he'd better bear up for clerk, and then he 
 might do very well for a purser by-and-by. There's eight bells, 
 Master Keene, so I think we had better say good night." 
 
 1G1 L
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 CHAPTER XX 
 
 -L HE Arrow schooner had suffered very severely in the con- 
 test, having lost her commanding officer and thirteen men 
 killed and wounded ; indeed, had not the Calliope been at 
 hand, it was the general opinion that the Stella would have 
 overpowered her, notwithstanding that the latter had lost 
 her mainmast ; for the Arrow was completely dismantled, and 
 would not have been able to have made sail. 
 
 The Calliope sent her carpenters and best seamen on board 
 to repair her damages, and the next day we stood away for 
 Port Royal, Jamaica, to announce the destruction of the 
 pirate vessel. 
 
 In the morning Captain Delmar sent for me. 
 
 " Mr. Keene, as you cannot do duty for the present, and as 
 I do not wish you to be idle, I think you had better pay a 
 little attention to navigation. You send in your day's work, 
 I perceive, but I suppose you have never regularly gone 
 through a course of study." 
 
 " No, sir," replied I ; " I fudge my day's work, and I should 
 be very glad to learn navigation properly." 
 
 "So I presume. Well, then, I have spoken with Mr. 
 Smith, the master, who has promised me to give you the 
 necessary instruction. " You will commence to-morrow ; you 
 can sit at the table in the fore-cabin, where you will have 
 nothing to distract your attention. You may go now." 
 
 I bowed and left the cabin, and meeting Bob Cross on the 
 main deck, I told him what the captain had said. 
 
 " I'm glad of it, Master Keene ; it shows that the captain 
 does now take a strong interest in you. He has never taken 
 any trouble of that kind with any midshipman before. It 
 will be of great service to you, so pay attention ; it will please 
 the captain if the master gives a good report of you. Who 
 knows but you may be sent away in a prize, and I sent with 
 you to take care of you. Wouldn't that be a capital spree ? " 
 
 The next day I commenced accordingly, under the tuition 
 of the master, and as I had not Tommy Dott to play with, I 
 gave satisfaction, and continued to do so until our arrival at 
 
 162
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 Port Royal, when the captain went up to the admiral's, stat- 
 ing all the particulars of the action, and, by way of sequel, 
 my adventures on board of the pirate vessel. The admiral 
 was so much interested that he requested Captain Delmar to 
 bring me on shore to dine with him the next day. 
 
 I was still very black ; but that made me, I presume, more 
 interesting. I told my story over again, and it afforded great 
 amusement to the company, particularly to the ladies ; and I 
 have reason to believe that many compliments were paid me 
 behind my back by the admiral and officers who dined there ; 
 at all events, Captain Delmar was much pleased. 
 
 My strange history soon got wind. The governor heard of 
 it, and asked Captain Delmar about it. The consequence 
 was, that I received another invitation from the governor, 
 and Captain Delmar again informed me that I might tell my 
 own story, which I did, modestly as before. I say modestly, 
 for I never was a boaster at any time ; and I really believe 
 that I thought much less of the circumstances than those did 
 to whom I narrated them. I had at that time but one wish, 
 which was to find favour in the sight of Captain Delmar. I 
 felt that all my prospects in life depended upon that ; and 
 aware of his disposition, and the deference that he expected, 
 humility had become, as it were, habitual. 
 
 During the time that we remained at Port Royal I con- 
 tinued my studies in the cabin, and as the captain remained 
 almost altogether on shore, I found the run of the cabin very 
 pleasant ; but as I had no inclination to study the whole of 
 the day, I was not sorry that Tommy Dott was very often my 
 companion in the cabin, an entrance to which, as he could 
 not pass the sentry at the door, he obtained by climbing down 
 the mizzen chains, and creeping into the port windows. As 
 soon as the captain's boat was seen coming off, Tommy was 
 out again by the port as quick as a monkey, and I was very 
 studiously poring over right-angled triangles. I rose, of 
 course, as the captain entered the cabin. "Sit down, Mr. 
 Keene," he would say " sit down ; the master has reported 
 favourably of you, and I am glad to hear of it." 
 
 One morning, when, as usual, Tommy Dott had come 
 through the port, we were so busily employed with a cari- 
 cature which we were making of old Culpepper, that the 
 captain's boat came alongside without our being aware of it, 
 
 163
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 and the captain's voice speaking to the first lieutenant as he 
 was descending the after-ladder was the first intimation we 
 received of his being on board. 
 
 It was impossible for Tommy Dott to escape without being 
 seen as he climbed out. The table, which was in the centre 
 of the cabin, was covered with a blue cloth, large enough for 
 the table when all the additional leaves were put to it, and 
 in its present reduced size the cloth fell down to the deck ; 
 I pointed it out to Tommy, as the sentry's hand upon the 
 handle of the door announced the immediate entrance of the 
 captain, and he darted underneath the table, that he might 
 escape detection, intending as soon as the captain went into 
 the after-cabin to make his retreat by the cabin-door or 
 windows. The captain entered, and I rose, as usual, from 
 my chair. 
 
 " Mr. Keene," said he, " I have occasion to speak to the 
 first lieutenant on important private business ; oblige me by 
 leaving the cabin till that is done. You may as well tell Mr. 
 Hippesley that I wish to see him." 
 
 " Yes, sir," replied I, making a bow, and leaving the cabin. 
 I felt very much alarmed lest Tommy should be discovered 
 in his hiding-place ; and after the captain had stated that he 
 had particular business with the first lieutenant, it was my 
 duty, knowing that Mr. Dott was there, to have said so. I 
 hardly knew what to do, or how to act. After all, it was no 
 great crime as it stood. Tommy Dott had come into the 
 cabin without leave, and had concealed himself; but if I was 
 to allow Tommy to remain there and listen to important and 
 particular business, evidently of a secret nature, I should forfeit 
 the good opinion and confidence of the captain ; nevertheless, 
 I was very unwilling to betray him. I was dreadfully puzzled, 
 and when I went to the first lieutenant he perceived my 
 confusion. 
 
 " Why, what is the matter with you, Mr. Keene ? you look 
 quite frightened," said he. 
 
 " Well, sir, I am," replied I ; " and I think it my duty to 
 tell you why I am so." 
 
 I then informed him that Tommy Dott was under the 
 cabin table, and would, of course, hear the secret communica- 
 tions of the captain. 
 
 " You have done very right, Mr. Keene, and I know how 
 
 164.
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 unpleasant it is to you to inform against your messmate ; but 
 at present there is no harm done." 
 
 He then laughed, and said, " However, Mr. Dott shall 
 never know that you have said anything about it, and I will 
 frighten him out of the cabin for the future." 
 
 He then went down the ladder, and into the fore-cabin. I 
 expected that he would have discovered Tommy as if by 
 accident, but such was not the case. The captain had just 
 gone into the after-cabin, and Mr. Hippesley immediately 
 followed him, and shutting the door, informed him of Mr. 
 Dott's position, and why I had made it known. The captain 
 could not help laughing, as, after all, it was no great offence. 
 
 He then gave the necessary information to the first lieu- 
 tenant, and they both walked into the fore-cabin ; the first 
 lieutenant saying, " If you please, then, Captain Delmar, I 
 will send a boat immediately with the letter." 
 
 " Certainly," replied the captain, sitting down, and who 
 evidently was inclined to join in the joke with Mr. Hippesley. 
 " Sentry, send the officer on deck to man the jolly-boat, and 
 tell Mr. Dott to come here immediately." 
 
 I was on deck when the sentry put his head up the ladder 
 and gave the order, and I immediately perceived the plan of 
 the first lieutenant, and the state of alarm into which Tommy 
 Dott must have been put. 
 
 The jolly-boat was manned, and Mr. Dott called for in 
 every quarter of the ship, but he did not make his appearance. 
 After a delay of several minutes, the officer on deck went 
 down into the cabin, reporting that the jolly-boat had been 
 manned some time, but that Mr. Dott was not to be found. 
 
 " Not to be found ! " replied the captain ; " why, he can't 
 have fallen overboard ? " 
 
 " Not he, sir," replied the first lieutenant ; " he has gone to 
 sleep somewhere : either in the tops or the fore-topmast stay- 
 sail netting." 
 
 " He appears to be a very troublesome boy," replied the 
 captain. 
 
 "Very useless, indeed, sir," replied the first lieutenant. 
 " Sentry, have they found Mr. Dott ? " 
 
 " No, sir ; quarter-masters have been everywhere. He's 
 not in the ship." 
 
 " Very odd ! " observed the captain. 
 
 165
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 " Oh ! he'll turn up soon, sir ; but really, Captain Delmar, 
 if you were to give him two or three dozen at the cabin gun, 
 it would bring him to his senses." 
 
 " That I most certainly will do," replied Captain Delmar ; 
 "and I authorise you to do it, Mr. Hippesley, as soon as he 
 makes his appearance ; it will be of some service to him. But 
 I hope no accident has happened to him." 
 
 " I have no fear of that, sir," replied the first lieutenant ; 
 "if the purser's steward's room had been open to-day, I should 
 have sent to see if he was not locked up in another attempt 
 to steal raisins, but that has not been the case. By-the-bye, 
 the spirit-room was open this morning, and he may have 
 been down there, and may have had the hatches put over 
 him." 
 
 " Well, we must send another midshipman ; call Mr. 
 Keene," said Captain Delmar. 
 
 The sentry called me, and I made my appearance. 
 
 "Mr. Keene, you'll go on shore to the dockyard in the 
 jolly-boat ; give that letter to the master attendant, and wait 
 for an answer." 
 
 "Yes, sir," replied I. 
 
 " Have you seen anything of Mr. Dott ? " said the first 
 lieutenant ; "you are constantly together." 
 
 "I saw him just before Captain Delmar came on board, sir, 
 but I have not seen him since." 
 
 " Well, well, we will settle accounts with the young gentle- 
 man as soon as he turns up," replied the captain ; " you may 
 go, Mr. Keene." 
 
 I perceived that the captain and first lieutenant both 
 smiled as I left the cabin. It appeared that soon after they 
 left it, and the captain went on shore ; but Tommy was so 
 frightened that he remained in his hiding-place, as he made 
 sure he would be flogged if he made his appearance, and he 
 resolved to remain where he was until my return, that he 
 might consult me. 
 
 As soon as I had reported myself, and given the answer to 
 the first lieutenant, I hastened to the cabin, and then poor 
 Tommy crawled from under the table ; the tears were still 
 wet on his cheeks. 
 
 " I shall be flogged, Keene, as sure as I stand here. Tell 
 me, what can I do what can I say ? " 
 
 166
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 " Tell the truth ; that's the best way/' replied I. 
 
 " Tell the captain that I was hid under the table ! that 
 would never do." 
 
 " Depend upon it, it's the best plan," replied I ; " and it is 
 the only advice I can give you. You may be flogged if you 
 tell the truth, but you are sure to be flogged if you tell a lie. 
 It will only add to your offence." 
 
 " Well, I've been thinking about it : I'm sure that Mr. 
 Hippesley will flog me if he catches me to-day or to-morrow ; 
 but if I remain hid for a day or two, they will really think 
 that I have fallen overboard, and then they will say, ' Poor 
 Tommy Dott,' and perhaps be so glad when I do make my 
 appearance, that they will forgive me." 
 
 " Yes," replied I, delighted at the idea ; " I'm sure they 
 will, if you do tell the truth when you appear again." 
 
 " Then, that is what I'll do. The first lieutenant said that 
 I might be in the spirit-room. Where shall I go to ? " 
 
 "Why," said I, "you must remain under the table till 
 dark, and then you may easily slip down into the coal-hole, 
 where it is so dark that they never will see you, even if they 
 go down for coals. It is the only place I know of; stay there 
 all to-morrow and next day, and come up in the evening ; or 
 the next morning perhaps will be better." 
 
 " Well, it's a very good place," replied Tommy ; " anything 
 better than being flogged ; but will you bring me something 
 to eat and drink ? " 
 
 " Depend upon me, Tommy," replied I ; " I'll contrive to 
 bring you something every night." 
 
 " Well, then, I'll do that," replied he. 
 
 "Yes; and tell the truth when you come out," said I. 
 
 " Yes, upon my honour I will ; " and so saying, Tommy, 
 hearing a noise, again dived under the cabin table. 
 
 Soon afterwards I went out of the cabin. The first lieu- 
 tenant beckoned me to him, and asked me where Mr. Dott 
 was, and I told him what had been arranged between us. 
 He laughed very much and said 
 
 "Well, if Master Tommy punishes himself by two days' 
 confinement in the coal-hole, and tells the truth when he 
 comes out, I think I may promise he will get off his flogging ; 
 but don't you say that I have spoken to you about it, and let 
 him do as he proposes." 
 
 167
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 When it was dark, I supplied Tommy with provisions, and 
 he gained the coal-hole without being discovered. 
 
 The next day the speculations at his disappearance were 
 general, and it was now believed that poor Tommy had fallen 
 overboard, and, as the sharks are thick enough in Port Royal, 
 that he was safely stowed away in one of their maws. I will 
 say that the whole of the ship's company were very sony for 
 him, with the exception of Mr. Culpepper, who observed that 
 no good ever came of a boy who stole raisins. 
 
 " So you think, that because a lad steals a few of your con- 
 founded plums," observed the second lieutenant, " he deserves 
 to be eaten by the sharks. If 1 were Tommy Dott, I would 
 haunt you if I could." 
 
 " I'm not afraid of dead men," replied Mr. Culpepper ; 
 " they are quiet enough." 
 
 " Perhaps so ; but recollect, you make them chew tobacco, 
 and therefore they ought to rise up in judgment against you, 
 if they do against any one." 
 
 As this conversation passed on the quarter-deck, it put an 
 idea in my head. That night I went to Tommy, whom I 
 found terribly tired of sitting on the coals. I brought him 
 a bottle of mixed grog, and some boiled beef and biscuit. I 
 consoled him by telling him that every one was sorry at his 
 disappearance, and that I was convinced that he would not 
 be punished if he told the truth. 
 
 Tommy was for leaving the coal-hole immediately, but I 
 pointed out to him that the captain had not been on board 
 that day, and that it was necessary that the captain should 
 believe that he had fallen overboard, as well as the officers, or 
 his compassion would not be roused. Tommy saw the pro- 
 priety of this, and consented to remain another day. I then 
 told him what Mr. Culpepper had said, and I added, " Now, 
 Tommy, if Mr. Culpepper should see you by any chance, 
 pretend to be your ghost." 
 
 " That I will," replied Tommy, " if I get six dozen for it." 
 I then left him. 
 
 On my return on deck, I saw Bob Cross ; he was on shore 
 during the major portion of the day, attending upon the cap- 
 tain, and as I was no longer in the captain's gig, I saw but 
 little of him. 
 
 <( Well, Mr. Keene," said he, " I think you have quite 
 
 1C8
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 recovered your colour by this time, and I hope to see you in 
 the gig again." 
 
 " I do not think I shall yet awhile I have not yet learnt 
 navigation enough ; but the master says he will be done with 
 me in a fortnight, if I go on as well as I do now." 
 
 " Yes ; I heard him tell the captain that you were very 
 quick, and would be a good navigator. But I can't get over 
 the loss of poor Tommy Dott ; he was a little scampish, that's 
 sartin, but still he was a merry, kind-hearted boy too good 
 for the sharks, at all events. You must feel his loss, Mr. 
 Keene, for you were always together." 
 
 "No, I don't, Bob," replied I. 
 
 " Well, I'm sorry to hear you say that, Mr. Keene ; I 
 thought you had a kinder heart" 
 
 " So I have, Bob. But I'll tell you a secret, known only to 
 the first lieutenant and me ; and that is, Tommy's in the 
 coal-hole, very dirty, but quite safe." 
 
 Bob Cross burst into a fit of laughing, which lasted some 
 time. 
 
 " Well, Mr. Keene, you have really taken a weight off my 
 mind ; now tell me all about it. You know I'm safe." 
 
 I then told Bob what had happened, and of Tommy's in- 
 tention to make his appearance on the following evening or 
 the next morning. 
 
 "Well," said Bob, "you're mischief itself, Master Keene, 
 and that's a fact ; however, it's all right this time, and you 
 have the captain and first lieutenant as your confidants and 
 partners in the joke. You did perfectly right, and I'm sure 
 the captain and first lieutenant must be pleased with you ; 
 but recollect, Master Keene, keep your distance as before 
 don't presume." 
 
 " Never fear, Bob," replied I. " But now I have told you 
 that, I want you to assist me." I then repeated the con- 
 versation of Mr. Culpepper with the second lieutenant. 
 
 " Now," continued I, " you see, Cross, I can't do anything 
 myself; Mr. Culpepper hates me, and would suspect me ; but 
 if we could only frighten him : you might, for he would not 
 think you were playing him a trick." 
 
 " I see," replied Bob ; " it will be a good thing for Tommy 
 Dott, and a nice wind-up of this affair. Let me alone. When 
 I come on board to-morrow evening I'll manage it if I can." 
 
 169
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 After a little more conversation, we separated for the 
 night. 
 
 The next morning the captain came on board. He remained 
 on deck with the first lieutenant for some minutes, during 
 which, of course, he was made acquainted with Tommy Dott's 
 position. When he came down into the cabin, I moved from 
 my seat, as respectful and serious as before ; and when ordered 
 to sit down again, resumed my studies with great apparent 
 diligence. He did not say a word to me about Tommy Dott, 
 and as he was going out of the. cabin, Mr. Culpepper was 
 announced by the sentry. 
 
 " If you please, Captain Del mar," said Mr. Culpepper, with 
 his usual profound bow, "what are we to do with the effects 
 of Mr. Dott, who has fallen overboard ? By the regulations 
 of the service, they should be sold before the mast. And 
 I also wish to know whether he is to be continued to be 
 victualled, or whether it is your pleasure that he is discharged 
 as dead ? " 
 
 The captain smiled, and turned his face towards me ; but 
 I continued with my eyes down on my book. 
 
 " Perhaps we had better wait till to-morrow, Mr. Cul- 
 pepper," replied the captain, " and then you may sell his 
 effects, and put D.D. to his name, poor fellow." And having 
 made this reply, the captain went out of his cabin. Mr. 
 Culpepper followed ; and shortly afterwards the captain went 
 on shore again. 
 
 Before dusk, the captain's gig, as usual, returned on board, 
 and I was at the gangway to meet Bob Cross ; the boat was 
 hoisted up, and then Bob came to me. 
 
 " I must first go down and see Mr. Dott, that I may be 
 able to swear to the fact." Bob did so, and then returned 
 on deck. Mr. Culpepper was abaft, walking by himself, when 
 Bob went up, and accosted him. 
 
 " If you please, sir," said Bob, touching his hat, " did the 
 captain say anything to you about coals, for I expect we shall 
 not stay here much longer ? " 
 
 " No," replied Mr. Culpepper. 
 
 " Then he must have forgot it, I suppose, sir." 
 
 " Well, there's plenty of coals," replied Mr. Culpepper. 
 
 " Well, sir, I don't know ; but I think I heard the cook's 
 mate say as how they were getting rather low." 
 
 170 "
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 " Getting rather low ! then there must have been great 
 waste/* exclaimed Mr. C., who was very careful of his 
 expenses. 
 
 " I don't know how far it may be so, but I think it might 
 be as well to know how matters stand ; and if so be there's 
 plenty, why I can tell Captain Delmar when I go on shore- 
 to-morrow." 
 
 " I'll see ; I'll go down myself to-night," replied Mr. 
 Culpepper. " The midshipmen are allowed a stove to them- 
 selves very unusual and they are cooking all day." 
 
 " Talking about midshipmen, sir," replied Cross, " you may 
 think it's very odd ; but as I stand here and you know, Mr. 
 Culpepper, I arn't easily scared I saw that young Tommy 
 Dott, or his ghost, this very evening." 
 
 It was now quite dark, and Mr. Culpepper stared at the 
 coxswain, and then replied, " Pooh, nonsense ! " 
 
 " It's no nonsense, I do assure you. I saw him with these 
 eyes, as sure as I stand here." 
 
 " Where ? '' exclaimed Mr. C. 
 
 " Right forward, sir. I only mention it to you ; but don't 
 say a word about it, for I should only be laughed at. But 
 I do assure you that I would kiss the Bible to it, if it was 
 required. I never did before believe in anything of that sort, 
 that's sartain ; but it's no use talking about it, sir. I think 
 I had better get a lantern, and get over this coal business 
 at once." 
 
 "Yes, yes," replied Mr. Culpepper; "but you won't know 
 how much coals there are : I must go myself and see." 
 
 Bob Cross was soon ready with the lantern, and went for- 
 ward with Mr. Culpepper. The hammocks had been piped 
 down, and they were obliged to bend double under them to 
 get along the lower deck. I followed unperceived. 
 
 The descent into the coal-hole was by battens, and not 
 very easy for an old man like Mr. C. But Cross went down 
 first, holding the light for the purser to follow, which he did 
 very slowly, and with great caution. As soon as they both 
 stood on the coals below, the purser took the light to make 
 his survey. 
 
 " Why, there's plenty of coals for three months, coxswain," 
 said he. " I thought there was ; you see they are nearly up 
 to the beams abaft." 
 
 171
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 " Look ! sir look ! " exclaimed Cross, starting back ; 
 what's that ? " 
 
 " Where ? " exclaimed Mr. C., alarmed. 
 
 " There, sir there he is ; I told you so." 
 
 The purser's eyes were directed to where Bob pointed, and 
 then he beheld Tommy Dott standing immovable with his 
 arms extended, as if denouncing him his eyes staring, and 
 his mouth wide open. 
 
 " Mercy ! murder ! " cried the purser, dropping the lantern, 
 which went out and left them in the dark ; and he tumbled 
 down on the coals. 
 
 Bob Cross stepped over him, and hastened up to the lower 
 deck, followed by Tommy Dott, who first, by way of revenge, 
 jumped several times upon the purser's face and body before 
 he climbed up. 
 
 The cry of the purser had given the alarm. The master-at- 
 arms hastened forward with his lantern just as Tommy had 
 made his appearance above the coombings. Seeing Tommy 
 as black as a sweep, he too was frightened. The men had put 
 their heads out of their hammocks, and some of them had 
 seen Tommy. 
 
 Bob Cross, as he crawled aft, cried out, "Tommy Dott's 
 ghost ! " I had pretended to be terrified out of my wits, as I 
 ran aft, and all was confusion on the lower deck. The first 
 lieutenant had come out of the wardroom, and seeing me, he 
 inquired what was the matter. I replied that Mr. Culpepper 
 had gone down into the coal-hole, and had seen Mr. Dott's 
 ghost. He laughed heartily, and went back. 
 
 Tommy had in the meantime made his appearance in the 
 raids' berth, at which they had all rushed from him in dismay, 
 just as I entered ; when I caught him by the hand, saying, 
 " Tommy, my boy, how are you ? " They then perceived that 
 it was Tommy himself, and order was restored. 
 
 Mr. Culpepper was hoisted up out of the coal-hole. Master 
 Tommy having jumped upon his face, he looked a very 
 miserable object, as he was well blackened, as well as much 
 bruised from the soles of Tommy's shoes, and his nose had 
 bled profusely. He was very incoherent for some time ; but 
 the doctor gave him an opiate, and put him to bed. 
 
 The next morning the whole affair was explained on the 
 quarter-deck, Master Tommy well reprimanded, and desired 
 
 172
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 to return to his duty. The captain was very much amused 
 at the winding up of this affair, as it was a capital story to 
 tell at the governor's. Tommy never had an idea that I 
 had blown upon him, nor did Mr. Culpepper imagine that 
 their meeting was premeditated. 
 
 I had now completed the usual course of navigation under 
 the master, and had no longer any cause for remaining in the 
 cabin. I therefore returned to my berth ; but as I had taken 
 a liking to navigation, I now was employed daily in working 
 sights and rating the chronometer. 
 
 We remained three weeks longer in Port Royal, and then 
 were ordered out on a cruise, on the South American coast. 
 There we continued for nearly six months without anything 
 occurring worth relating, except our having captured four 
 good prizes. We were returning to Jamaica, when we fell 
 in with a schooner, which gave us the intelligence of the 
 capture of the island of Cura9oa by four English frigates. 
 
 As we were near to the island, and short of water, Captain 
 Delmar resolved to touch at it, and remain two or three 
 days. 
 
 The reader will perhaps recollect that the old Dutch gentle- 
 man, whose life I had saved in the pirate vessel, had stated 
 that his name was Vanderwelt, and that he lived at Cura9oa. 
 The next evening we entered the harbour ; and it was 
 astonishing to every one how so strong a place could have 
 been taken by so small a force. The commodore, who had 
 plenty of work on hand, requested, or rather ordered, our 
 captain to remain with him for ten days or a fortnight, to 
 assist him. 
 
 On the third day after our arrival I obtained leave to go on 
 shore, as I wished to find out the old Dutch gentleman. As 
 I was again in the captain's gig, I had very often landed, but 
 had not had an opportunity of making inquiries, as I could 
 not leave my boat and boat's crew. 
 
 This afternoon I landed in the gig, and went up through 
 the gate into the town, but I could not find any one who 
 spoke English. At last, by asking for the house of Mynheer 
 Vanderwelt, it was pointed out to me, and I went up to 
 the door ; it was a very large house, with a verandah all 
 round it, painted bi'ight green and white alternately. There 
 were several slaves sitting down at the entrance, and I asked 
 
 173
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 for Mynheer Vanderwelt. They stared at me, and wondered 
 what I wanted ; but as I was in midshipman's uniform, they 
 were of course very civil, and one of them beckoned me to 
 follow him, which I did, and was introduced to the old 
 gentleman, who was sitting in a cane arm-chair with his 
 pipe in his mouth, and fanned by two slave girls, about 
 twelve years old. 
 
 As he had spoken to me in English on board of the pirate, 
 I immediately went up to him and said, " How do you 
 do, sir?" 
 
 " I am very well, sir," replied he, taking the pipe out of 
 his mouth. " What do you want ? do you come from the 
 English commodore ? What is his pleasure ? " 
 
 " No, sir," replied I, " I do not come from the commo- 
 dore ; but I came up to see you." 
 
 " Oh, that is all," replied the old gentleman, putting his 
 pipe in his mouth again, and resuming his smoking. I felt 
 rather nettled at his treatment, and then said 
 
 " Don't you know me, sir ? " 
 
 " No, sir," replied he ; "I have not that honour. I have 
 never seen you in my life before, and I do not know you." 
 
 My blood was up at this cool declaration. 
 
 " Then I wish you a good morning, sir," replied I ; and 
 turning on my heel, I was strutting out with all the dignity 
 of an offended midshipman, when I was met face to face by 
 the little girl, his daughter. She stared at me very much, 
 and I passed her in sovereign contempt. She followed me 
 timidly, and looked into my face ; then, panting for breath, 
 seized me by the arm. I turned to her at being stopped 
 in this manner, and was about to shake her off with anything 
 but politeness, when she screamed out, and in a moment 
 had sprung up, and was hanging with both arms round 
 my neck. 
 
 " Fader, fader ! " she cried out as I struggled to disengage 
 myself. 
 
 The old gentleman came out at the summons. 
 
 " Stop him ! fader ; don't let him go away," cried she in 
 Dutch ; "it is he ; it is he ! " 
 
 " Who, my child ? " asked the old gentleman. 
 
 "The pirate boy," replied the little girl, bursting into a 
 paroxysm of tears, on my shoulders. 
 
 174
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 " Mem Got ! it cannot be ; he was black, my child. Yet," 
 continued the old gentleman, looking at me, " he is like him. 
 Tell me, sir, are you our preserver ? " 
 
 " Yes," replied I, " I was ; but that is of little conse- 
 quence now. Will you oblige me by removing this young 
 lady ? " continued I, for I was highly offended. 
 
 "Sir, I ask your pardon," replied the old gentleman; 
 " but I am not to blame. How could I recognise you in a 
 white person when you were so dark-coloured at our meet- 
 ing on board of that vessel ? I am not to blame ; indeed I 
 am not, my dear young friend. I would have given ten 
 thousand rix-dollars to have met you, that I might prove my 
 gratitude for your noble defence of us, and our preservation 
 at such a risk. Come, sir, you must forgive the mistake of 
 an old man, who was certainly not inclined to be civil to an 
 officer who belonged to the squadron who had within these 
 few days so humiliated us by their astonishing bravery and 
 success. Let my little girl, whose life you saved, persuade 
 you, if I cannot." 
 
 In the meantime the little girl had dropped from my 
 shoulder, and was on the floor, embracing my knees, and still 
 sobbing. I felt convinced that what the old gentleman said 
 was true, and that he had not recognised me. I had for- 
 gotten that I had been stained dark at the time that I had 
 met them on board of the Stella. 
 
 I therefore held out my hand to the old gentleman, 
 and raising the little girl, we all three went in together to 
 where we had found the old gentleman on my first intro- 
 duction to him. 
 
 " If you knew how delighted I am to see you, and be able 
 to express my thanks," said Mynheer Vanderwelt, "and poor 
 Minnie too ! How often have we talked over that dreadful 
 day, and wondered if ever we should see you again. I assure 
 you, on my honour, that now I no longer regret the capture 
 of the island." 
 
 Minnie stood by me during the time her father was speak- 
 ing, her large blue eyes beaming through the tears with 
 which they brimmed ; and as I turned to her, our eyes met, 
 and she smiled. I drew her towards me. She appeared as 
 if she only required some encouragement, for she immedi- 
 ately kissed me several times on the cheek nearest to her, 
 
 175
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 every now and then saying a word or two in Dutch to her 
 father, which I could not understand. 
 
 I hardly need say, that after this, intimacy was soon 
 brought about. If I thought that at first I had been treated 
 with ingratitude, ample amends was made afterwards. 
 
 The old gentleman said during the evening, " Good 
 heaven ! if my daughter's eyes had not been sharper than 
 mine ; if you had gone away, thinking that I did not choose 
 to recognise you had I found it out afterwards, it would 
 have broken my heart, and poor Minnie's too. Oh ! I am 
 grateful very grateful to God that it was not so." 
 
 That I passed a very pleasant evening the reader may 
 imagine. The household, who had been told who I was, 
 appeared to almost worship me. The old gentleman asked 
 me a hundred questions as to my parentage, &c., about 
 Captain Delmar and the service, and begged of me to remain 
 with him altogether while the frigate was in port. I told 
 him that was impossible, but that I would come as often as I 
 could obtain leave. At nine o'clock I bade them good night, 
 and was escorted to the boat by six of the slaves carrying 
 lanterns. 
 
 Captain Delmar, as well as all the other captains of the 
 frigates, had taken up his quarters on shore, for the harbour 
 was so narrow and land-locked, that the heat on board was 
 excessive. I found that the next day old Mr. Vanderwelt 
 had paid his respects to Captain Delmar, giving him an 
 account of what had occurred on board of the pirate much 
 more flattering to me than what I had stated myself. The 
 steward was present at the time, and he had told Bob Cross, 
 who communicated it to me. Mynheer Vanderwelt had also 
 begged as a favour that I might be permitted to stay on 
 shore with him during the time that the frigate was in 
 harbour, but to this Captain Delmar had not consented, 
 promising, however, that I should have occasional leave when 
 the service would permit of it. 
 
 The reader may recollect that the island of Cura9oa had 
 been surrendered to the English in 1800, and restored to 
 the Dutch in 1802. During that interval several English 
 merchants had settled there and remained after the restora- 
 tion, and now at the second capture we found them still on 
 the island. From these we received the information that 
 
 176
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 Mr. Vanderwelt was the richest man on the island, and that 
 the Dutch Government was indebted to him in very large 
 sums ; that he had long retired from business, although he 
 had large property in the Havannah, which he received with 
 his wife, who had been a Spanish lady, and that it was his 
 intention to have gone back to Holland by the first man-of- 
 war which should have arrived. 
 
 We remained three weeks at Curacoa, during which time 
 the first lieutenant gave me leave to go on shore almost every 
 evening after the captain had dismissed his gig, and to re- 
 main at Mr. Vanderwelt's till half-past eight the following 
 morning, when I joined my boat, and attended on the 
 captain. By this plan my duty was not interfered with, 
 and I had many pleasant meetings with my new friends, 
 and became, as may be imagined, very intimate with little 
 Minnie. 
 
 I may as well describe her. She was about ten years old, 
 tall for her age ; she was very fair, with deep blue eyes, and 
 very dark hair ; her countenance was very animated and ex- 
 pressive, and she promised to be a very handsome woman. 
 Her father doted upon her, for he had no other child ; he 
 had married late in life, and his wife had died a few days 
 after Minnie was born. She was very affectionate in disposi- 
 tion, and very sweet-tempered ; up to the present she had 
 received but little education, and that was one principal 
 reason for Mr. Vanderwelt's wishing to return to Holland. 
 I soon became as one of the family, and certainly was treated 
 as such. 
 
 Minnie was veiy curious to know what it was that I carried 
 about my neck in a sealskin pouch, but I never could tell 
 either her or her father what it really was. Mr. Vanderwelt 
 very often asked me if I liked being at sea, and I invariably 
 replied in the affirmative. 
 
 At last the frigate was to sail, and I had but one more 
 evening to pass with them. Mr. Vanderwelt appeared very 
 grave, and little Minnie would every now and then during 
 the evening burst into tears at the idea of our separation. 
 
 At last the hour of parting arrived it was very painful. I 
 promised to write to them, and Mr. Vanderwelt told me that 
 his house was always ready to receive me, and begged that if 
 I wanted anything I would let him know. 
 
 177 M
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 I cried myself when I left the house the first time that 
 I ever cried, I believe, on such an occasion. The next 
 morning we were again under weigh, to rejoin the admiral 
 at Jamaica. 
 
 Bob Cross had told me that he wished to have a little talk 
 with me in the first watch, and I met him on the gangway, 
 our usual rendezvous. 
 
 " Master Keene, I have some news for you, which I gained 
 from the steward last night. I will say, that his ears are 
 always open; not that I think he is generally what is called 
 an eavesdropper, but he likes you, and when you are con- 
 cerned, he does care to find out what is going on. Now you 
 see, sir, that Dutch gentleman whom you saved from the 
 nigger pirate came to call on Captain Delmar yesterday 
 morning, and after some palaver, he told the captain that he 
 wished you to remain with him altogether, and leave his 
 Majesty's service ; and he begged the captain to allow you to 
 be discharged, and then he would be a father to you, as you 
 had no father. There was a great deal more which the 
 steward could not make out, but it was all to that effect. 
 Well, the captain said that it was very true that you had lost 
 your father, but that he considered you as his onm son, and 
 could not part with you on any account ; and he stated that 
 you were so promising an officer, that it would be very wrong 
 that you should leave the service, and that it must not be 
 thought of. The old gentleman said a great deal, and tried 
 very hard to persuade the captain, but it was of no use. The 
 captain said he would never let you go till you were a post- 
 captain and commanded a fine frigate, and then you would of 
 course be your own master, and act as you please." 
 
 " I am very glad to hear all this, Bob, I can assure you." 
 
 " Yes, sir, it is very good news ; but, Master Keene, I only 
 hope, knowing Captain Delmar as you do, that you will act 
 towards him as if you had never heard it." 
 
 " I will, depend upon it, Cross. As for leaving the service, 
 that I would not have done even if Captain Delmar had 
 agreed to it. I'm an Englishman, and I don't want to be 
 under Dutch protection." 
 
 "That's right, sir that's right just as I wished you to 
 feel. How time flies away ! Why, Master Keene, you have 
 been afloat nearly three years." 
 
 178
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 "Within a month, Bob." 
 
 " And you're growing such a tall fellow, they won't keep 
 you much longer in the captain's gig, I expect : I shall be 
 sorry for that. So Master Tommy Dott is in another scrape." 
 
 " How ? I heard nothing of it." 
 
 " No, because it's only within this half-hour that he's got 
 in it." 
 
 " Tell me." 
 
 "Why, sir, Mr. Culpepper had fallen fast asleep on the 
 gun-room table, under the skylight, which, as you know, is 
 always open, and his head had fallen back, and his mouth 
 was wide open : there was no other officer in the gun-room 
 except Mr. Culpepper ; and Tommy Dott, who perceived 
 him, asked Timothy Jenkins, the maintop man, to give him 
 a quid of tobacco. Well, Jenkins takes it out of his cheek, 
 red-hot, as you may suppose, and hands it to Master Tommy, 
 who takes his perpendicular very accurately, and drops the 
 quid into the purser's open mouth. 
 
 "Mr. Culpepper was almost choked, but after a terrible 
 coughing, the quid comes up again ; notwithstanding, he 
 turns as sick as a dog, and is obliged to run to the basin in 
 his cabin. Well, sir, as soon as he comes out again, he goes 
 up under the half-deck, and inquires of the sentry, who it 
 was that did it ; and the sentry, who is that sulky fellow 
 Martin, instead of knowing nothing about it, says directly, it 
 was Master Tommy ; and now there's a formal complaint 
 made by Mr. Culpepper on the quarter-deck, and Master 
 Tommy will get it as sure as a gun." 
 
 "He don't know how to play a trick," replied I ; "he is 
 always found out and punished : the great point is, not to be 
 discovered that's the real pleasure in playing a trick." 
 
 " Well, you certainly do manage well, Master Keene ; but 
 I think it's almost time you left them off now, you're getting 
 an oldster. Why, you must be seventeen, sir ? " 
 
 " Yes, Bob, not very far from it." 
 
 " Well, I suppose I must say Mister Keene for the future." 
 
 " You may call me what you like, Bob ; you have been a 
 good friend to me." 
 
 " Well, sir, I only hope that Captain Delmar will make you 
 a post-captain, as he says, and that you'll get a fine frigate, 
 and I'll be your coxswain ; but that's a long way to look to, 
 
 179
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 and we shan't have any more councils of war on the gang- 
 way then." 
 
 " No ; but we may in the cabin, Cross." 
 
 "A large sail on the starboard bow/' cried the look-out 
 man forward. * 
 
 " A large sail on the starboard bow," reported the mate of 
 the watch. 
 
 My glass was on the capstern, and I ran for it, and went 
 forward to examine the vessel, although my duty as signal 
 midshipman was ended at sunset. 
 
 " What do you make of it, Mr. Keene ? " said the officer of 
 the watch. 
 
 " I think she's a man-of-war ; but it is so dark, that I 
 cannot make her out very clearly." 
 
 " Is she standing this way ? " 
 
 " Yes, sir, under top-sails and top-gallant sails, I think." 
 
 The officer of the watch went down to report to the 
 captain, who had not yet turned into his cot. Captain 
 Delmar had been informed that a Dutch frigate was ex- 
 pected at the island, but not until the following month ; still 
 we had no reason to suppose that there were any of our 
 frigates down in these latitudes, except those lying in the 
 harbour at Curacoa. The wind was light, about a three-knot 
 breeze, and there being no moon till after twelve o'clock, it 
 was very difficult to make out what she was. Some said she 
 was a two-decked vessel. The captain went down to look at 
 his private signals for the night, and before he came up I was 
 all ready with the lanterns. 
 
 " Two lights over one in a triangle : be quick, Mr. Keene." 
 
 "Ay, ay, sir/' replied I. 
 
 The lights were soon hoisted at the peak, but as they 
 could not well be seen by the other vessel, as we were 
 standing towards her, we went about and hove to across her 
 hawse. For a quarter of an hour she continued to stand 
 towards us without noticing the signals ; at last the captain 
 said, " They must be all asleep on board of the vessel." 
 
 " No, Captain Delmar," replied I, keeping my telescope 
 on the vessel, "they are not all asleep, for I saw lights on 
 the main-deck through the bow-ports. I see them again 
 now. *" 
 
 " So do I," said the first lieutenant. 
 
 180
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 "Then we'll beat to quarters, Mr. Hippesley," rejoined 
 the captain. 
 
 The men were summoned to quarters, and hammocks piped 
 up and stowed in a very short time, the guns cast loose, and 
 every man at his post (but the ports not opened), waiting the 
 coming down of the stranger, now about a mile distant, when 
 suddenly she rounded to the wind on the same tack that we 
 were, and set her royals and flying-jib. 
 
 " She does not answer our signals," observed the captain : 
 " I suspect by that and her present manoeuvre she must be 
 an enemy." 
 
 " I have no doubt of it, sir," observed the first lieutenant ; 
 "an English frigate would not behave in that way." 
 
 " Open the ports and get up the fighting lanterns, then," 
 said the captain ; for up to the present we had been careful 
 not to show any lights. 
 
 It was now plain to see that her men were at their quarters, 
 and that she was prepared for action. When everything was 
 ready on deck, the royals and flying-jib were set, and we gave 
 chase. The strange vessel was about three-quarters of a mile 
 on our weather-beam ; in hulf-an-hour we had gained upon 
 her considerably, and our sailing was so superior that we 
 were satisfied, should she prove an enemy, that in an hour 
 more we should be engaged. 
 
 Of course we might have engaged her at the distance we 
 were from her, but you cannot be too careful in a night 
 action, and ought never to engage without first hailing the 
 vessel to make sure that she is an enemy, as circumstances 
 may, and have occurred, by which an English vessel may 
 not be able to answer the private signal, and, of course, a 
 vessel belonging to a neutral power would be in the same 
 position. i 
 
 The incertitude which existed as to whether the strange 
 vessel was an enemy or not created great excitement. My 
 duty, as signal midshipman, placed me abaft on the quarter- 
 deck, and Bob Cross, who was really a quartermaster, although 
 doing duty as captain's coxswain, was at the wheel. 
 
 At last we had brought the chase well on our weather 
 quarter, and when we tacked we found that we lay well up, 
 she being about a point on our lee bow. Another half-hour 
 brought us within two cables' length of her, when we kept 
 
 181
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 away, so as to pass her to leeward, close enough to have 
 thrown a biscuit on board. 
 
 The stranger still remaining on the opposite tack. Captain 
 Delmar then hailed from the gangway 
 
 " Ship, ahoy ! " 
 
 There was a death-like silence on board of both vessels, 
 and his voice pierced sonorously through the night wind. 
 
 " Ah ! yaw ! " was the reply. 
 
 " What ship is that ? " continued Captain Delmar. 
 
 During this time every man was at his gun; the captains, 
 with the lanyards of the locks in their hands, ready to pour 
 in a broadside. 
 
 The reply from the other vessel was "Vat chip is dat ?" 
 
 "His Britannic Majesty's ship Calliope," replied Captain 
 Delmar; and then he repeated "What ship is that? Let 
 every man lie down at his quarters," said Captain Delmar. 
 The order was hardly obeyed, when the stranger frigate 
 poured in her broadside, and as we were then very close, 
 with great execution to our hull and rigging ; but as the men 
 had been lying down, very few of them were hurt. 
 
 As soon as the crash was over, Captain Delmar cried out 
 " Up, men, and fire, as I round to under her stern." 
 
 In a few seconds we had passed through the volumes of 
 smoke, and luffed up under her stern : we poured in our 
 whole broadside. 
 
 "Let her go off again flatten in there forward. Ready 
 about," was the nexe order given. 
 
 We ran away from her about three cables' length, until 
 we had sufficient way to tack, and then we went about and 
 stood towards her, steering for her weather-quarter, as if we 
 were going to engage her to windward. 
 
 " Over to the larboard guns, my lads. Hands by, after 
 bracings and bowlings, Mr. Hippesley." 
 
 " Ay, ay, sir, all ready." 
 
 As soon as we were near enough, the after-yards were 
 shivered, the jib-sheet to windward, and the helm put up. 
 The Calliope worked beautifully ; she paid sharp off, and we 
 again passed under her stern, and gave another raking broad- 
 side ; very unexpected on the part of the Dutchman, who pre- 
 sumed that we were going to engage him to windward, and 
 had his men all ready at his larboard guns in consequence. 
 
 182
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 The Dutch captain was evidently much annoyed : he stood 
 at the taffrail, and, much to our amusement, cried out, in bad 
 English, " You coward not fight fair." 
 
 As we shot ahead of her, to leeward, she gave us a portion 
 of her starboard broadside ; but the men having been over at 
 the guns on the other side, were not quick enough, and they 
 did us no injury ; whereas, her mizzen-mast fell over the side 
 a few minutes after we passed her. 
 
 She then paid off, and so did we, so that she might not 
 rake us, and broadsides were exchanged on equal terms ; 
 but before we had exchanged these broadsides, both ships 
 running with the wind on the quarter, we found that our 
 superiority in sailing free was so great, that we shot ahead 
 of him out of his fire, and we were enabled to luff up and 
 rake him again. 
 
 The last raking broadside brought down his main-topmast, 
 and then she was all our own, as Bob Cross said, as she 
 could not round to with no after-sail ; and we could, from our 
 superiority in sailing, take our position as we pleased, which 
 we did, constantly keeping ahead of him, and raking him, 
 broadside after broadside, and receiving but one broadside 
 in return, until his fore-mast went by the board, and he had 
 nothing but his main-mast standing. 
 
 This bettered his condition on the whole ; as, although 
 hardly manageable with so little wind, he had more power 
 over his vessel, as far as rounding to the wind, which he did, 
 and the action continued ; but our fighting under sail gave 
 us great advantage, and although an occasional shot would 
 come in, and we had to carry some men into the cockpit, 
 for one shot we received, we certainly returned ten. The 
 action had continued about an hour, when, by the continual 
 cannonading, the light wind was beaten down, and it fell 
 dead calm. This put us again upon a more equal footing, 
 as the Calliope had not steerage way. 
 
 We were then about a quarter of a mile apart, lying head 
 and stern ; but both ships had fallen off during the calm, so 
 that only the quarter guns of each could be brought to bear. 
 The major portion of the ship's company being, therefore, 
 not able to use their guns, were employed in repairing the 
 damages we had received, which were very considerable, espe- 
 cially in the sails and rigging. 
 
 183
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 I was standing by Bob Cross, who was looking out for 
 cats'-paws, as we call slight breaths of wind, when he said 
 in a low voice " Master Keene, I never had an idea that 
 the captain could handle his ship so well ; he really knows 
 what he's about as well as any man in the service." 
 
 " I thought so, too," replied I. " Whew ! there's a nasty 
 shot," cried I, as one came in and upset half-a-dozen of the 
 marines, who were hauling upon the mizzen-topsail sheet, 
 which had just been spliced. 
 
 " Yes, sir, that chap is made of good stuff, depend upon it 
 all the Dutchmen are : if they could only keep their hands 
 out of their breeches pockets, they would be rummer cus- 
 tomers than they are now ; as it is, they are not to be played 
 with. And, depend upon it, we're a long way off having him 
 yet; we must pray for wind to come up, and he must pray 
 for the calm to continue." 
 
 " Where's Mr. Keene ? " said the captain, who was on the 
 other side of the deck. 
 
 " Here, sir," said I, running up and touching my hat. 
 
 te Mr. Keene, go down quietly, and ascertain how many men 
 we have hurt; the doctor will be able to tell you pretty nearly." 
 
 " Ay, ay, sir," replied I, and I dived down below ; just as 
 I did so, a shot came in, and cut away the lower rail of the 
 copper stanchions which were round the hatchway, about a 
 foot beyond my hat : had I not gone down so quickly, it 
 would have taken my head off. 
 
 I went down into the gun-room, for the doctor preferred 
 being there to the cockpit, as there was so much more room 
 to operate, and I gave him the captain's message. 
 
 He was very busy taking off a poor fellow's leg. It was a 
 horrible sight, and made me sick and faint. As soon as the 
 bone had been sawed off, he said 
 
 "You will find all the wounded I have dressed in the 
 steerage ; those they have brought me down dead are in the 
 cockpit. There have been five amputations already ; the 
 master is badly wounded, and Mr. Williams, the mate, is 
 killed ; those whom I have not been able to attend to yet 
 are here in the gun-room. You must ascertain what the 
 captain wishes to know yourself, Mr. Keene ; I cannot leave 
 a leg with the arteries not taken up to count heads. Mr. 
 Rivers, the tenaculum ease the tourniquet, now." 
 
 184!
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 As I felt what the doctor said to be true, I got a lantern 
 and commenced my examinations. I found fourteen wounded 
 men waiting the doctor's care in the gun-room, which was 
 almost a pool of blood. In the steerage there were nine 
 who had been dressed, and four in their hammocks who had 
 undergone amputation of the arm or leg. I then went down 
 into the cockpit, where I counted eleven of our best men 
 lying dead. Having obtained the information required, I 
 was proceeding up the cockpit ladder, when I turned towards 
 the purser's steward's room, and saw Mr. Culpepper, the 
 purser, on his knees before a lantern ; he looked very pale 
 he turned round and saw me. 
 
 " What's the matter ? " cried he. 
 
 " Nothing, sir ; only the captain wishes to know how many 
 men are killed and wounded." 
 
 " Tell him I do not know ; surely he does not want me on 
 deck ? " 
 
 " He wants to know how many men are hurt, sir," replied 
 I, for I perceived that he thought that the message was sent 
 to him. 
 
 " Mercy on me ! Stop a minute, Mr. Keene, and I'll send 
 up word by you." 
 
 " I can't stop, sir," replied I, going up the ladder. 
 
 Mr. Culpepper would have called me back, but I preferred 
 leaving him in his error, as I wished to see which he most 
 dreaded, the captain's displeasure or the shot of the enemy. 
 
 I returned on deck and made my report. The captain 
 looked very grave, but made no reply. 
 
 I found that the two frigates were now lying stern to stern, 
 and firing occasional guns, which raked fore and aft. Except 
 the men who worked the guns aft, our people were lying 
 down at their quarters, by the order of the captain. 
 
 " If we only had but a capful of wind," said the captain to 
 the first lieutenant, " but I see no appearance of it." 
 
 I touched my hat and said, " The moon will rise in about 
 ten minutes, sir, and she often brings the wind up with 
 her." 
 
 "That's true, Mr. Keene, but it's not always the case. I 
 only hope she will ; if not, I fear we shall lose more of our 
 men." 
 
 The firing continued, and our mainmast had received so 
 
 Io5
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 many shots, that we were obliged to wold it for its support. 
 While so employed, the moon rose, and the two vessels had 
 now a good view of each other. I directed my glass to the 
 horizon under the moon, and was delighted to perceive a 
 black line, which promised wind ; I reported it to the master, 
 and the promise was kept good, for in a quarter of an hour 
 our sails flapped, and then gradually filled. 
 
 " She has steerage way, sir," reported Bob Cross. 
 
 " Thank Heaven for that," replied Captain Delmar. " Jump 
 up, men. Brace round the yards, Mr. Hippesley." 
 
 " The enemy's main-yard is cut in two in the slings, sir," 
 reported I, after I had my glass upon her. 
 
 "Then her last hope is gone," replied Mr. Hippesley. 
 <e Haul over the starboard jib-sheet forward let her come 
 to, quartermaster. Larboard guns, my lads." 
 
 " Now, my men," cried Captain Dehnar, " make short work 
 of her." 
 
 This injunction was obeyed. We had now a good sight of 
 the enemy, and brought our whole broadside to bear upon 
 her stern ; and after a quarter of an hour more firing I per- 
 ceived that her ensign was no longer on the staff, where it 
 had been hoisted after the fall of the mizzen-mast ; neither 
 had she for the last five minutes given us a gun in return. 
 
 " She has struck, sir, I think," said I to Captain Delmar ; 
 "her ensign is down." 
 
 " Pass the word ' Cease firing/ Mr. Hippesley ; but let the 
 guns be all reloaded. in case of accidents. Have we a boat 
 that can swim ? Examine the cutters, Mr. Keene." 
 
 I found the cutter on the larboard quarter with her 
 bottom out ; she could not swim, that was clear. The star- 
 board one was in better condition. 
 
 " The starboard cutter will float, sir ; her gunwale is all 
 torn away, but there are rowlocks enough to pull." 
 
 " Let her be cleared away and lowered down, Mr. Hip- 
 pesley. Send for the second lieutenant." 
 
 " I believe he's not on deck, sir," replied the first lieutenant. 
 
 " Not much hurt, I hope ? " 
 
 " A splinter, I was told, sir." 
 
 " Where's Mr. Wemyss, the third lieutenant ? Mr. Wemyss, 
 jump into the boat, and take possession of the prize. Take 
 as many men as you can; and, Mr. Keene, go with Mr. 
 
 186
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 Wemyss, and as soon as you have gained the necessary infor- 
 mation, come back with the boat and two hands." 
 
 I followed the third lieutenant into the boat, and we pulled 
 on board of our antagonist. A junior officer received us on the 
 deck, and presented his sword. His left arm was bound up, 
 and he was very pale from loss of blood. He spoke pretty 
 good English ; and we found that we had captured the Dort, 
 Dutch frigate, of thirty-eight guns, bound to Cura9oa, with 
 a detachment of troops for the garrison, and a considerable 
 quantity of ammunition and specie on board for the use of the 
 colony. 
 
 We inquired whether the captain was much hurt, as he did 
 not appear on deck. 
 
 " He is dead, gentlemen," replied the young officer ; " he 
 was my father. Our loss has been very great. I am only a 
 cadet, yet I am commanding officer." 
 
 A tear rolled down his cheek as he said the captain was his 
 father, and I felt for him. Shortly afterwards he staggered to 
 a carronade slide, and dropped down on it, and very soon was 
 in a state of insensibility. 
 
 The carnage had been dreadful, and the bulwarks of the 
 vessel had been shattered to pieces. The scene was almost as 
 bad as the Stella's decks before she was blown up by the negro 
 captain. Several of the guns were dismounted, and two of 
 them had burst. I had only time to go round the gun-deck, 
 and then I ordered two hands into the boat, that I might 
 make my report to Captain Delmar. 
 
 I asked the third lieutenant to allow me to take on board 
 the young officer, who still remained lifeless on the carronade 
 slide, and as it was proper for me to bring back with me the 
 commanding officer, he consented. We lowered him with a 
 rope into the boat, and then I returned on board of the Calliope, 
 and went up to the captain to make my report, and present 
 him with the sword of the officer commanding the prize. 
 
 Just as I was commencing my story, Mr. Culpepper came up 
 without his wig, and in a state of great disorder, with a piece 
 of dirty paper in his hand. He trembled very much from the 
 effects of his alarm, but made a very profound bow, and said 
 to Captain Delmar 
 
 " Here is the state of killed and wounded, Captain Delmar, 
 as far as I have been able to collect them. I could not 
 
 187
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 possibly get them ascertained before, although I have been an 
 hour or two employed ever since Mr. Keene came down." 
 
 The captain, who did not like the interruption, replied very 
 haughtily, " Mr. Culpepper, it's the duty of the surgeon to 
 send in the report of killed and wounded. You had better go 
 down below, and get your dress in a little better order. Now, 
 Mr. Keene." 
 
 Old Culpepper slunk away as I proceeded to give the in- 
 formation, and the captain now asked the carpenter if the 
 pinnace was sufficiently repaired. 
 
 " In a few minutes, sir," was the reply. 
 
 " Mr. Hippesley, you must then send forty hands on board 
 the prize to repair her damages, as far as we can. Mr. Wemyss 
 must remain on board." 
 
 In the meantime the young officer had been taken down 
 below to the surgeon, who had now some leisure to attend to 
 him. He was soon restored, and the surgeon expressed his 
 opinion that it would be possible to save his arm. I went 
 down to see him, and I gave him my hammock to sleep in 
 for the present, and as soon as he was comfortably arranged 
 under the half-deck I returned to the quarter-deck, and made 
 myself as useful as I could, for we had plenty to do on board 
 of our own frigate, knotting and splicing, having only made 
 temporary repairs. 
 
 It was now dawn of day, and very soon afterwards broad 
 daylight. The men were ordered aft with the buckets, and 
 the decks, which were smeared and black with powder and 
 the blood of the "wounded, were washed down. That we 
 were all very tired I hardly need say, but it was not yet 
 time for repose ; the magazines had been secured and the 
 fires lighted. 
 
 Another boat, with the carpenter and assistant-surgeon, 
 had been sent on board the prize to remedy any serious 
 damage, and to assist in dressing the wounded. I was sent 
 with the boat. Mr. Wemyss, the third lieutenant, had not 
 been idle; jury-masts were in preparation, the decks had 
 been cleared, the dead thrown overboard, and the wounded 
 taken below. 
 
 On mustering the remainder of the Dori's ship's company, 
 and calling over the muster-roll of the troops on board, we 
 found that she had lost the captain, 2 lieutenants, and 10 
 
 188
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 officers, 73 seamen, and 61 soldiers, killed ; and the first 
 lieutenant, 13 officers, and 137 wounded 147 killed and 
 151 wounded; total, 298. She had received several shot 
 between wind and water, and had a good deal of water in 
 the hold ; this was, however, soon remedied by the carpenter 
 and his crew, and the frigate pumped out by the prisoners. 
 
 I returned on board of the Calliope with this intelligence 
 to the captain, and found that the surgeon had just sent in 
 the report of our own loss, which was, 1 officer and 17 men 
 killed master, 2 lieutenants, 2 midshipmen, and 47 wounded. 
 
 " Do you know who are the midshipmen wounded ? " said 
 the captain to me. 
 
 " I heard that Mr. James was killed, sir, but not the names 
 of those who are wounded ; but I think one of them must be 
 Mr. Dott, or we certainly should have seen him about." 
 
 " I should not be surprised," replied the captain. " Sentry, 
 ask who are the young gentlemen wounded." 
 
 The sentry replied, " Mr. Castles and Mr. Dott." 
 
 " Well," replied the captain, " he'll be in no more mischief 
 for some time ; I heard of his trick to the purser." 
 
 As the captain was saying this, I perceived the piece of 
 paper which the purser had brought up as his report of 
 killed and wounded lying on the table with the other reports. 
 It had, apparently, not been examined by the captain, but 
 my eye caught it, and I observed, written in a shaking hand, 
 ''Pieces of beef, 10; ditto pork, 19; raisins, 17; marines, 
 10." I could not help smiling. 
 
 " What are you amused with, Mr. Keene, may I ask ? " said 
 the captain, rather gravely. 
 
 " I beg your pardon, sir, for venturing so in your pre- 
 sence," replied I ; " but it is Mr. Culpepper's report of killed 
 and wounded ; " which J then took up, and handed to the 
 captain. 
 
 This proof of Mr. Culpepper's state of mind during the 
 conflict was too much for even Captain Delmar, who laughed 
 outright. 
 
 " The old fool ! " muttered he. " You may go now, Mr. 
 Keene. If breakfast is ready, tell Mr. Hippesley to let the 
 men have it as soon as possible." 
 
 " Ay, ay, sir," replied I, and bowing respectfully, I quitted 
 the cabin ; for I felt that Captain Delmar thought that he 
 
 189
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 had not been quite so reserved towards me as he always 
 wished to be. 
 
 As soon as I had given the captain's orders, I went down 
 to find out Tommy Dott. He was in his hammock next to 
 mine, in which I had put the young Dutch officer. Dott was 
 wide awake, and apparently very feverish. 
 
 " Where are you hurt, Tommy ? " 
 
 " I am sure I don't know," said he. " Get me some water, 
 Keene." 
 
 I got a pannikin of water, and he drank it. 
 
 " Don't you know where you are hurt ? " 
 
 " I believe it's my side somewhere about the body, I 
 know ; but I'm so stiff all over, that I can't tell exactly 
 where. Something hit me, and I fell right down the 
 hatchway ; that's all I knew about it until I found myself in 
 my hammock." 
 
 " Well, at all events, you won't be punished now for drop- 
 ping the quid into Mr. Culpepper's mouth." 
 
 " No," replied Tommy, with a smile, in spite of his pain ; 
 "but I would have played him a better trick than that if 
 I had had any idea that we should have been so soon in 
 action. I wish I could turn round, Keene I think I should 
 be easier." 
 
 I turned poor Tommy in his hammock, and then left him. 
 I looked at the son of the Dutch captain he was slumber- 
 ing ; he was a very slight youth, with very beautiful, but 
 very feminine features. I felt a kindness towards him, poor 
 fellow ; for he had lost his father, and he was about to pass 
 his best years in prison. But the boatswain's mates piped to 
 breakfast, and I hastened down into the berth to get my 
 share of the cocoa. 
 
 As soon as the men had finished their breakfast, the hands 
 were again turned up, the lower deck cleai'ed and washed, 
 new sails bent, and the guns properly secured ; screens were 
 put up round the half-deck where the wounded were in their 
 beds. The dead were brought up and sewed up in their 
 hammocks, laid out on gratings, and covered with the ensign 
 and Union Jack, preparatory to their being committed to the 
 deep. Another party was sent to assist on board of the prize, 
 and the prisoners were brought on board, and put down in 
 the fore-hold, which had been cleared for their reception. 
 
 190
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 By noon everything was so far ready that we were enabled 
 to take the prize in tow, and make sail on the Calliope, after 
 which, the men, who were exhausted, went to dinner, and 
 were permitted to sleep during the remainder of the day 
 until the evening, when the ship's company was ordered up, 
 and the dead were committed to the deep blue sea with the 
 usual ceremonies. 
 
 The breeze was steady, but the water was smooth during 
 the night, and glad I was to throw myself on one of the 
 lockers in the midshipmen's berth, after so many hours of 
 excitement. I slept till four in the morning, and finding 
 the planks not quite so soft as they might be, I then turned 
 into the hammock of the midshipman of the morning watch, 
 and remained till six bells, when Bob Cross came down and 
 told me that the captain would soon be on deck. 
 
 "Well, Cross," said I, as I came on deck and went aft to 
 look at the prize in tow, " this is a nice business, and our 
 captain will gain a great deal of credit." 
 
 " And he deserves it, Master Keene," replied Cross ; t( as I 
 said before, I never had an idea that he could handle his 
 ship so well no, nor none of the ship's company. We all 
 thought Mr. Hippesley the best officer of the two, but we 
 have found out our mistake. The fact is, Mr. Keene, Captain 
 Delmar wraps himself up in his dignity like a cloak, and 
 there's no making him out, till circumstances oblige him to 
 take it off." 
 
 " That's very true, Bob," replied I ; "it is only this very 
 morning that he laughed himself, and I laughed also, and he 
 pulled up immediately afterwards, twice as stiff to me as 
 before." 
 
 I then told Bob of Mr. Culpepper's report, which amused 
 him very much. 
 
 " I am sure that he is pleased with you, Mr. Keene, 
 and I must say that you were very useful and very 
 active." 
 
 " Do you know that the carpenter says that we have re- 
 ceived injuries that cannot be well repaired without the ship 
 going into dock ? and I should not be surprised if we were to 
 be sent home, if the survey confirms his report. I hope we 
 shall ; I am tired of the West Indies, and I should like to see 
 my mother. We have a nice breeze now, and we are two 
 
 191
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 points free. If it lasts, we shall be at Jamaica in a fortnight 
 or less." 
 
 The captain coming on deck put an end to our conversation. 
 
 Before night the prize had got up jury-masts, and sail set 
 upon them, and we went through the water more rapidly. 
 In ten days we arrived at Port Royal with our prize. The 
 captain went on shore, and what was still more agreeable, we 
 got rid of all our prisoners and wounded men. A survey, in 
 consequence of the carpenter's report, was held upon the 
 Calliope, and the result was, she was ordered home to be 
 repaired. The Dort was commissioned by the admiral, and 
 Mr. Hippesley received an acting order to the sloop of war, 
 which had become vacant by the commander of her being 
 promoted into the Dort, which was now christened the 
 Curaqoa. 
 
 In ten days after our arrival we were ready, and made sail 
 for Old England. Tommy Dott and the second lieutenant 
 remained on board, and were both convalescent before we 
 entered the Channel. Tommy Dott's wound, by-the-bye, 
 was a splinter in the back, added to severe bruises from, 
 tumbling down the hatchway. 
 
 Captain Delmar had shown great kindness to the son of 
 the Dutch captain, and he did not send him on shore with 
 the rest of the prisoners, but permitted him to remain, and 
 come home in the Calliope. He recovered slowly, but was 
 soon out of danger, and was walking about with his arm in a 
 sling long before we arrived in England. It appeared to me 
 that, during the passage home, old Culpepper was not so 
 much in the good graces of Captain Delmar as he used to 
 be ; he was, however, more obsequious than ever. We had 
 a fine run home, and in seven weeks from our leaving Port 
 Royal, we dropped our anchor at Spithead. 
 
 I may have been wrong, but it certainly did appear to me 
 that as we neared the coast of England, the behaviour of 
 Captain Delmar was more reserved to me (I may say it was 
 harsher) than ever it had been before. Hurt at treatment 
 which I felt I did not deserve, I tried to analyse the cause as 
 I walked up and down the deck, and at last I decided that 
 his pride was again alarmed. On the one hand he was re- 
 turning to his own country, to meet with his aristocratical 
 connections, and on the other he was reminded of my mother 
 
 192
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 and his mesalliance with her if such a term can be used to A 
 woman who had sacrificed herself to one above her in rank. 
 At all events, I was the result of that connection, and I pre- 
 sumed that he was ashamed of it, and consequently kept me 
 at a distance, and checked his feelings towards me. Perhaps 
 he thought that my mother might be induced to disclose to 
 me that which I had under his own handwriting, and wore 
 next my heart ; or he might consider I was no longer a boy, 
 but a tall young man, and one who might be induced to 
 claim his protection. Such were my reflections, and my 
 resolutions were taken accordingly I wanted no Bob Cross 
 to counsel me now. /' 
 
 When the captain left the ship, I made no request, as did 
 the other midshipmen, for leave to see my friends ; nor even 
 when he returned on board, which he did several times after 
 the ship had gone into harbour, and was stripping, preparatory 
 to being docked. One thing, however, gave me great satis- 
 faction, which was that when the despatch which we brought 
 home was published, I found my name honourably mentioned 
 in conjunction with other officers, and but three midshipmen 
 were named. 
 
 When the Calliope went into dock, the report of the dock- 
 yard was very unfavourable. She required a thorough repair, 
 which would take some months. She was therefore ordered 
 to be paid off. In the meantime the captain had gone to 
 London. During his sojourn at Portsmouth, I had never 
 spoken to him, except on duty, and he had left me without 
 a word of explanation as to his intentions towards me. As 
 soon, however, as the order came down for paying off the 
 ship, I received a letter from him, very cold and stiff, stating 
 that I might, if I pleased, join any other ship, and he would 
 recommend me to the captain ; or I might remain on the 
 books of the guard-ship, and wait until he commissioned 
 another vessel, when he would be happy to* take me 
 with him. 
 
 My reply was immediate. I thanked him for his kindness, 
 and hoped I might remain on board the guard-ship until he 
 took the command of another vessel, as I did not wish to 
 sail with any other captain. I had been brought forward by 
 him in the service, and preferred waiting for months rather 
 than lose his kind protection. 
 
 193 N
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 The only reply to my letter was an order from the 
 Admiralty, for me to be discharged into the guard-ship when 
 the Calliope was paid off. 
 
 I hardly need say that I had written and received letters 
 from my mother, who was delighted at my name being men- 
 tioned in the despatches ; but I will defer family news till 
 the proper opportunity, as I must first tell all that occurred 
 in the Calliope before she was paid off. 
 
 The reader will recollect that the son of the Dutch 
 captain, whose name was Vangilt, had been permitted to 
 come home in the ship, instead of being sent to prison. He 
 and I were very intimate, and when I discovered that he 
 was the cousin of Minnie Vanderwelt, I became more partial 
 to him. He was very melancholy during the passage home ; 
 how, indeed, could he be otherwise, with the prospect of 
 being a prisoner during the remainder of the war ? and he 
 often expressed his feelings on the subject. 
 
 " Could you not escape ? " said I, one evening. 
 
 " I fear not," replied he. " If once out of prison, I have 
 no doubt but that I could get a conveyance over the Channel 
 by means of the smugglers ; indeed I have connections in 
 England who would assist me." 
 
 When Captain Delmar went away to town, he had quite 
 forgotten the poor fellow, and Mr. Wemyss, who was the 
 commanding officer, did not make any special report of him, 
 as he thought he might defer it till the last moment, as 
 every day out of prison would be so much gained by young 
 Vangilt, who was a general favourite. 
 
 In this instance, my regard for the young man made me 
 quite forget my duty as an officer, and the Articles of War. 
 I knew that I was about to do wrong ; but I considered that, 
 with so many thousand prisoners which we had in England, 
 one more or less could be of no consequence, and I set to 
 work to see if I could not effect his escape. 
 
 After much cogitation, I found I could do nothing with- 
 out Bob Cross, and I consulted with him. Bob shook his, 
 head, and said it was, he believed, a hanging matter ; but, 
 after all, it was a pity that such a nice lad should be peeping 
 between iron bars. " Besides," continued he, " he lost his 
 father in the action, and he ought not to lose his liberty also. 
 Well, Mr. Keene, show me how I can help you." 
 
 194
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 "Why, Bob, there's a very pretty little girl, who very 
 often comes alongside with the old woman, and you go down 
 into the boat and talk with her." 
 
 "Yes, sir," replied Bob, "that's the little girl I told you 
 of, that used to repeat her fables on my knee. The fact 
 is, I hope to splice her some of these days. It's her mother 
 who is with her, and she will not let her come on board 
 to mix with the other women, because she is good arid 
 modest ; too good for me, I'm afraid, in one sense of the 
 word." 
 
 " How do you mean, Bob ? " 
 
 "Why, sir, when I first knew her, she and her mother 
 were living upon what they could earn, for the father was 
 killed in action many years ago, and I used to help them as 
 far as I could ; but now I find that, although they are not 
 changed, things are, most confoundedly. Her uncle lost his 
 wife ; he is considered a rich man, and being stone-blind, 
 and having no one to take care of him after his wife's death, 
 he sent for this girl and her mother to keep his house, 
 and he is very fond of the girl, and declares that he will 
 leave her all his money, and that she shall marry well. 
 Now, sir, if she was to marry me, a petty officer only, it 
 would not be considered that she married well ; so you see, 
 sir, there's a hitch." 
 
 " Who and what was he ? " 
 
 " He was a smuggler, sir, and a very successful one ; he 
 has six or seven houses, all his own property, besides the 
 one he lives in himself. He lives about a quarter of a mile 
 out of Gosport. I know all about him, although I have 
 never seen him. Soon after he left off smuggling, he lost 
 his eyesight, and, somehow or another, he considered it was 
 a judgment upon him at least his wife, who had joined 
 the Ranters, persuaded him so and so he took a religious 
 turn, and now he does nothing but pray, and call himself a 
 poor blind sinner." 
 
 "Well, Bob, but I do not see why you should give up 
 the girl." 
 
 " No, sir ; nor will she or her mother give me up. I could 
 marry her to-morrow without his consent, but I do not like 
 to do her that injury." 
 
 "He is stone-blind, you say?" 
 
 195
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 "Yes, sir." 
 
 " We'll talk your affair over another time. What I want 
 at present is, to help this poor young Vangilt to escape. 
 He says, that if once clear, the smugglers would put him 
 on the other side of the water. Now, it appears to me that 
 it would be very easy for him to get out of the ship un- 
 perceived, if he were dressed in woman's clothes, so many 
 women are going and coming all day long." 
 
 " Very true, sir, especially on pay-day, when nobody keeps 
 any look-out at all. I see now, you want some of Mary's 
 clothes for him ; they would fit very well." 
 
 "Exactly; and I think that, as her uncle has been a 
 smuggler, we might go and consult him as to his escape over 
 the water. Vangilt will pay 100 with pleasure he toJd 
 me so. That will be an introduction for you as well as for 
 me to the old fellow." 
 
 "I think we had better let the old fellow suppose it's 
 a woman don't you, sir ? But what shall we call our- 
 selves ? " 
 
 "Why, I will be a sort of agent for ships, and you shall 
 be a captain." 
 
 " A captain, Mr. Keene ? " 
 
 "Yes ; a captain, who has had a ship, and expects another. 
 Why, you were a captain of the foretop before you were 
 rated coxswain." 
 
 " Well, sir, I must consult Mary and her mother, and then 
 I'll let you know ; they will come this afternoon. Perhaps 
 in helping Mr. Vangilt, I may help myself." 
 
 That night Bob Cross told me that Mary and her mother 
 were quite willing to assist, and that they thought it would 
 be a very good introduction to old Waghorn ; that we must 
 expect some religious scruples at first, but we must persevere, 
 and they had no doubt that the old man would contrive to 
 get the young man over to Cherbourg, or some other place 
 on the other side ; that we had better call on him in the 
 evening, and they would be out of the way. 
 
 As soon as the work was over for the day, Bob Cross and 
 I obtained leave, and set off for Mr. Waghorn's house. We 
 were met by Mary and her mother, who pointed it out to us, 
 and then continued their walk. We went to the door, and 
 found the old man smoking his pipe. 
 
 196 '
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 " Who's there ? " cried he, as we lifted the latch of the 
 gate. 
 
 " Friends, sir," replied Cross ; " two persons who come to 
 talk on business." 
 
 " Business ! I've no business I've done with business long 
 ago ; I think of nothing but my perishing soul poor blind 
 worm that I am." 
 
 He was a very fine-looking old man, although weather- 
 beaten, and his silver locks hung down on his collar ; his 
 beard was not shaved, but clipped with scissors ; his want of 
 sight gave him a mournful look. 
 
 " Nevertheless, sir, I must introduce myself and my friend, 
 the captain," replied I, " for we want your assistance." 
 
 "My assistance! poor blind beetle how can I assist you ? " 
 
 "The fact is, sir, that a young woman is very anxious to 
 return to her friends on the other side of the water ; and 
 knowing that you have acquaintance with those who run to 
 and fro, we thought you might help the poor young woman 
 to a passage." 
 
 "That's to say, you've heard that I was a smuggler. 
 People do say so ; but, gentlemen, I now pay customs and 
 excise my tea has paid duty, and so has my tobacco ; so 
 does everything the king has his own. The Bible says, 
 ' Render unto Caesar the things which are Caesar's.' Gentle- 
 men, I stand by the Bible. I am a poor, sinful old wretch 
 God forgive me." 
 
 " We ask nothing against the Bible, Mr. Waghorn ; it's 
 our duty to assist those who are in distress ; it's only a poor 
 young woman." 
 
 "A poor young woman. If she's poor, people don't do 
 such work for nothing ; besides, it's wrong, gentlemen I've 
 given up all that I've a precious soul to look after, and I 
 can't divert my attention from it. I wish you good-bye, 
 gentlemen." 
 
 At this moment Mary and her mother returned, and we 
 rose up. 
 
 "Mrs. James, is that you and Mary? Here's a captain 
 and his friend come to me ; but it's a fool's errand, and so 
 I've told them." 
 
 I then stated to Mrs. James what we had come for, and 
 begged that she would persuade Mr. Waghorn. 
 
 197
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 " Well, Mr. Waghorn, why won't you ? it's a good action, 
 and will have its reward in heaven." 
 
 "Yes; but she's a poor young woman, and can't pay her 
 passage, so it's no use." 
 
 " On the contrary," replied I, " the captain here will 
 become security, that 100 shall be paid down as soon as 
 she arrives in any part of France or Holland." 
 
 " Will he ? But who's the captain ? " 
 
 " I haven't a ship just now, but I expect one soon," replied 
 Bob, "and the money shall be paid at once, if you will only 
 receive the young woman until she can be sent off." 
 
 "Well, let me see there's James Martin; no, he won't 
 do. There's Will Simpson; yes, that's the man. Well, it's 
 a good act ; and, captain, when will you bring the money ? " 
 
 Now the ship was to be paid off on Wednesday, and as we 
 had each three years' pay due, there was no difficulty about 
 that ; so I replied, " On Wednesday, the captain will give 
 the money to this lady, or whoever comes with us to receive 
 the young woman ; will you not, Captain Cross ? " 
 
 "Oh ! certainly; the money is ready at an hour's notice," 
 replied Bob. " I'm sure that she'll pay me back, if she can ; 
 and if she can't, it's of no consequence." 
 
 "Well, well, it's a bargain," replied the old man. " I'm a 
 poor blind beetle, a sinful old soul ; I've nothing to do but 
 to make my peace with Heaven. It's charity ' Charity 
 covereth a multitude of sins,' saith St. Paul. Recollect 100 
 that's the bargain. I'll send Mrs. James to you ; you must 
 not call again till she's on the other side of the water." 
 
 " Many thanks, sir," replied Bob. " I won't call till I 
 hear she is safe, and then I'll bring you some tobacco to 
 smoke, such as you don't often pick up nowadays." 
 
 " Happy to see you, Captain Cross, and your friend there," 
 replied the old man. 
 
 We then took our leave. Mrs. James, after we were gone, 
 praised the appearance of Captain Cross, as such a nice-look- 
 ing man, and old Waghorn evidently thought well of him 
 by the answer he made. Mary, however, pretended to 
 prefer me. 
 
 As soon as I returned on board, I told young Vangilt what 
 I had been about. He wrung my hand, and the tears started 
 in his eyes. " You, as an officer, are indeed risking much for 
 
 198
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 me. As to the money, you know me, I trust, too well not to A 
 be sure of receiving it as soon as I can send it ; but I never 
 can repay your kindness." 
 
 " Perhaps you may be able to help me one of these days," 
 I replied. " Who knows ? It's fortune of war, my goal 
 fellow ; but it's as well not to be seen too much together." 
 So saying, I left him. 
 
 The next day Mrs. James came off with the necessary gar- 
 ments and bonnet for his escape, and they were given me by 
 Bob Cross. The day after was pay-day ; and the ship was in 
 such a state of confusion, and there were so many people on 
 boai'd, that there was no difficulty whatever. Vangilt changed 
 his clothes in the midshipmen's berth, which was empty, and 
 Bob Cross handed him down the side into the boat, where Mrs. 
 James waited to receive him. Bob and I had both been paid, 
 and we gave her the 100 for old Waghorn. The boat shoved 
 off; Vangilt arrived safe at Waghorn's house, where he was 
 kept concealed for eight days, when, for the sum of 20, he 
 was safely landed on the French coast, old Waghorn having 
 pocketed 80 by the transaction, which, considering he acted 
 out of pure charity, was a pretty good reward. 
 
 Having thus successfully managed, by being guilty of high 
 treason, in aiding and abetting the enemy, I bade farewell to 
 Bob Cross, leaving him to follow up his amour, while I went 
 to Chatham to pay my respects to my mother. I had made 
 up my mind how to act. I was no longer a child, but a man 
 in reflection as well as appearance. 
 
 I arrived, and hastened to the house from which I had 
 escaped so mysteriously the last time I was in it. My mother 
 threw herself in my arms, embracing me, and then looking at 
 me with surprise and pleasure. Three years and a half had 
 changed me ; she hardly knew me, for her association of ideas 
 had still pictured me as the smart stripling whom she had, 
 with so much anguish, consigned into the hands of Bob Cross. 
 She was proud of me my adventures, my dangers, my con- 
 duct, and my honourable mention in the Gazette, were all 
 known to her, and she had been evidently congratulated by 
 many upon my successful career. My grandmother, who had 
 groAvn much older in appearance, seemed to be softened 
 towards me, and I had sense enough to receive her advances 
 with great apparent cordiality. My aunt and the captain 
 
 199
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 were delighted to see me, and I found that my two cousins, 
 of whose appearance I had been duly apprised, were very 
 pretty children. I found that my mother had two assistants 
 in her business, and everything appeared to be on a grander 
 scale, and more flourishing than ever. 
 
 The first two or three "days were devoted to narratives, 
 communications, explanations, and admirations, as is usually 
 the case after so long an absence ; after which we quietly 
 settled down in the relative positions of mother and son, and 
 she assumed, or rather would have assumed, her control over 
 me. But this was not my wish ; I had made up my mind 
 that, although a clever woman, I must in future control her, 
 and I took the first opportunity of a long tete-a-tete to let 
 her know that such was my intention. 
 
 Speaking of Captain Delmar, I at once told her that I 
 knew he was my father, and that I had his own handwriting 
 to prove it. She denied it at first ; but I told her that all 
 denial was useless, that I had possession of the letter he had 
 written to her upon my supposed death, and that it was no 
 ghost, but I, who had frightened my grandmother. 
 
 This was my first blow, and a heavy one, to my poor 
 mother ; for what woman can bear to be humiliated by her 
 offspring being acquainted with her indiscretion ? I loved my 
 mother, and would fain have spared her this pang, had it not 
 been that all my future plans were based upon this one point, 
 and it was necessary she should aid and abet me in them. 
 
 My poor mother was bowed to the earth when she found 
 that it was in vain to deny my parentage ; she covered her 
 face with her hands in deep shame before her child, but I 
 consoled, and caressed, and told her (what I really felt) that I 
 was indebted to her for not being the son of a private marine ; 
 that, at all events, I had noble blood in my veins, and would 
 prove myself worthy of my descent, whether it were acknow- 
 ledged or not. But from that hour I took the command over 
 her from that hour it was I that dictated, and her authority 
 as a parent was gone for ever. Let it not be imagined that 
 I treated her harshly ; on the contrary, I was more kind, and, 
 before other people, more dutiful than ever I was before. 
 She was my only confidant, and to her only did I explain the 
 reasons of my actions : she was my adviser, but her advice 
 was not that of a parent, but that of a humble, devoted, and 
 
 200
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 attached friend ; and during the remainder of her days this 
 position was never altered. 
 
 As soon as my mother had acknowledged the fact, there 
 was no longer any reservation on my part. I told her what 
 was the conduct of Captain Delmar towards me. I pointed 
 out his checking any display of paternal feelings towards me, 
 and also the certainty that I had that he was partial to and 
 proud of me. I explained to her the line of conduct which 
 I had pursued, and was determined still to pursue, towards 
 him. 
 
 "Percival," said my mother, "I see the judiciousness of 
 what you say, and of your behaviour towards him ; but allow 
 me to ask you, What is the object you are aiming at I 
 mean particularly aiming at ? Of course you hope to obtain 
 advancement from his interest, and perhaps, if he becomes 
 more attached to you, he may not forget you when he dies ; 
 but it appears" to me that you have something nearer to your 
 heart than all this tell me, am I right ? " 
 
 " You are, my dear mother ; my great end is, that Captain 
 Delmar should acknowledge me as his son." 
 
 " I fear that he will never do that, Percival ; nor, indeed, 
 do I think you would gain by it. When you are more ad- 
 vanced in the world, your parentage may be considered as 
 obscure, but still, being born in wedlock, it will be more 
 respectable than the acknowledgment you would seek from 
 Captain Delmar. You are not aware of the affronts you may 
 meet with by obtaining what you evidently wish ; and once 
 known as the son of Captain Delmar, you may wish that it 
 was never promulgated." 
 
 " I was born in wedlock, mother, as you say, and as many 
 others are, who now are peers of the realm, and in virtue of 
 their being born in wedlock, succeed to property to which 
 they would otherwise not be entitled. Your shame (excuse 
 ine for using the word) and my disgrace are equally covered 
 by that wedlock, which is an answer to any accusations of 
 illegitimacy. As to affronts, I do not fear them, or ever 
 shall, from those who know me. I can defend and protect 
 myself; but it is a great difference to me to let the world 
 suppose that I am the son of Ben the marine, when I know 
 myself to be the son of the future Lord de Versely. I wish 
 to be acknowledged by Captain Delmar in such a way as 
 
 201,
 
 to convince the world that such is the fact, without the 
 world being able to throw it up in my face. This is easily 
 done if Captain Delmar chooses to do it; and if done as 
 it ought to be done, will lead to my benefit. At all events, 
 it will satisfy my pride ; for I feel that I am not the son 
 of your husband, but have blood boiling in my veins which 
 would satisfy the proudest aristocrat. I prefer the half 
 relation to that class, such as it is, with all its penalties, to 
 being supposed to be the son of the man whom, from 
 prudential motives alone, you took to be your husband." 
 
 "Well, Percival, I cannot blame you; and do not you, 
 therefore, blame your mother too much, when you consider 
 that the same feeling was the cause of her becoming your 
 mother." 
 
 " Far from it, my dear mother," replied I ; " only let us 
 now act in concert. I require your assistance. Allow me to 
 ask you one question Have you not realised a sufficient sum 
 of money to enable you to retire from your business ? " 
 
 " I certainly have, my dear Percival, much more than is 
 necessary for me to live in comfort, and I may say, some 
 little luxury ; but I have thought of you, and for your sake, 
 every year have continued to add to my profits." 
 
 " Then, my dear mother, for my sake give up your business 
 as soon as possible ; money is not my object." 
 
 "Tell me what your reasons are for this demand." 
 
 " My dear mother, I will be candid with you. I wish you 
 to retire from business, and leave this place for any distant 
 part of England ; I wish you to change your name, and, in 
 one word, I wish Captain Delmar should believe that you 
 are dead." 
 
 "And why so, Percival? I cannot see how that will 
 benefit you ; it was on my account that he took charge of 
 you. You are not sure that he may not be severed from 
 you, and who knows but that my supposed death may 
 occasion him to desert you altogether?" 
 
 " You assist my cause, my dear mother, by what you say, 
 if it is on your account that Captain Delmar is my friend ; 
 and if, as you say, he might desert me when you are dead, 
 or supposed to be so, it is evident that his motive of action 
 must be fear. You have the secret of my birth, which he 
 supposes to be known only to you and to him. I am con- 
 
 202
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 viiiced that if you were supposed dead, and that the secret 
 was his own, if he thought that there was no proof whatever 
 against him, he would then not care showing towards me 
 that regard which he is inclined to feel as a father, and 
 which is now checked by his pride. Captain Delmar is 
 naturally of a kind and affectionate disposition that I am 
 sui-e of. Your memory would do more for me than your 
 existence ever can, and as for the rest, leave that to me. 
 At all events, if he should, as I do not believe he will, be 
 inclined to throw me off, I have still his written acknowledg- 
 ment that I am his son, to make use of in case of necessity. 
 Now, my dear mother, you must consent to do as I wish. 
 Give up your business as soon as possible, and retire to 
 another part of the country. When I consider it a proper 
 time to do so, your death shall be made known to him. I 
 have no doubt that he will be afloat again in a few months, 
 and when we are out of England, I will bide the proper time." 
 
 " But your grandmother, Percival must I tell her ? " 
 
 " No ; tell her only that you intend to retire from business, 
 and go away from Chatham ; say that you will in future 
 reside in Devonshire, and ask her to accompany you. Depend 
 upon it she will be pleased with your intentions. As to what 
 we arrange relative to Captain Delmar, say nothing to her 
 - she hates his very name, and is not likely to talk about 
 him." 
 
 " Well, Percival, you will allow me till to-morrow to think 
 about it before I give a decided answer." 
 
 "Certainly, my dear mother; I wish you so to do, as I am 
 convinced that you will agree with me ; and I infinitely 
 prefer that you should decide on conviction, than be induced 
 by maternal regard." 
 
 As I was well assured, my mother's decision was favourable 
 to my wishes. She consulted with my grandmother, who 
 approved of her intentions ; and then it was made public 
 that Mrs. Keene intended to retire from business, and that 
 the goodwill was to be disposed of along with the stock. 
 My aunt Milly and Captain Bridgeman appeared well con- 
 tent that my mother should take the step which she pro- 
 posed. In short, all the family approved of the measure, 
 which is not a very usual circumstance in this world. I now 
 employed myself in assisting my mother in her affairs. In a 
 
 203
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 month we found a purchaser for the stock and goodwill ; and 
 when the sum paid was added to my mother's former ac- 
 cumulations, she found herself possessed of 12,000 in the 
 Three per Cents., the interest of which, 360, was more than 
 sufficient for her living comfortably in Devonshire, especially 
 as my grandmother had still remaining an income very 
 nearly amounting to 200 per annum. 
 
 In another month everything was arranged ; and my 
 mother bade farewell to her sister and all her friends, and 
 left Chatham, after having resided there more than seventeen 
 years. 
 
 Long before my mother had removed from Chatham, I 
 received a letter from young Vangilt, announcing his safe 
 arrival in Amsterdam, and enclosing an order to receive the 
 money advanced, from a house in London. His letter was 
 very grateful, but, as I had cautioned him, not one word 
 was in it which could implicate me had it fallen into other 
 hands. 
 
 I may as well here observe, that, in the hurry of paying off 
 the ship, Vangilt was never missed ; and although it did 
 occur to the commanding officer after he had gone on shore 
 that Mr. Vangilt had not been sent to prison, he thought it 
 just as well not to raise a question which might get himself 
 into a scrape ; in short, nothing was thought or said about it 
 by anybody. 
 
 A few days before my mother quitted Chatham I went up 
 to London to receive the money, and then went to Ports- 
 mouth to repay the portion belonging to Bob Cross. I found 
 that Bob had made good use of his time, and that the old 
 smuggler now received him as a suitor to his niece. 
 
 As, however, Mary was still very young not yet seventeen 
 and Bob had acknowledged that he had not laid by much 
 money as yet, the old man had insisted that Bob Cross should 
 get another ship, and try a voyage or two more before he was 
 spliced ; and to this arrangement both the mother and Mary 
 persuaded him to consent. I went to call upon them with 
 Bob, and did all I could, without stating what was not true, 
 to give the old man a favourable opinion of Cross. I even 
 went so far as to say that if he could not procure another 
 vessel, I was ready to put down a sum of money to assist 
 him. And so I was ; and had it been requisite, I have no 
 
 204
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 doubt but that my mother would have advanced it ; but Bob, 
 a fine seaman, not yet thirty years old, was always sure of a 
 ship that is, a man-of-\var. To save himself from impress- 
 ment, Cross had dressed himself in long toggery as a captain 
 of a merchant vessel, and was believed to be such. 
 
 Having satisfied myself that everything went on favourably 
 in that quarter, I again returned to Chatham, that I might 
 escort my mother and grandmother into Devonshire. We 
 bade fareAvell to my aunt and Captain Bridgeman, and set off 
 for London, where we remained a few days at an hotel, and 
 then took the day coach down to Ilfracombe, where my 
 mother had decided upon taking up her future residence, 
 changing her name to Ogilvie, which had been my grand- 
 mother's maiden name. 
 
 Ilfracombe was then a beautiful retired spot, and well 
 suited to my mother from its cheapness : with their joint 
 incomes, my grandmother and she could command anything 
 they wished. We soon hired a very pretty little cottage 
 ornee, ready furnished, as my mother would not furnish a 
 house until she had ascertained whether there were no 
 drawbacks to the locality. I ought to observe, that my 
 grandmother now appeared quite as partial to me as she 
 had before been otherwise. I treated her with great 
 respect. 
 
 Although it was not difficult to obtain a renewal of leave 
 from a guard-ship, after I had remained six weeks with my 
 mother, it was necessary that I should make my appearance 
 at Portsmouth. It was arranged that I should take my de- 
 parture for Portsmouth in three days, when, on reading the 
 Plymouth newspaper, I learnt that the newly launched frigate 
 Manilla, of forty-four guns, was put in commission, and that 
 the Honourable Captain Delmar had come down and hoisted 
 his pennant. This, of course, changed my plans. I resolved 
 to set off for Plymouth, and wait upon Captain Delmar. I 
 wrote to Bob Cross, enclosing an order for my chest and 
 bedding on board of the guard-ship at Portsmouth, acquaint- 
 ing him with my intention, but requesting him not to act 
 until he heard from me again. 
 
 I had a long conversation with my mother, from whom I 
 obtained a renewal of her promise to abide and act by my 
 instructions. I took a respectful farewell of my grandmother, 
 
 205
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 who gave me 100, which I did not want, as my mother 
 had given me a similar sum, and then set off for Plymouth. 
 
 The reader may perhaps inquire how it was that Captain 
 Delmar as he had promised to pay my expenses had not 
 made any offer of the kind, or communicated with me on the 
 subject ? But the fact was, that he knew I had three years' 
 pay due, besides the prize-money for the Dutch frigate, 
 which, however, I had not yet received, although it was. 
 payable. In pecuniary matters I was certainly well off, as 
 my mother desired that I would draw for any money that I 
 required, feeling convinced that, being aware of her circum- 
 stances, I should not distress her by any extravagances: in 
 that she did me justice. 
 
 I was now eighteen years old, and just starting again on 
 my career. As I grew up, my likeness to Captain Delmar 
 became more remarkable every day. My mother could not 
 help observing it even to me. " I almost wish that it was 
 not so, my dear mother : I fear it will be the cause of annoy- 
 ance to Captain Delmar ; but it cannot be helped. At all 
 events, it must satisfy him, allowing that he has any doubt 
 (which I am sure he has not), that I am his own child." 
 
 "That I believe to be quite unnecessary," replied my 
 mother with a deep sigh. 
 
 " I should think so too, my dear mother," replied I, caress- 
 ing her kindly. " At all events, I will prove, whether I ever 
 obtain it or not, that I am not unworthy of the name of 
 Delmar; but I must wait no longer the coach is about to 
 start. Adieu, and may God bless you." 
 
 On my arrival at Plymouth or Plymouth Dock, as Devon- 
 port was then called I inquired at which hotel Captain 
 Delmar had taken up his quarters. It was the one to which 
 I had intended to have gone myself; but I immediately had 
 my luggage taken to another, for I really believe that 
 Captain Delmar would have considered it a great liberty for 
 any one of his officers to presume to lie down in the same 
 caravansary as himself. The next morning I sent up my 
 name, and was admitted. 
 
 "Good morning, Mr. Keene," said the captain. "I pre- 
 sume that you have come down to request to join my ship, 
 and I therefore consent before you make the request. I 
 trust you will always show the same zeal and deference to 
 
 206
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 your officers that you did in the Calliope. You have grown 
 very much, and are now a young man. I shall give you the 
 rating of mate, and I trust you will not do discredit to my 
 patronage." 
 
 " I trust not, Captain Delmar/' replied I. " I have but 
 one wish in the world, which is to please you, who have so 
 befriended me from my boyhood. I should be very un- 
 grateful if I did not do my duty with zeal and fidelity ; I am 
 indebted to you for everything, and I am aware I must look 
 to you for every future prospect. I have to thank you, sir, 
 for your great kindness in publishing my name in the public 
 Gazette." 
 
 "You deserved it, Mr. Keene, and it certainly will be of 
 great advantage to you when you have served your time. 
 Has your time gone on since the Calliope was paid off?" 
 
 " Yes, sir ; I am still on the books of the Salvador." 
 
 " How much time have you served ?" 
 
 " Nearly four years and a half, sir." 
 
 "Well, the rest will soon be over; and if you do your 
 duty, my patronage shall not be wanting." 
 
 Here there was a bow on my part, and a pause, and I was 
 backing out with another bow, when the captain said, " How 
 is your mother, Mr. Keene ? " 
 
 "She has been advised to retire from business, and to 
 settle in the country," replied I mournfully ; " her health is 
 
 such, that " Here I stopped, as I preferred deceiving 
 
 him by implication, or rather allowing him to deceive him- 
 self. 
 
 "I am sorry to hear that," replied he; "but she never 
 was strong as a young woman." Here the captain stopped, 
 as if he had said too much. 
 
 " No, sir," replied I ; " when in the service of Mrs. Delmar, 
 she could not be put to anything that required fatigue." 
 
 "Very true," replied the captain. "You may go on 
 board, Mr. Keene, and desire my clerk to make out a letter, 
 requesting your discharge from the Salvador into the Manilla. 
 Do you require anything ? " 
 
 " No, sir, I thank you, I need not trespass on your 
 generosity just now. Good morning, sir." 
 
 " Good morning, Mr. Keene." 
 
 "I beg your pardon, Captain Delmar," said I, as I held 
 
 207
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 the door ajar; "but, should you like, Robert Cross, your 
 former coxswain, would join you in the same capacity. I 
 know where he is." 
 
 "Yes, Mr. Keene, I should like to have him: he was a 
 steady, good man. You will oblige me by writing to ^him, 
 and requesting him to join immediately. Where is he ? " 
 
 " At Portsmouth, Captain Delmar." 
 
 "Very well; tell him to come round as fast as he can. 
 By-the-bye, you will have two of your old messmates Mr. 
 Smith, the master, and Mr. Dott. I hope the latter is a 
 little more steady than he was. I was in hopes to have had 
 your old acquaintance Mr. Culpepper with us ; but he died 
 about six weeks back a fit, or something of that kind." 
 
 " Thank Heaven for that," thought I. Again I made my 
 most respectful bow, and quitted the room. 
 
 I returned to my own hotel, and sitting down, I began to 
 reflect upon my interview. I recalled all that had passed, 
 and I made up my mind that I was right in preparing him 
 for the report of my mother's death. His reception of me 
 was all that I could have expected from him it was cordial ; 
 but my blood boiled when I called to mind that he had only 
 made a casual inquiry after my mother, as I was leaving the 
 room ; and then his checking himself because he had in- 
 adverently said that she was not sti-ong when she was a 
 young woman. "Yes," thought I, "he cannot bear the 
 remembrance of the connection ; and it is only for myself, 
 and not from any natural affection of a parent, that he cares 
 for me ; or if he does care for me as his son, it is because I 
 have his blood in my veins ; and he despises and looks down 
 upon the mother. I am sure that he will be anything but 
 sorry to hear that my mother is dead, and he shall be grati- 
 fied. I will now write to her." 
 
 I could not help observing that there was some change 
 in the appearance of Captain Delmar. Strange to say, he 
 looked more youthful ; and as I compared our two faces in 
 the mirror on the mantelpiece behind him, when I stood 
 up, he appeared more like me in appearance than ever. 
 What was it ? Oh ! " thought I, " I have it. His hair is 
 no longer mixed with grey, lie must wear a wig." This was 
 the fact, as I afterwards ascertained ; the colour of his wig 
 was, however, much darker than my own hair. 
 
 206
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 By the same post I wrote to Bob Cross, acquainting him 
 with what had passed, and begging him to come round by 
 the first water conveyance, and bring my chest and bedding 
 with him. I then walked down the dockyard to have a 
 look at the Manilla, which was, as I had heard, a splendid 
 vessel ; went up again to order a mate's uniform, and re- 
 turned to the hotel. It was useless going to the ship at that 
 time, as the marines and boys had only been drafted into her 
 that morning; and there was nothing to do until she was 
 clear of the shipwrights, who were still on" board of her, and 
 employed in every part of her. The first lieutenant had not 
 yet come down. The master was the only officer who had 
 joined, and he had hoisted the pennant. I was delighted to 
 find that he was to sail with us ; and we passed that evening 
 together. 
 
 During the evening the master said, "I hear there are 
 plenty of good men stowed away by the crimps at different 
 places. I wish we could only find out where they are, and 
 get hold of them. I fear, if we do not, we shall either be 
 badly manned in haste from the Tower tender, or have to wait 
 a long while before we sail. Now, Keene, don't you think 
 you could manage so as to get us some men ? " 
 
 " I've got one already/' replied I " Bob Cross, the captain's 
 coxswain." 
 
 " And a real good one, too," replied the master ; " the best 
 helmsman we had in the Calliope. You and he were very 
 thick together." 
 
 "Yes," replied I; "when I came on board, a mere lad, 
 he was very kind to me, and I am very partial to him in 
 consequence." 
 
 That night, after the master and I had parted, I thought 
 over the question he had put to me, as to obtaining good 
 seamen for the ship, and I made up my mind that I would 
 wait till Cross arrived, and consult with him as to a project 
 which I had in my head. In the meantime I went to a slop- 
 shop by the dockyard wall, and provided myself with a 
 common sailor's toggery, of the real cut, with a banyan 
 covered hat, and all complete. Three days afterwards Cross 
 joined me, having found a passage round in a cutter; and as 
 soon as I had talked over his affairs, I proposed my plan to 
 him, in which he heartily coincided, 
 
 209 o
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 That I did this to please the captain is certain ; I had no 
 other view. It was necessary, however, that I obtain the 
 captain's permission, and I went to him and explained my 
 ideas. The captain was too willing to let me try it, and 
 thanked me for my zeal. 
 
 " Go on board, Mr. Keene, and tell them I have given you 
 six weeks' leave of absence, and then you can do as you 
 propose." 
 
 I did so, for it was absolutely necessary that as few as 
 possible should be acquainted with what I was about, as I ran 
 a great risk. I have no hesitation in saying that I should 
 have been made away with by the crimps, had they dis- 
 covered me. 
 
 I dressed myself as a common seaman, darkened my face, 
 and dirtied myself a little, especially on the hands, and Bob 
 Cross and I then went at night into one of the low public 
 houses, with which the town is filled ; there we pretended to 
 be much alarmed lest we should be pressed, and asked for a 
 back-room to smoke and drink in. We called in the landlord, 
 telling him we were second mates of vessels, and not secure 
 from the impress ; that we never were at Plymouth before, 
 our ships having put in damaged, and that the crew were dis- 
 charged ; and asked if there was no safe place where we could 
 be stowed until we could find another vessel ready to start. 
 
 He replied, that there was a house at Stonehouse where 
 we could be quite safe ; but that, of course, we must pay the 
 crimps well for our board and lodging, and that they would 
 find us a ship when we wished to go ; and further, that we 
 must give him something handsome for taking us there. To 
 this we agreed, and at midnight we set off in company with 
 our landlord, each of us carrying our bundles, and in less 
 than an hour arrived at a sort of farmhouse detached from 
 the road. 
 
 After a short parley we obtained entrance, and were taken 
 into a small room, where the crimp inquired of us what money 
 we had, and then told us what his charges were. The reason 
 of his doing this was, because if we had no money, or very 
 little, he would have disposed of us very soon by sending us 
 on board of some ship, and obtaining an advance of our wages 
 from the captain as his indemnification ; but if we had plenty 
 of money, he would then keep us as long as he could, that 
 
 210
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 he might make his profit of us. His charges were monstrous, 
 as may be supposed, and we had replied that we had veiy 
 little money. We contrived to look as careless and indifferent 
 as we could, agreed to everything, paid the landlord of the 
 pot-house a guinea each for taking us to the house, and were 
 then ushered into a large room, where we found about twenty 
 seamen sitting at a long table, drinking, and playing cards and 
 dominoes. 
 
 They did not appear to notice us, they were so busy either 
 playing or looking on. Cross called for a pot of ale, and we 
 sat down at the farther end of the table. 
 
 " What a dislike the men must have to the press," said 
 Cross to me, "when they submit to be mured up here in 
 prison." 
 
 "Yes, and cheated by such a scoundrel as the crimp 
 appears to be." 
 
 "Don't talk so loud, Jack," replied Cross for I had 
 insisted upon his calling me Jack " lest we should be over- 
 heard." 
 
 We then asked to go to bed, and were shown by the crimp 
 into a room, which had about fourteen beds in it. 
 
 " You may take your choice of those five," said he, pointing 
 to five nearest the door ; " I always come up and take away 
 the candle." 
 
 As we found some of the other beds occupied, we did not 
 resume our conversation, but went to sleep. 
 
 The next morning we found that we mustered about thirty- 
 five, many of the more steady men having gone to bed before 
 we arrived. After breakfast, Cross and I each entered into 
 conversation with a man, and pumped them very cleverly. 
 Our chief object was, to ascertain the houses of the other 
 crimps, and, as the men knew most of them, having invariably 
 resorted to them at the end of their voyages, we obtained 
 the locality of five or six, all apparently public-houses, but 
 having back premises for the concealment of seamen : all 
 these were carefully noted down. 
 
 As we became more intimate, the seamen, who were glad 
 to talk, from weariness of confinement, asked us many ques- 
 tions. We said that we had deserted from a man-of-war, and 
 then a hundred questions were asked us as to our treatment. 
 I allowed Bob Cross to be spokesman, and his replies were 
 
 211
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 very sensible. He told them that all depended upon what 
 sort of captains and first lieutenants were on board ; that he 
 had been pressed twice : the first time he was comfortable 
 enough, and made 200 prize-money in eight months ; but 
 in the last man-of-war he was very uncomfortable, and had 
 therefore cut and run. Altogether, he made the service 
 appear much more favourable than they supposed, although 
 the crimp, who had stood by, did all he could to persuade the 
 men to the contrary 
 
 We remained in this house for more than a week, and then 
 declared that we had no more money, and must find a ship. 
 The crimp said that he had a berth for one of us as second 
 mate of a brig, and I agreed to take it, leaving Bob Cross to 
 get a berth for himself as soon as he could. As I paid up, 
 there was no demand upon the owners of the vessel, and it 
 was arranged that I should be down at a certain wharf at 
 three o'clock in the morning, when I should find a boat wait- 
 ing for me. I waited up with Bob Cross until the clock had 
 struck two, and then the crimp let me out. He did not 
 offer to go down with me, as he had no money to receive ; 
 and, as it was pitch-dark, there was little chance of my being 
 picked up by a press-gang at that hour. I wished Cross 
 good-bye, and set off for Plymouth Dock with my bundle on 
 my stick. 
 
 Not knowing where to go at such an hour, I walked about 
 to see if I could perceive a light in any house. I did so at last 
 through the chinks of the shutters of a small alehouse, and 
 tapped at the door : it was opened, I was ushered in, and the 
 door closed immediately upon me. I found myself in the 
 presence of several marines with their side-arms, and seamen 
 with cutlasses. An officer started up from his seat, and 
 collaring me, said, You're just the fellow we want. We're 
 in luck to-night." In fact, I was in the hands of a press- 
 gang, and I was pressed myself. 
 
 " Yes, he'll do ; he'll make a capital maintop-man," said a 
 midshipman, getting up and surveying me. 
 
 I looked at him, and perceived my old acquaintance Mr. 
 Tommy Dott, grown a great deal taller ; I perceived that he 
 did not recognise me. " But, sir," said I to the officer of the 
 party, who was so disguised that I could not tell his rank, 
 " suppose I belong to a man-of-war already ? " 
 
 212
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 "That you do not; or if you do, you must be a deserter, 
 my good fellow that is evident by your stick and bundle. 
 Now sit down and drink some beer, if you like ; you are 
 going to serve in a fine frigate you may as well make yourself 
 comfortable, for we shall not go on board yet, for this hour." 
 
 I determined to keep up my incog., as it amused me. I 
 ::at down, and it then occurred to me that my not going on 
 board of the vessel might lead to an explanation with the 
 crimp, and that an alarm might be created and the men 
 dispersed in consequence. There were still two hours to 
 daylight, and if I could take up the press-gang, we might 
 secure all the men in the house before the dawn of day. 
 
 As I had just made up my mind to act, there was a 
 stamping of feet outside and a knock at the door. When 
 it was opened, another portion of the press-gang, headed by 
 another officer, entered. I counted heads, and found that 
 they mustered thirty hands quite sufficient, as they were 
 armed, to secure all my late companions. I therefore went 
 up to the officer, and begged to speak with him aside. 
 
 I then told him that I had just come from a crimp's house 
 near Stonehouse, where I left in their beds thirty-five as fine 
 men as ever walked a plank, and that, as I was pressed 
 myself, I did not mind telling him where they were, and he 
 could take them all. 
 
 The officer curled up his lip, as if to say, " You're a pretty 
 scoundrel to betray your companions," but immediately 
 resolved to act upon it. Without stating his intentions, he 
 ordered all the men out, and putting me between two 
 marines, so as to prevent my escaping, I was desired to lead 
 on. I did so, and we proceeded in silence until we arrived 
 near to the house. I then pointed out to the officer that 
 it must be surrounded, or the men would escape, and that 
 it must be done very carefully, as there was a large dog, 
 which would be sure to give the alarm. My advice was 
 attended to, and when all the men were at their stations, 
 the whole advanced slowly towards the house. The dog 
 commenced baying, as I had foreseen, and shortly afterwards 
 the crimp put his head out of a window, and perceived that 
 the press-gang were below. But all attempts to force an 
 entrance were in vain, every window below, and the doors, 
 being secured with iron bars. 
 
 213
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 "Is there no way of getting into this den?" said the 
 officer to me. 
 
 " Why, sir, I'll try." 
 
 As Bob Cross had given another name, I knew that 1 
 risked nothing in calling out his, and I therefore requested 
 the officer to impose silence, and when it was obtained, I 
 cried out, " Bob Cross ! Bob Cross ! Where's Bob Cross ? " 
 
 After that, I went to the small door at the side of the 
 house, which led to the homestead, and again cried out, 
 " Bob Cross ! where's Bob Cross ? " 
 
 I then told the officer that we must wait patiently, and 
 that if it was daylight before we got in, all the better. 
 
 About ten minutes after that, as I remained at the small 
 door, I heard the bars quietly removed; I then requested 
 the officer to attempt to force the small door, and it yielded 
 almost immediately to their efforts. 
 
 " Now, sir, leave a guard at the other door, that they may 
 not open it and escape by it, also five or six hands to catch 
 any who may jump out of the upper windows, and then enter 
 with the rest of your party." 
 
 "You know what you are about, at all events," said he, 
 giving the directions which I had pointed out, and then 
 entering with the remainder of his party, with the exception 
 of one marine that held me by the arm, with his bayonet 
 drawn. 
 
 The scuffle within was very severe, and lasted for many 
 minutes ; at last, the armed force, although not so numerous, 
 prevailed, and one by one the men were brought out, and 
 taken charge of by the marines, until the whole of them were 
 discovered in their retreats, and secured. 
 
 Day now dawned, and it was time to be off. To make 
 more secure, the pressed men were lashed two and two, with 
 small rope, which had been provided on purpose. Bob Cross, 
 who, of course, had not mixed in the affray, gave me a nod 
 of recognition, and we set off as fast as the men could be 
 persuaded to move ; certainly not a very gay procession, for 
 although the wounds were not dangerous, there was scarcely 
 one of the party, amounting in all to upwards of sixty men, 
 who was not bleeding. Hardly a word was exchanged. We 
 were all put into the boats, and rowed off to the hulk appro- 
 priated to the crew of the frigate until she was rigged, and 
 
 214
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 as soon as we were on board we were put below under the 
 charge of sentries. 
 
 " What ! you here ? " said some of the pressed men. 
 
 " Yes," replied I ; " they picked me up as I went to ship 
 myself last night." The crimp, who had been brought on 
 board with the others, then started forward. " It is he who 
 has blown upon us ; I'll swear to it." 
 
 "You may swear if you please," replied I, "that will do 
 you no good, and me no harm." 
 
 The crimp talked with the other men, and then indignation 
 was levelled against me. Most of them swore they would be 
 even with me, and have my life if they could ; indeed, they 
 could hardly be prevented laying hands upon me. But Bob 
 Cross told the sentry, and he interfered with his bayonet ; 
 notwithstanding which, fists continued to be shook in my 
 face, and vengeance threatened every minute. 
 
 " I told you, my lads," said Bob Cross, " that I have been 
 on board of a man-of-war before this, and you'd better mind 
 what you're about, or you'll repent it ; at all events, if one of 
 you touches him, you'll have five dozen lashes at the gangway 
 before to-morrow morning." 
 
 This made the poor fellows more quiet ; most of them lay 
 down, and tried to sleep off their misery. 
 
 "Why don't you make yourself known, Mr. Keene ? " said 
 Cross to me, in a whisper ; " I saw the master go on the 
 quarter-deck just now." 
 
 " I think I had better not ; there are more houses to 
 examine, and if my trick was known, it would soon get wind 
 from the women, and I should be waylaid, and perhaps 
 murdered by the crimps. The captain will be on board by 
 ten o'clock, I have no doubt, and then I will contrive to see 
 him, somehow or another." 
 
 " But you could trust the master why not see him ? " 
 
 "I'll think of it but there's no hurry." 
 
 I Avas afraid that Tommy Dott would have discovered me, 
 and I kept out of his way as much as I could. 
 
 " I'll tell you what, sir as I've not joined the ship, why 
 not let it be supposed that I am impressed with the other 
 men, and then I can send for Mr. Dott and make myself 
 known ? The commanding officer will, of course, send for 
 me, and I will enter, and then I shall be allowed to go 
 
 215
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 about, and can speak to the captain when he comes on 
 board." n 
 
 " Well, that is not a bad idea. Talk to the sentry. 
 
 " Who's the captain of this ship, sentry ? " said Bob Cross. 
 
 " Captain Delmar." 
 
 "Delmar! why, he's my old captain. Did not I see a 
 Mr. Dott, a midshipman ? " 
 
 " Yes, there is a Mr. Dott on board." 
 
 "Well, I wish you would just pass the word to Mr. Dott, 
 to say that one of the pressed men wishes to speak to him." 
 
 The sentry did so, and Mr. Dott came down. 
 
 " How d'ye do, Mr. Dott ? " said Bob Cross, while I turned 
 away. 
 
 " What, Cross, is that you ? Are you pressed ? " 
 
 "Yes, sir, can't be helped. I'm glad I'm to sail with you, 
 sir. What's become of Mr. Keene ? " 
 
 " Oh, I don't know ; but if he's not hanged by this time, 
 I believe that he's to join the ship." 
 
 Won't I pull your ears for that ? thought I. 
 
 " What other officers have we of the Calliope, sir ? " 
 
 " There's the master, Mr. Smith, and the surgeon." 
 
 " Well, Mr. Dott, one must always make a virtue of neces- 
 sity. Tell Mr. Smith that I shall enter for the ship ; and 
 I'll put my name down at once, instead of being penned 
 up here." 
 
 "That's right, Cross; and I say, you chaps, you'd better 
 follow a good example. Sentry, let this man go with me." 
 
 Bob Cross then went with Tommy Dott, and entered for 
 the service. The master was very glad to see him again, and 
 said, "Why, Cross, Mr. Keene said that you had promised 
 him to join us." 
 
 " Why, sir, so I had ; but it's a long story. However, it's 
 all the same in the end : here I am, and I hope I shall get 
 my old rating." 
 
 Soon after, Bob Cross came down and said, "Well, my 
 lads, I'm free now, and I advise you all to do the same. 
 Come, Jack," said he to me, "what d'ye say ?" 
 
 " No, no," replied I. " I won't unless all the rest do." 
 
 Bob then took me on one side, and told me what had 
 taken place, and asked me what he should say to the captain. 
 I told him, and then he left us. 
 
 216
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 At ten o'clock the captain came on board. Bob Cross 
 went up to him, and said he wished to say something to him 
 in the cabin. He followed the captain down, and then ex- 
 plained to him that I was among the pressed men ; but as I 
 had means of obtaining plenty more men, I had remained 
 among them, and had not made myself known, for fear my 
 trick should get wind ; also that I thought the crimp should 
 be kept on board, although he was of no use as a seaman. 
 
 " Mr. Keene has behaved very prudently," replied Captain 
 Delmar. " I understand his motives leave the rest to me." 
 
 A few minutes after Bob had communicated to me what 
 the captain had said, the pressed men were ordered up, and 
 ranged along the quarter-deck. A finer set of men I never 
 saw together ; and they all appeared to be, as they afterwards 
 proved to be, prime seamen. The captain called them one 
 by one, and questioned them. He asked them to enter, but 
 they refused. The crimp begged hard to be released. Their 
 names were all put down on the ship's book together. 
 
 The captain, turning to me for I had stood up the last 
 of the row said, " I understand the officer of the impress 
 agreed to release you if you would tell him where your 
 comrades were. I don't like losing a good man, but still I 
 shall let you go in consequence of the promise being made. 
 There, you may take a boat and go on shore." 
 
 " Thank your honour," replied I. I went to the gangway 
 immediately ; but I never shall forget the faces of the pressed 
 men when I passed them : they looked as if I had a thou- 
 sand lives, they had stomach enough to take them all. 
 
 I went on shore immediately, and going to my hotel, 
 washed the colour and dirt off my face, dressed myself in 
 my mate's uniform, and went to the hotel where the captain 
 lived. I found that he had just come on shore, and I sent 
 up my name, and I was admitted. I then told the captain 
 the information which we had received with regard to nine 
 or ten more houses, and that I thought I might now go on 
 board, and never be recognised. 
 
 "You have managed extremely well," replied Captain 
 Delmar; "we have made a glorious haul. But I think it 
 will be better that you do not go on board ; the press-gang 
 shall meet you every night, and obey your orders." I bowed, 
 and walked out of the room. 
 
 217
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 The next night and several subsequent ones, the press-gang 
 came on shore, and, from the information I had received, we 
 procured in the course of a fortnight more than two hundred 
 good seamen. Some of the defences were most desperate ; 
 for, as one crimp's house after another was forced, they could 
 not imagine how they could have been discovered. But it 
 put them all on their guard ; and on the last three occasions 
 the merchant seamen were armed, and gave us obstinate 
 fights. However, although the wounds were occasionally 
 severe, there was no loss of life. 
 
 Having expended all my knowledge, I had nothing more 
 to do than go on board, which I did, and was kindly received 
 by the master and the other officers, who had been prepos- 
 sessed in my favour. Such was the successful result of my 
 plan. The crimp we did not allow to go on shore, but dis- 
 charged him into a gun-brig, the captain of which was a 
 notorious martinet ; and I have no doubt, being aware of his 
 character and occupation, that he kept his word when he 
 told Captain Delmar that he would make the ship a hell to 
 him. "And sarve him right too," said Bob Cross, when he 
 heard of it ; " the money that these rascals obtain from the 
 seamen, Mr. Keene, is quite terrible ; and the poor fellows, 
 after having earned it by two or three years' hard work, go to 
 prison in a crimp-house to spend it, or rather to be swindled 
 out of it. It is these fellows that raise such reports against 
 the English navy, that frighten the poor fellows so; they 
 hear of men being flogged until they die under the lash, and 
 all the lies that can be invented. Not that the masters of 
 the merchant vessels are at all backward in disparaging the 
 service, but threaten to send a man on board a man-of-war 
 for a punishment, if he behaves ill that itself is enough to 
 raise a prejudice against the service. Now, sir, I can safely 
 swear that there is more cruelty and oppression more ill- 
 treatment and more hard work on board of a merchantman 
 than on board any man-of-war. Why so ? Because there is 
 no control over the master of a merchant vessel, while the 
 captain of a man-of-war is bound down by strict regulations, 
 which he dare not disobey. We see many reports in the 
 newspapers of the ill-treatment on board of merchant vessels ; 
 but for one that is made known, ninety-nine are passed over, 
 for a seaman has something else to do than to be kicking his 
 
 218
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 heels at a magistrate's office, and when he gets clear of 
 his vessel, with his pay in his pocket, he prefers to make 
 merry and forget his treatment, to seeking revenge. I say 
 again, sarve that crimp right, and I hope that he'll get a 
 lash for every pound which he has robbed from the poor 
 seamen." 
 
 I may as well inform the reader that, as it is mostly the 
 case after the men have been impressed, nearly the whole of 
 them entered the service ; and when, some time afterwards, 
 they ascertained that it was I that had tricked them, so far 
 from feeling the ill-will towards me that they had on their 
 first coming on board, they laughed very much at my success- 
 ful plan, and were more partial to me than to any other of 
 the officers. 
 
 Our frigate was now well manned, and nearly ready for 
 sea. I wrote to my mother, enclosing the heads of a letter to 
 her which she should send to Captain Delmar, and in a day 
 or two I received an answer, with a copy of what she had 
 sent. It was to the effect that I was now going away for the 
 second time, and that it was possible she might never see me 
 or Captain Delmar again ; that she wished him success and 
 happiness, and begged him, in case she should be called 
 away, not to forget his promises to her, or what she had 
 undergone for his sake ; but she trusted entirely to him, 
 and that he would watch over me and my interests, even 
 more out of regard to her memory, than if she were alive to 
 support my claims upon him. 
 
 The letter was given to Captain Delmar when he was on 
 the quarter-deck, and he went with it down below. He 
 came on deck shortly afterwards. I looked at him, but 
 did not perceive that he was in any way put out or moved 
 by its reception. Claims for past services, whether upon the 
 country or upon individuals, are seldom well received ; like 
 the payment of a tavern bill, after we have done with the 
 enjoyments, we seem inclined to cavil at each separate item 
 ainsi va le monde. 
 
 It was reported down at Mutton Cove, that our ship, 
 which sailed with sealed orders, was to be sent to the 
 West Indies. This the captain did not expect or wish, as 
 he had had enough of the tropics already. When he, 
 however, opened his orders, it was found that Mutton Cove 
 
 219
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 was correct, and the captain's instructions were, to seek the 
 admiral of the station with all possible despatch. 
 
 We carried sail day and night, and as the Manilla proved 
 a remarkably fast sailer, we were very soon in Carlisle Bay, 
 Barbadoes, where we found the admiral and six sail of the 
 line, and a few smaller vessels. As soon as the despatches 
 were opened by the admiral, our signal, as well as that of 
 all the smaller vessels, was made, and before the evening 
 we had spread our canvas in every direction, being sent to 
 recall the whole of the disposable force to rendezvous at 
 Carlisle Bay. We knew that something was in the wind, 
 but what, we had no idea of. Our orders were to proceed 
 to Halifax, and we had a quick passage. We found two 
 frigates there, and we gave them their instructions, and then, 
 having remained only twenty-four hours, we all made sail 
 together for Barbadoes. 
 
 On our arrival there, we found the bay crowded with 
 vessels : twenty-eight sail of pennants and a fleet of trans- 
 ports, containing ten thousand troops. Three days after- 
 wards the signal was made to weigh, and the whole fleet 
 stood out from Carlisle Bay, it being now well known that 
 the capture of the island of Martinique was the object of the 
 expedition. On the third day we arrived off the island, and 
 our troops were disembarked at two points, expecting to 
 meet with strong opposition. Such, however, to our sur- 
 prise, was not the case. It appeared that the militia of the 
 island, being composed of slaves, and who were sent to 
 oppose us, did not consider that slavery was worth fighting 
 for quite as well as liberty, and therefore very quietly walked 
 home again, leaving the governor and regular troops to 
 decide the question as to whether the island was for the 
 future to belong to the French or English. But the two 
 following days there was some hard fighting, and our troops, 
 although they advanced, had a severe loss. The French 
 retired from the advanced posts to Fort Dessaix, and we 
 obtained possession of the fort on Point Salamon. 
 
 The next point to be attacked was Pigeon Island, and 
 there the navy were called into action. We had to get the 
 carronades and mortars up a hill almost inaccessible ; we did 
 it, much to the surprise of the troops, who could hardly 
 believe it when the battery opened fire. After a brisk 
 
 220
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 cannonading of ten hours, Pigeon Island surrendered, and 
 then the admiral stood into, and anchored the fleet in Fort 
 Royal Bay ; not, however, in time to prevent the French 
 from setting fire to the frigates which were in the harbour. 
 A few days after, the town of St. Pierre and the town of 
 Fort Royal surrendered, and Fort Dessaix only held out. 
 For more than a week we were very busy constructing 
 batteries and landing cannon and mortars ; and when all 
 was ready, the bombardment of Fort Dessaix commenced, 
 and five days afterwards the French capitulated, and the 
 island was formally surrendered to the English. 
 
 I have hurried over the capture, as it has oftentimes been 
 described in detail. All I can say is, that it was very hard 
 work for the seamen, and that they had their full share of 
 the fatigue ; but, from the peculiar nature of the service, an 
 affair took place which was of much importance to me. 
 I said before that the sailors were employed in the hard 
 duty of getting the guns, &c., on shore, and up to where 
 the batteries were to be erected, in short, working like 
 slaves in the heat of the sun, while the troops remained 
 quiet investing the fort. There was no objection raised to 
 this, and the seamen worked very willingly ; but the staff 
 and mounted officers of the army, who rode to and fro giving 
 orders, were not quite as civil as they might have been 
 that is, some of them ; and a certain feeling of dissension 
 and ill-will was created in consequence. 
 
 The junior officers of the navy, and the lieutenants who 
 could be spared to direct the labour of the seamen on shore, 
 received occasionally very harsh language from some of the 
 military officers, and did not fail to give very prompt replies 
 to those whom they did not consider had any right to control 
 them. Complaints were made to the captains of the men-of- 
 war, and on being investigated, the result generally was, that 
 the captains defended their officers, and the military gentle- 
 men obtained no redress. The active service, however, did 
 not admit of any notice being taken of it at the time ; but 
 after the island had surrendered, these unfortunate ani- 
 mosities were resumed; 
 
 A few days after the capture of the island, the prisoners 
 and troops were embarked, and the fleet sailed, a sufficient 
 garrison being left upon the island for its defence. The 
 
 221
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 admiral also thought proper to leave two or three men-of-war 
 in the harbour, and our frigate was one. For the first few 
 days everything went on smoothly. The French inhabitants 
 were soon on good terms with us, and balls and parties had 
 commenced ; but the seamen and soldiers, when they met at 
 the liquor-stores, began to quarrel as to which branch of the 
 service had done most towards the taking the island. This 
 will always be the case with people so addicted to intoxica- 
 tion. Several severe wounds were received in the various 
 skirmishes which took place, and at last the seamen were 
 interdicted from going on shore. Indeed, as they were not 
 armed, and the soldiers carried their bayonets, it was too 
 unequal a contest when an affray took place ; but the ill-will 
 spread, and at last arrived to the superior officers. 
 
 The consequence was, that a challenge was given to one of 
 the captains of the frigates by an adjutant. It was accepted ; 
 but not an hour after it was accepted, the captain was taken 
 with a fever, and on the morning of the following day, when 
 the duel was to have taken place, he was not able to quit his 
 bed ; and the military gentleman, on arriving at the ground, 
 found an excuse instead of an antagonist. Whether it was 
 really supposed that the fever was a mere excuse to avoid 
 the duel, or that the animosity prevailing gave rise to the 
 report, certain it is, that there were many sneers on the 
 part of the military men, and great indignation on the part 
 of the naval officers, who, if they could have so done, would 
 have gone on shore on purpose to insult every officer they 
 could meet who wore a red coat ; but in consequence of this 
 excitement being known, all leave was prohibited. 
 
 Captain Dehnar, who was the naval commanding officer, 
 had taken up his quarters on shore. He had done all he 
 possibly could to prevent the unpleasant feeling from con- 
 tinuing, and had shown great forbearance and good sense ; 
 but it so happened that, being in company with some of 
 the military staff, observations were made in his presence, 
 relative to the conduct of the naval captain ill with the 
 fever, that he could not permit. He gave a flat denial to 
 them, and the consequence was, that language was used 
 which left no alternative but a duel. 
 
 This was the Monday night, and it was too late then ; it 
 was agreed that the meeting should take place on the 
 
 222
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 following evening at sunset. I believe this was proposed 
 by Captain Delmar, in preference to the morning, as he 
 knew his antagonist was a regular duellist, and he wished 
 to have the next day to put his affairs in oi-der, previous to 
 the meeting. I should here observe that the captain had 
 not been on anything like intimate terms with his lieu- 
 tenants. The surgeon and master were old shipmates, and 
 with them he was sociable : whether it was that he did 
 not choose to ask the favour of the commissioned officers, 
 certain it is, that he sent for the master to be his second 
 on the occasion, and on the master returning on board, he 
 desired me to go on shore with the boat and take the 
 captain's pistols with me, but not to allow them to be seen 
 by any one ; a message was also sent for the surgeon to go 
 on shore to the captain. 
 
 When the surgeon and I arrived at the house where the 
 captain resided, and were ushered up, the sitting-room was 
 empty. I had put the case of pistols in a piece of canvas, so 
 as to look like despatches about to be sent to England, and 
 I uncovered them and placed them on one of the tables. 
 A few minutes afterwards the captain came out, and I was 
 very much surprised at his appearance ; he was very flushed 
 and heated in the face, and appeared to tremble as he 
 walked. The surgeon also looked at him with surprise. We 
 knew him to be incapable of fear, and yet he gave us the 
 appearance of a person very much troubled. 
 
 " Doctor," said he, " I am glad that you are come. I feel 
 very unwell feel my pulse." 
 
 " Yes, sir," said the doctor, " that you certainly are ; you 
 have the same fever on you as Captain W. Singular." 
 
 "Yes, but it will be rather too singular, doctor. Poor W. 
 had obloquy enough on account of his illness ; and if a second 
 captain in the navy were to be obliged to send a similar 
 excuse, we should be at a pretty discount with the red-coats. 
 If you can do anything for me, do ; but it must be perfectly 
 understood that fight to-morrow evening I will, even if I am 
 carried to the ground." 
 
 " Certainly, Captain Delmar, if it is possible. I think that 
 a little blood must be taken from you immediately, and 
 probably the fever may subside." 
 
 But before his arm could be bound up, the captain became 
 
 223
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 incoherent in his discourse ; and after the bleeding had been 
 performed, when he attempted to look at his papers, he was 
 so confused that he found it impossible, and was obliged to be 
 put to bed immediately. When the surgeon came out of his 
 bedroom, he said to us, "He'll never get up to fight that duel, 
 depend upon it ; the fever increases it may be that he may 
 never rise again I fear it is the yellow fever." 
 
 " A bad job/' replied the master " a very bad job indeed : 
 two captains in the navy receiving challenges, and both send- 
 ing excuses on account of illness. The service will be dis- 
 graced. I'll fight the soldier myself." 
 
 "That will never do," replied the surgeon; "it will not 
 help the captain that he has sent one of his officers in his 
 stead. Steward, make me a bed up here in this room ; I 
 shall not leave the house to-night." 
 
 " It's of no use my staying here," observed the master ; 
 " nor you either, Keene : let's go on board, and we will be 
 here early to-morrow morning. Confounded bad job, this. 
 Good-bye." 
 
 The master and I returned to the boat. I had been 
 reflecting a good deal on the disgrace which would, at all 
 events for a certain period, be thrown upon the service and 
 Captain Delmar by this unfortunate circumstance, and before 
 I had gone up the ship's side I had made up my mind. As 
 soon as we were on board, I requested the master to allow 
 me to speak to him in his cabin ; and when we were there, 
 after canvassing the question, and pointing out to him what 
 discredit would ensue, and working him up into a great state 
 of irritation, I then proposed to him what I considered to be 
 the best course to pursue. " Every one says how like I am 
 to Captain Delmar, Mr. Smith," said I. 
 
 " If you were his own son, you could not be more so," 
 replied the master. 
 
 " Well, sir, I am now as tall as he is. The colour of my hair 
 is lighter, certainly ; but the captain wears a wig. Now, sir, 
 I am perfectly sure that if I were to put on the captain's 
 uniform and wig, as the duel is to take place in the evening, 
 they never could find out that it was not the captain ; and as 
 for a good shot, I think I can hit a button as well as the best 
 duellist in existence." 
 
 The master bit his lips, and was silent for a short time. 
 22-i
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 At last he said, "What you propose is certainly very 
 easy; but why should you risk your life for Captain Del- 
 mar ? " 
 
 " Why, did you not offer to do it just now for the honour 
 of the service ? I have that feeling, and moreover wish to 
 serve Captain Delmar, who has been my patron. What's 
 the life of a midshipman worth, even if I were to fall ? 
 nothing." 
 
 " That's true enough," replied the master bluntly ; and 
 then correcting himself, he added, "that is, midshipmen in 
 general ; but I think you may be worth something by-and- 
 by. However, Keene, I do think, on the whole, it's a very 
 good plan ; and if the captain is not better to-morrow, we 
 will then consider it more seriously. I have an idea that 
 you are more likely to pin the fellow than the captain, who, 
 although as brave a man as can be, has not, I believe, fired 
 twenty pistols in his life. Good night ; and I hardly need 
 say we must keep our secret." 
 
 " Never fear, sir. Good night." 
 
 I went to my hammock, quite overjoyed at the half-consent 
 given by the master to my proposition. It would give me 
 such a claim on Captain Delmar, if I survived ; and if I fell, 
 at all events he would cherish my memory ; but as for falling, 
 I felt sure that I should not. I had a presentiment (probably 
 no more than the buoyant hope of youth) that I should be 
 the victor. At all events, I went to sleep very soundly, and 
 did not awake until I was roused up by the quartermaster on 
 the following morning. 
 
 After breakfast the master requested a boat to be manned, 
 and we went on shore. On our arrival at the house, we found 
 the surgeon in great anxiety ; the captain was in a state of 
 delirium, and the fever was at the highest. 
 
 " How is he ? " demanded the master. 
 
 " More likely to go out of the world himself than to send 
 another out of it," replied the surgeon. " He cannot well be 
 worse, and that is all that I can say. He has been raving all 
 night, and I have been obliged to take nearly two pounds of 
 blood from him ; and, Mr. Keene," continued the surgeon, 
 " he talks a great deal of you and other persons. You may 
 go in to him, if you please ; for I have as much as possible 
 kept the servants away they will talk." 
 
 225 f
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 "Bob Cross is down below, sir/' replied I; "he is the 
 safest man to wait upon him." 
 
 "I agree with you, Keene send for him, and he shall 
 remain at his bedside." 
 
 The master then spoke with the surgeon, and communi- 
 cated my proposition ; and the surgeon replied, " Well, 
 from what I have learned this night, there is no person 
 who has so great a right to take his place ; and perhaps 
 it will be as well, both for the captain's sake and his own. 
 At all events, I will go with you, and, in case of accident, 
 do my best." 
 
 The matter was, therefore, considered as arranged, and I 
 went into the captain's room. He was delirious, and con- 
 stantly crying out about his honour and disgrace ; indeed, 
 there is no doubt but that his anxiety to meet his antagonist 
 was one very great cause of the fever having run so high ; 
 but at times he changed the subject, and then he spoke of 
 me and my mother. "Where is my boy my own boy, 
 Percival ! " said he " my pride where is he ? Arabella, 
 you must not be angry with me no, Arabella ; consider the 
 consequence ; " and then he would burst out in such fond 
 expressions towards me, that the tears ran down my cheeks as 
 I planted a kiss upon his forehead ; for he was insensible, 
 and I could do so without offence. 
 
 Bob Cross, who had for some time been at his bedside, 
 wiped the tears from his eyes, and said, " Master Keene, how 
 this man must have suffered, to have cloaked his feelings 
 towards you in the way which he has done ! However, I am 
 glad to hear all this, and, if necessary, I will tell him of it 
 ay, if I get seven dozen for it the next minute." 
 
 I remained with Bob Cross at his bedside for the whole 
 day, during which he more than twenty times acknowledged 
 me as his son. As the evening closed in, I prepared in 
 silence for the duty I had to perform. To the surprise of 
 Cross, who was ignorant of what I intended, I stripped off my 
 own clothes, and put on those of the captain, and then put his 
 wig over my own hair. I then examined myself in the glass, 
 and was satisfied. 
 
 "Well," said Cross, looking at me, "you do look like the 
 captain himself, and might almost go on board and read the 
 articles of war ; but surely, Master Keene," added he, look- 
 
 226
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 ing at the captain as he lay senseless in bed, " this is no time 
 for foolery of this sort." 
 
 " It is no foolery, Bob/' replied I, taking his hand ; " I am 
 going to represent the captain and fight a duel for him, or 
 the service will be disgraced." 
 
 " I didn't know that the captain had a duel to fight," 
 replied Bob, "although I heard that there had been words." 
 
 I then explained the whole to him. "You are right, 
 Master Keene right in everything. May God bless you, 
 and send you good luck. I wish I might go with you." 
 
 " No, Bob, that must not be." 
 
 "Then, God bless you, and may you floor the soldier. 
 Lord, what a state I shall be in till I know what has taken 
 place ! " 
 
 " It will soon be known, Bob ; so good-bye, and I trust we 
 shall meet again." I then went out of the bedroom. 
 
 The surgeon actually started when I made my appearance, 
 and acknowledged that the personation was exact. Taking 
 the arm of the surgeon and the master, we set off, the master 
 carrying the pistols, which had been prepared; and in a 
 quarter of an hour we arrived at the place of meeting. My 
 disguise was so complete, that we had not hesitated to walk 
 out sooner than we had intended ; and we found ourselves 
 the first on the field of action, which I was glad of. 
 
 About dusk, which was the time agreed upon, and about 
 five minutes after our arrival, our antagonists made their ap- 
 pearance. There was no time to be lost, as there is little or 
 no twilight in the West Indies ; so a polite bow was ex- 
 changed, and the ground marked out at eight paces by the 
 master and the second of my opponent. A very short parley 
 then took place between Mr. Smith and the other gentleman, 
 who officiated for the adjutant, in which it was decided that 
 we should turn back to back, with our pistols ready, and that 
 on the words, " Make ready present fire," given in succes- 
 sion, we were to turn round to each other, level, and fire. 
 This made it more difficult to hit ; indeed it was almost im- 
 possible to take aim, as the words were given so quick after 
 each other ; and the great point was, to fire as soon as the 
 word was given. 
 
 The first discharge was not lucky for me. I missed my 
 antagonist, and received his bullet in my left shoulder. This 
 
 227
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 did not, however, disable me, and I said nothing about it. 
 The pistols were again loaded, and handed to us ; and on 
 the signal being given, my adversary's pistol went off a little 
 before the word " fire " was given, and I felt myself again 
 hit; but I returned the fire with fatal success. The ball 
 went through his body, and he fell. The surgeon, master, 
 and his second immediately went up, and raised him 
 into a sitting position ; but in a few minutes he was 
 senseless. 
 
 In the meantime I remained where I was, having dropped 
 my pistol on the ground. That I had an unpleasant pang at 
 the idea of a fellow-creature having fallen by my hand in a 
 duel I acknowledge, but when I had called to mind why I 
 had fought the duel, and that I had saved the honour of the 
 captain (may I not say at once my father's honour ? for that 
 was my feeling), I could not, and did not, repent the deed. 
 But I had not time given me to analyse my feelings ; a 
 sensation of faintness rapidly crept over me. The fact was 
 that I had been bleeding profusely ; and while the surgeon 
 and the others were still hanging over the expiring adjutant, 
 I dropped, and fell fainting on the ground. When I recovered 
 I found myself in bed, and attended on by the surgeon, the 
 master, and Bob Cross. 
 
 " Keep quiet, Keene," said the surgeon, " and all will be 
 well ; but keep quiet, that we may have no fever. Here, 
 drink this, and try if you cannot go to sleep." They raised 
 me up, and I swallowed the mixture ; my head was so con- 
 fused, and I was so weak, that I felt as if I hardly dared 
 breathe, lest my breath should leave my body, and I was glad 
 to find myself again on the pillow. I was soon in a sound 
 sleep, from which I did not arouse for many hours, and, as I 
 afterwards was told, had had a very narrow escape from the 
 exhaustion arising from the excessive hemorrhage. 
 
 When I opened my eyes the next morning, I could scarcely 
 recall my senses. I saw Bob Cross sometimes, and I heard 
 moaning and talking. I thought the latter was my own 
 voice, but it was Captain Delmar, whose fever still continued, 
 and who was in an alarming state. It was not till the 
 evening, twenty-four hours after the duel, that I could com- 
 pletely recall my senses ; then I did, and motioned to Cross 
 that I wanted drink. He gave me some lemonade it was 
 
 228

 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 nectar ; he then went out for the surgeon, who came to the 
 bedside, and felt my pulse. 
 
 " You'll do now, my boy," said he ; " get another good 
 sleep to-night, and to-morrow morning you will have nothing 
 to do but to get well." 
 
 " Where am I hit ? " said I. 
 
 "You had a ball in your shoulder and another in your hip, 
 but they are both extracted ; the one in the hip cut through 
 a large vein, and the hemorrhage was so great before you 
 could be brought here, that at one time I thought you were 
 gone. Your life hung upon a thread for hours ; but we may 
 thank God that all is right now. You have no fever, and 
 your pulse is getting strong again." 
 
 " How's the captain, sir ? " 
 
 " As bad as bad can be just now ; but I have hopes of a 
 change for the better." 
 
 " And Captain W., sir ? " 
 
 " Poor fellow ! he is dead ; and so has decidedly proved 
 that his fever was not a sham ; the soldiers are a little 
 ashamed of themselves and so they ought to be ; but too 
 often good feelings come too late. Now, Keene, you have 
 talked quite enough for to-night ; take your sedative mixture, 
 and go to sleep again ; to-morrow, I have no doubt, you will 
 be able to ask as many questions as you like." 
 
 " Only one more, sir, is the adjutant dead ? " 
 
 "I have not heard," replied the surgeon; "but we shall 
 know to-morrow; now go to sleep, and good-night." 
 
 When the surgeon left the room, " Bob ! " said I. 
 
 " Not an answer will I give to-night, Mr. Keene," said 
 Bob Cross ; " to-morrow morning we'll have the rights and 
 wrongs of the whole story. You must obey orders, sir, and 
 go to sleep." 
 
 As I knew Bob would do as he said, I laid my head down, 
 and was soon once more in forgetfulness. It was not day- 
 light when I again awoke, and found Cross snoring in the 
 chair by the bedside ; poor fellow, he had never lain down 
 since he came on shore, when the captain was first taken ill. 
 I felt much better, although my wounds tingled a little, and 
 I was very anxious to know if Captain Delmar was out of 
 danger; but that could not be ascertained till I saw the 
 surgeon. I remained thinking over the events which had 
 
 229
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 passed. I called to mind that the captain, in his delirium, had 
 called me his own boy, his Percival, and I felt more happy. 
 
 About an hour after I had awoke, the surgeon came into 
 the room. " How is Captain Delmar, sir ? " said I. 
 
 "I am glad to say that he is much better; but I must 
 wake up poor Cross, who is tired out." 
 
 Cross, who was awake the moment that we spoke, was now 
 on his legs. 
 
 " You must go to the captain, and keep the bed-clothes on 
 him, Cross. He is now in a perspiration, and it must not be 
 checked do you understand ? " 
 
 " Yes," replied Bob, walking away into the other room. 
 
 "You are all right again, Keene," said the surgeon, feeling 
 my pulse; "we will look at your wounds by-and-by, and 
 change the dressing." 
 
 " Tell me, sir," said I, " how have you managed ? Nobody 
 has found it out ? " 
 
 "Oh, no; it is supposed that Captain Delmar is badly 
 wounded, and that you have the yellow fever, and we must 
 keep it up that is the reason why Bob Cross is the only one 
 allowed to come into the sick rooms. I have no doubt that 
 Captain Delmar will be sensible in a few hours, arid then we 
 shall be puzzled what to say to him. Must we tell him the 
 truth?" 
 
 " Not at present, sir, at all events ; tell him that he has 
 fought the duel, and killed his man ; he will think that he 
 did it when he was out of his senses, or else that the fever 
 has driven it from his memory." 
 
 " Well, perhaps that will be the best way just now ; it will 
 relieve his mind, for with his return to sensibility will also 
 revive his feelings of disgrace and dishonour ; and if they are 
 not checked, the fever may come on again." 
 
 The surgeon gave me some breakfast this morning, and 
 then dressed my wounds, which he pronounced were doing 
 quite well ; and about twelve o'clock the master came on 
 shore with the first lieutenant. The master came into my 
 room after the first lieutenant went away, who had been 
 told by the surgeon that he could not see Captain Delmar 
 and he of course did not wish to come into contact with me, 
 who he supposed had the yellow fever. In the afternoon 
 Captain Delmar woke up from his stupor the fever had 
 
 230
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 left him, and he had nothing to combat with but extreme 
 debility. " Where am I ? " said he, after a pause ; and re- 
 1 collecting himself, he continued to Cross, who was the only 
 person in the room, and who had received his instructions 
 from the surgeon, " How long have I lain here ? " 
 
 " Ever since the duel, sir." 
 
 " The duel how do you mean ? " 
 
 " I mean ever since your honour fought the duel, and 
 killed the soldier officer." 
 
 " Killed duel I can't recollect having fought the duel." 
 
 "Dare say not, your honour," replied Bob; "you were in 
 a roaring fever at the time ; but you would not stay in bed, 
 all the surgeon could do go you would ; but when you had 
 fought we were obliged to carry you back again." 
 
 "And so I really have fought I have not the least re- 
 collection I must have been in a high fever indeed. Where's 
 the surgeon ? " 
 
 " He's in the verandah below, sir, speaking to some soldier 
 officers who have come to inquire after your health. Here 
 he comes." 
 
 The surgeon came in, and Captain Delmar then said to 
 him, " Is this all true that Cross has been telling me ? Have 
 I really fought a duel and killed my adversary ? " 
 
 "I regret to say, sir, that he is dead, and was buried 
 yesterday ; but if you please, you must not talk any more at 
 present you must be quiet for a few hours." 
 
 "W T ell, doctor, so that my honour is saved, I am content 
 to obey you it's very odd " Here the captain was ex- 
 hausted and was silent, and in a few minutes he was again 
 asleep, and remained slumbering till the next morning, when 
 he was much better. He then entered into conversation 
 with the surgeon, making him describe the duel ; and the 
 latter did so, so as to satisfy the captain ; and he also in- 
 formed him that I had been taken ill with the fever, and was 
 in the next room. 
 
 " Next room ! " replied the captain ; " why was he not 
 sent on board ? Are all the midshipmen who are taken ill 
 to be brought to my house to be cured ? " 
 
 I overheard this reply of the captain, and it cut me to the 
 heart. I felt what invincible pride had to be conquered 
 before I could obtain my wishes. 
 
 231
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 The surgeon answered Captain Delmar " As only you and 
 Mr. Keene were taken with the fever, I thought it better 
 that he should remain here, than that the ship's company 
 should take it by his being sent on board. I trust, Captain 
 Delmar, I have done right ? " 
 
 "Yes, I see," replied the captain; "you did perfectly 
 right I did not think of that. I hope Mr. Keene is doing 
 
 well?" 
 
 " I trust that we shall get him through it, sir," replied the 
 
 surgeon. 
 
 " Pray let him have anything that he requires, Mr. ; 
 
 let him want for nothing during his illness and convalescence. 
 He would be a heavy loss to the service," added the captain. 
 
 " He would, indeed, sir," replied the surgeon. " Here are 
 the journals of St. Pierre, in which there are several accounts 
 of the duel, most of them incorrect. Some say that you were 
 twice wounded, others once." 
 
 " I dare say they thought so," replied the captain, " for 
 Cross tells me that I was carried home. It's very singular 
 that I should have fought in such a condition. Thank you, 
 
 Mr. ; I will read them when I have lain down a little, 
 
 for I am tired again already." 
 
 The surgeon then informed the captain of the death of 
 Captain W. 
 
 " Poor fellow ! " replied Captain Delmar. " Well, I will not 
 make any appointments until I am better." The captain then 
 lay down again, leaving the newspapers on the coverlet. 
 
 A week now passed, during which both the captain and I 
 became nearly convalescent ; we had both been out of bed, 
 and had remained for a few hours on the sofas in our respec- 
 tive rooms. The surgeon told me that it would be necessary 
 to tell him the truth very soon, and that he thought he would 
 do so on the following day. It did, however, happen that the 
 discovery was not made to him by the surgeon. In the after- 
 noon, when the latter was on board, Captain Delmar felt so 
 strong that he resolved to put on his clothes, and go into the 
 sitting-room. He desired Cross to give them to him, and the 
 first articles handed to him were his trousers, and Bob quite 
 forgot that I had worn them. 
 
 " Why, how's this ? " said the captain " here's a hole 
 through the waistband, and they are bloody." 
 
 232
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 Bob was so frightened, that he walked out of the room, as 
 if he had not heard what the captain had said. It appears 
 that the captain took up his coat, and discovered another 
 hole in the shoulder, with the same marks of blood. 
 
 "This is quite a dream," said the captain, talking to him- 
 self; "I've no wound, and yet the newspapers say that I was 
 wounded twice. Cross ! Cross ! Where is Cross ? " 
 
 Bob, who had taken refuge in my room, where we over- 
 heard everything lie said, Avhispered, '''It's no use now, Mr. 
 Keene, I must tell it all ; never fear me, I know how to do 
 it." And then he obeyed the captain's summons, leaving me 
 in a state of great nervous anxiety. 
 
 " Cross," said the captain sternly, " I insist upon knowing 
 the truth : I have been deceived by my officers. Did I, or 
 did I not, fight this duel ? " 
 
 " Well, sir," replied Cross, " the truth was only kept back 
 from you till you were quite well again, and I suppose 1 must 
 tell it to you now. You were too ill, and you raved about 
 your honour, and that you were disgraced, and that " 
 
 "Well, go on, sir." 
 
 " I will, Captain Delmar ; but I hope you'll not be angry, 
 sir. Mr. Keene could not bear to see you in that way, and 
 he said he would lay down his life for you at any time, and 
 he begged Mr. Smith, the master, to allow him to fight the 
 duel, because he said that he was so like you in person 
 (which, somehow or other, he is, that's certain), that no one 
 would know it was him if he put on your honour's wig and 
 uniform : that's how it was, sir." 
 
 " Go on," said the captain. 
 
 "Well, sir, the master could not bear the sneering of the 
 sogers on shore, and he consented that Mr. Keene should 
 take your place, which he did, sir ; and I hope you will not 
 be angry with Mr. Keene, for it's your old coat, sir, and I 
 think it may have a piece let in, that it won't be seen." 
 
 Cross then went on describing the whole affair of course, 
 praising me and told the captain that everybody on board, 
 as well as on shore, thought that he was wounded, and that I 
 had been taken with the yellow fever, and that nobody knew 
 the real truth except the master, the surgeon, and himself. 
 
 " Is Mr. Keene seriously hurt ? " inquired the captain, after 
 a pause. 
 
 233
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 " No, sir ; the doctor says he will do very well. He was 
 as near gone as ever a man was ; at one time his breath 
 would not move a feather all the blood was out of his 
 body." 
 
 For a minute the captain made no reply ; at last he said, 
 in a quiet tone, " You may leave the room, Cross." 
 
 What were the thoughts and feelings of Captain Delmar 
 when he was left to reflect upon the information which he 
 had received, I cannot tell ; but that he was not angry I 
 inferred by the tone in which he desired Cross to leave the 
 room. I Avas absorbed in my own feelings, when the surgeon 
 entered the room, and gave me a letter. " Here's a schooner 
 just come in with despatches from the admiral," said the 
 surgeon ; " the second lieutenant has brought them on shore 
 for the captain, and among the letters from England I found 
 this one for you. I have seen Cross," continued the surgeon, 
 nodding his head significantly as he left the room. 
 
 " The second lieutenant, with despatches, sir," reported 
 Bob Cross to the captain in the other room "Shall I show 
 him in ? " 
 
 " No, I am not well ; desire him to send them in by you," 
 replied the captain. 
 
 While the captain was busy with his despatches, I read 
 my letter, which was from my mother, enclosing a copy of 
 one from my grandmother, announcing my mother's death. 
 Of course there were a great many dying wishes ; but that 
 was a matter of course. I felt happy that this letter to the 
 captain arrived at such a propitious, time, as I knew that the 
 announcement of my mother's death would be a great point 
 in my favour. That it ought not to have been, I confess ; 
 but I knew whom I had to deal with : the captain was 
 ashamed of his intimacy, and the claims of my mother upon 
 him, but not so much ashamed of me ; and now that she 
 was removed, probably he might not be at all ashamed. My 
 mother was no relation, and below him I was his own flesh 
 and blood, and half ennobled by so being. 
 
 The captain sent on board orders for getting under weigh. 
 It appeared that the admiral had written to him, desiring 
 him to sail for the coast of South America, to look after a 
 French frigate, and that, as there was no farther occasion for 
 so large a force at Martinique, he was to leave the next 
 
 234
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 senior officer in command ; but this was Captain W., who 
 died of the fever. 
 
 As senior in command, Captain Del mar then filled up the 
 vacancy ; the captain of a corvette was appointed to Captain 
 W.'s ship ; our first lieutenant to the command of the cor- 
 vette ; but the lieutenant's vacancy was not filled up, much 
 to the surprise of the officers of the squadron. This was the 
 work of the afternoon ; in the evening the master was sent 
 for, and a consultation held with him and the surgeon, which 
 ended in the captain's consenting to go on board with his 
 arm in a sling, as if he had been wounded, and my being put 
 into a cot, and removed on board to the captain's cabin, as 
 if still too weak with the fever to quit my bed. Cross was 
 enjoined silence, and I was made acquainted by the surgeon 
 with the result of the confei'ence. 
 
 The next morning we were all embarked, and we hove the 
 anchor up, arid made sail to the southward. It must be 
 observed, that I had neither seen, nor had any communica- 
 tions with the captain, during the whole of this time. He 
 was informed by tlae surgeon that I was in great distress of 
 mind at the news of my mother's death, and that my recovery 
 would be retarded in consequence. 
 
 CHAPTER XXI 
 
 AT was not until three or four days after the ship had sailed 
 from Martinique that the captain spoke to me. I had during 
 that time remained in my cot, which was hung up in the 
 fore-cabin, and when the surgeon dressed my wounds it was 
 only in the presence of Bob Cross. On the fourth morning 
 after our sailing, the captain came inside of the screen, which 
 was hung round my cot. "Well, Mr. Keene," said he, in a 
 very kind voice, "how are you ?" 
 
 " Much better, sir, I thank you ; and hope you will look 
 over the great liberty I ventured to take for the honour of 
 the service." 
 
 "Why," replied the captain, smiling, "I think you have 
 been sufficiently punished already for your temerity ; I appre- 
 
 235
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 ciate your motive of action, and feel obliged to you for your 
 great zeal towards the service and towards me. ^ The only 
 objection (I may say annoyance) I have on the subject is, the 
 mystery and secrecy compelled to be observed in consequence 
 of your taking my place, and still more, that one of the sea- 
 men of the ship should be a party to the secret." 
 
 " I certainly did not consider the consequences as I ought 
 to have done, sir, when I ventured to act as I did," replied I. 
 
 " Say no more about it, Mr. Keene. I am very sorry to 
 hear of your mother's death ; but it was not, I believe, un- 
 expected." 
 
 "No, sir," replied I; "and therefore the shock has not 
 been so great." 
 
 " Well, Mr. Keene, of course it is from the interest I took 
 in your mother that I was induced to take you under my pro- 
 tection, and her death will make no difference in that point, 
 so long as you conduct yourself as you have hitherto done. 
 You have now created a strong interest for yourself by your 
 good conduct, and I shall not lose sight of you. How many 
 months have you yet to serve before your time is out ? " 
 
 " I have served five years and seven months, as far as I 
 can recollect." 
 
 " So I thought. Now, Mr. Keene, it was because I thought 
 of you that I did not fill up the lieutenant's vacancy which 
 was made by the death of Captain W. and the promotion of 
 the commander and my first lieutenant. As soon as you are 
 well, I will give you an acting order as lieutenant of this 
 ship ; and, as we are now on a sort of roving commission, I 
 have no doubt but that you will have served your time, and 
 found the means of passing, before we join the admiral ; your 
 promotion will, under such circumstances, be, I have no 
 doubt, confirmed ; so all you have to do now is to get well 
 as fast as you can. Good-bye." 
 
 The captain then gave me a most gracious nod, and then 
 went outside of the screen, giving me no time for thanks. I 
 was, indeed, overjoyed ; not so much at the promotion as at 
 the change in the captain's manner towards me a change so 
 palpable that it filled me with the fondest anticipations. I 
 remained for a long while reflecting upon my future prospects. 
 As a lieutenant of the same ship, I should be more in contact 
 with him ; he could now converse and take notice of me
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 without its being considered remarkable ; nay, he could be 
 intimate with me. I resolved to be most careful of my con- 
 duct, so as not to alarm his pride by the least familiarity, 
 and hoped, eventually, to play my cards so as to obtain my 
 earnest wish ; but I felt that there was a great deal of ground 
 to go over first, and that the greatest circumspection was 
 necessary. I felt that I had still to raise myself in his 
 opinion and in the opinion of the world to a much higher 
 position than I was in at present, before I could expect that 
 Captain Delmar would, virtually, acknowledge me as his son. 
 I felt that I had to wade through blood, and stand the chance 
 of thousands of balls and bullets in my professional career, 
 before I could do all this. A bright vista of futurity floated 
 before me, and, in the far distance, I felt myself in the 
 possession of my ambition, and with my eyes still fixed upon 
 it, I dropped fast asleep, revelling still in the same dreams 
 which I had indulged in when awake. 
 
 In a fortnight I was quite recovered ; my wounds had 
 healed up, and I now walked about. Having had my uniform 
 altered by the ship's tailor, and procured an epaulet from one 
 of the lieutenants, I took possession of my cabin in the gun- 
 room, and was warmly received by my new messmates ; but 
 I did not return to my duty for nearly a month, on account 
 of a little lameness still remaining, and which the surgeon 
 declared was often the case after the yellow fever ! ! 
 
 I ought to have observed, that when my mother was so 
 indulgent as to commit suicide for my sake, she had taken 
 every precaution, and the letter of my grandmother informed 
 Captain Delmar that my mother had bequeathed me 12,000 
 in the Three per Cents., which she had laid by from her 
 business, and that therefore there was no longer any occasion 
 that I should be an expense to Captain Delmar. It must 
 not, however, be supposed from my grandmother stating this, 
 that Captain Delmar was at all mercenary or stingy ; on the 
 contrary, considering that, as the second son of a nobleman, 
 he had only 1000 per annum besides his pay, he was ex- 
 ceedingly liberal (although not extravagant) in all money 
 matters. 
 
 At last I was well enough to return to my duty ; and glad 
 I was to be once more walking the quarter-deck, not as 
 before, on the lee, but on the weather side, with an epaulet 
 
 237
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 on my shoulder. Strange to say, there was not a midshipman 
 in the ship (although there were so many) who had served so 
 long as I had, and in consequence there was not any heart- 
 burning or jealousy at my promotion, and I continued on 
 the best terms with my old messmates, although gradually 
 lessening the intimacy which existed between us. But that 
 was not intentional on my part; it was the effect of my 
 promotion, and removal from the berth of a set of lads to the 
 company of the senior and older officers. I was now a man, 
 and had the feelings and thoughts of a man. My frolics and 
 tricks were discarded with the midshipman's coat, and in 
 respecting my new rank I respected myself. 
 
 Now that I walked on the same side of the deck, Captain 
 Delmar veiy often entered into conversation with me ; and 
 although at first it was with caution on his part, yet, when 
 he found that I never presumed, and was, invariably, most 
 respectful, he became on much more intimate terms with me. 
 
 During three months we continued cruising about without 
 falling in with or having received any intelligence of the 
 French frigate which we were sent in quest of; at last 
 Captain Delmar resolved to change the cruising ground, and 
 we ran up to ten degrees of latitude further north. 
 
 As we were running up, we fell in with an American brig, 
 and brought her to ; a boat was sent for the captain, who, 
 when he came on board, was interrogated by Captain Delmar, 
 as to his having seen or heard of any French vessel on that 
 coast. As the conversation took place on the quarter-deck, 
 and I was officer of the watch, I can repeat it. 
 
 "Well," replied the American through his nose, "I reckon 
 there is a Frenchman in these parts ? " 
 
 " Have you fallen in with her ? " inquired Captain Delmar. 
 
 "Well, I may say I have: for I lay alongside of her in 
 Cartagena when I was taking in my cargo of hides. You 
 haven't such a thing as a spar as will make me a pole top- 
 gallant mast, captain, have you ? " 
 
 " Is she large or small ? " 
 
 " Well, captain, I don't care whether the spar be large or 
 small; I've two carpenters on board, and I'll soon dub it 
 down into shape." 
 
 " I inquired about the vessel I did not refer to the spar," 
 replied Captain Delmar haughtily. 
 
 238
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 " And I referred to the spar, which is my business, and not 
 to the vessel, which is no consarn of mine," replied the 
 American captain. "You see, mister, we have both our 
 wants ; you want information, I want a spar ; I have no 
 objection to a fair swop." 
 
 " Well," replied Captain Delmar, rather amused, " give me 
 the information and you shall have the spar." 
 
 " That's agreed." 
 
 " Send for the carpenter, and desire him to get out a small 
 spar, Mr. ," said Captain Delmar to the first lieutenant. 
 
 "Well, captain, that looks like business, and so now I'll go 
 on. The Frenchman is as large as you ; maybe," said he, 
 looking round the deck, "he may be a bit larger, but you 
 won't mind that, I suppose." 
 
 " Did you leave her in port when you sailed ? " 
 
 " I reckon she was off two days before me." 
 
 " And how many days is it since you sailed ? " 
 
 " Just four days, I calculate." 
 
 " And did you hear where she was going to ? " 
 
 " Yes, I did, and I've a notion I could put my finger upon 
 her now, if I choosed. Captain, you haven't got a coil of two- 
 inch which you could lend me I ain't got a topsail brace to 
 reeve, and mine are very queer just now. I reckon they've been 
 turned end for end so often, that there's an end of them." 
 
 "You say that you know where the vessel is where 
 is she ? " 
 
 " Captain, that's telling can't I have the two-inch ? " 
 
 "We have not a whole coil of two-inch left, sir," said the 
 master, touching his hat. " We might spare him enough for 
 a pair of new braces." 
 
 " Well, well, I'm reasonable altogether, and if so be you 
 haven't got it, I don't expect it. It's very odd now, but I 
 can't just now remember the place that the French vessel 
 was going to; it's slipped clean out of my memory." 
 
 " Perhaps the two-inch might help your memory," replied 
 the captain. " Mr. Smith, let the rope be got up and put into 
 the boat." 
 
 "Well," said the American captain, "as you say, mister, it 
 may help my memory. It's not the first time that I've freshened 
 a man's memory with a bit of two-inch myself," continued he, 
 grinning at his own joke ; " but I don't see it coming." 
 
 239
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 " I have ordered it to be put in the boat," replied Captain 
 Delmar haughtily ; " my orders are not disobeyed, nor is my 
 word doubted." 
 
 " Not by them as knows you, I dare say, captain, but you're 
 a stranger to me ; I don't think I ask much, after all a bit 
 of spar and a bit of rope just to tell you where you may go 
 and take a fine vessel, and pocket a 'nation lot of dollars as 
 prize-money. Well, there's the rope, and now I'll tell you. 
 She was going off Berbice or Surinam, to look after the 
 West Indiamen who were on the coast, or expected on it, I 
 don't know which. There you'll find her, as sure as I stand 
 here ; but I think that she is a bit bigger than this vessel 
 you don't mind that, I dare say." 
 
 " You may go on board now, sir," said Captain Delmar. 
 
 "Well, thank ye, captain, and good luck to you." 
 
 The American captain went down the side ; and as soon as 
 our boat returned, and was hoisted up, we made all sail for 
 the coast of Demerara. 
 
 " She must be a fine vessel," said Captain Delmar to me, as 
 he was walking the deck, " a very fine vessel if she is bigger 
 than we are." 
 
 " You will excuse me, Captain Delmar, if I venture to ob- 
 serve that there was an expression in the eye of the American 
 when he said a bit bigger, which made me take into my head, 
 that in saying so, he was only deceiving us. The Americans 
 are not very partial to us, and would be glad of any revenge." 
 
 " That may be, Mr. Keene ; but I do not see that he can 
 be deceiving us, by making her out to be larger, as it is 
 putting us on our guard. Had he said that she was smaller, 
 it would then have been deceiving us." 
 
 " I did not take it in that sense, sir," replied I. " He said 
 a bit bigger; now, I can't help thinking that a bit bigger was 
 meant to deceive us, and that it will prove that the French- 
 man is a line-of-battle ship, and not a frigate ; he wished to 
 leave us under the impression that it was a larger frigate than 
 our own, and no more." 
 
 " It may be so," replied Captain Delmar thoughtfully ; "at 
 all events, Mr. Keene, I am obliged to you for the suggestion." 
 
 The captain took two or three more turns fore and aft in 
 silence, and then quitted the deck, 
 
 240
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 CHAPTER XXII 
 
 AN three days we had gained the latitude of Berbice, and on 
 the fourth morning the men at the mast-head were keeping a 
 sharp look-out for any strange sail. Our head was then to- 
 wards the land, which, being very low, could not be seen ; 
 the breeze was light, the royals had been set, and the men 
 piped down to breakfast, when the masthead-man reported 
 three sail right ahead. We soon made them out to be 
 merchant vessels, and as they separated, and made all sail 
 from us, we made sure that they had been captured ; and so 
 it proved when we took possession of them, which we did not 
 do of the third before nightfall. 
 
 Upon interrogating the prisoners and the few English who 
 had been left on board the prizes, we found out that I had 
 been right in my conjecture ; they had been captured by a 
 French line-of-battle ship, which they had left in-shore the 
 evening before. The English reported her a very fast sailer, 
 and believed her to be an eighty-gun ship indeed, the 
 French prisoners acknowledged that such was the case. 
 
 This was very important intelligence, and Captain Delmar 
 walked up and down deck in deep thought : the fact was, he 
 was puzzled how to act. To attempt to cope with such a force, 
 unless under peculiarly favourable circumstances, would be 
 madness : to leave the coast and our mercantile navy exposed 
 to her depredations, was at the same time veiy repulsive to 
 his feelings and sense of duty. The prizes had been manned, 
 the prisoners were on board, the boats hoisted up, and the 
 Manilla still remained hove to. The fact was the captain did 
 not know which way to put the ship's head ; and he walked 
 up and down in deep thought. 
 
 " Mr. Keene, is it your watch ? " 
 
 "No, sir." 
 
 "Oblige me by telling the master to work up the reckon- 
 ing ; I wish to know exactly where we are." 
 
 " It is done already, sir," replied I, " and pricked off on 
 the chart I have just left the gun-room." 
 
 "Then, Mr. Keene, bring the chart into my cabin." I 
 
 241 Q
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 followed into the cabin with the chart, which I laid down 
 on the table, and pointed out the position of the ship. 
 
 "You were right in your supposition, Mr. Keene," said the 
 captain; "and really this vessel turning out to be a line-of- 
 battle ship has put me in a very awkward predicament I 
 really am puzzled. Fighting is of no use, and yet run away 
 I will not, if I can possibly help it." 
 
 Now, I had been studying the chart, and had made up my 
 own mind how I should have acted under the circumstances, 
 had I been in Captain Delmar's position. The great point 
 was to give him my ideas, without appearing to offer advice ; 
 I therefore replied, "We have one advantage, at all events, 
 sir, we have been cruising so long that we are flying light 
 I don't think we draw sixteen feet water." 
 
 " Yes, that may give us the heels of her in light winds, 
 certainly," replied the captain. 
 
 " I think she cannot draw less than twenty-six or twenty- 
 seven feet of water, sir," continued I, to put him on the right 
 scent, "which, on this coast, will be a great advantage. I 
 think, sir, when I was down below, I measured from soundings 
 to soundings, and the water is so shallow, and deepens so 
 gradually, that there is a distance of four miles between 
 seventeen feet and twenty-eight feet water." 
 
 I took up the compass, so as to take in the two soundings 
 laid down in the chart, and then measuring the distance, 
 showed that my assertion was true. The captain said nothing 
 for a little while. At last I perceived a smile on his lips. 
 "Tell the officer of the watch to lower down the cutter, Mr. 
 Keene. Go on board of the prizes, and tell them, in addition 
 to their present orders to follow us, that in case of an enemy, 
 they are to run as close in-shore as the water will allow them, 
 and drop their anchors." 
 
 "Ay, ay, sir," replied I, leaving the cabin. 
 
 This order satisfied me that the captain perceived what I 
 would suggest, which was, that if we once got in-shore and 
 in shallow water, we might laugh at the line-of-battle ship, 
 which, in all probability, would not be able to get near 
 enough to reach us with her guns ; or if she attempted it, she 
 would run on shore, and then we should have the best of it. 
 
 As soon as I had given the orders to the prize-masters, and 
 returned on board, the boat was hoisted up, and all sail made 
 
 242
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 for the land. At twelve o'clock we sounded, and found our- 
 selves in nine fathoms of water, by which we calculated we 
 were about thirty miles from the land. I hardly need say 
 that a most careful look-out was kept up that we might not 
 fall in with our formidable adversary. 
 
 At one o'clock the moon rose, and I, having the middle 
 watch, surveyed the horizon on every side, but without dis- 
 covering the enemy ; but at half-past three the day dawned, 
 and before my watch was over it was broad daylight ; and 
 then, just as I was going down, having been relieved by the 
 second lieutenant, a strange sail was reported about eight 
 miles to leeward, two points before the beam. 
 
 The second lieutenant hastened down to the cabin to 
 report to the captain, and I went up to the mast-head to 
 make her out, and I soon discovered that she was a line-of- 
 battle ship ; I immediately descended, and reported to the 
 captain, who had come on deck. As we could distinguish the 
 masts and sails of the enemy very well from the deck, the 
 glasses were fixed upon her at the gangway, and she was seen 
 to set her royals and flying jib in chase of us ; but we felt 
 that we were safe, as we should be in shallow water long 
 before she could beat up to us. All we had to fear for was 
 the merchant vessels which we had retaken, and which were 
 two or three miles astern of us, with all the sail that they 
 could carry. 
 
 It was a five-knot breeze, and the water quite smooth, 
 which was very favourable for the line-of-battle ship and 
 ourselves, but not for the merchant vessels, which, with their 
 cargoes, required more wind to propel them through the 
 water. The state of affairs when the hands were piped to 
 breakfast was as follows : 
 
 The French line-of-battle ship had stood in for the land, 
 under all sail, until half-past seven, being then, as she was 
 when we first saw her, exactly two points before the beam, 
 when, probably being in shoal water, she had tacked, and 
 was now a little abaft our beam and lying pretty well up, 
 for the merchant vessel the furthest astern of us. Since 
 she had tacked she had risen her hull out of water, so as to 
 show her upper tier of guns. Two of the merchant vessels 
 were about three miles astern of us ; the other one five, and 
 stood a fair chance of being cut off; the more so, because 
 
 243
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 when we discovered the enemy, we were standing about two 
 points free, right for the coast; whereas, upon her hauling 
 her wind in chase, we of course did the same, which made 
 us approach the shallow water in a more slanting direction, 
 and consequently not get in quite so soon. We were now in 
 seven fathoms of water, and, by our pricking off on the chart, 
 about eleven miles from land, which was so low as to be 
 barely visible from the mast-head. The men were allowed 
 an hour to their breakfast, and then we beat to quarters. 
 The captain did not, however, put out the fires, so as to 
 prevent the ship's company's dinner being cooked, as every- 
 thing was ready, and the magazines could be opened in 
 a minute. 
 
 At ten o'clock we had drawn into six fathoms of water ; 
 the Frenchman was now nearly astern of us, still on the 
 opposite tack, and passing about three miles to leeward of 
 the merchant vessel which lagged most behind. It was 
 now considered certain that she would recaptm*e this vessel, 
 which was at least seven miles astern of us, and not im- 
 possible that she might take one, if not both of the others, 
 as it was evident that she was a prime sailer, as fast almost 
 as our own ship. 
 
 At a quarter-past ten the French line-of-battle ship tacked, 
 and stood right after us in our wake, being now hull down 
 about twelve miles from us. 
 
 " He'll soon have the starnmost vessel, Mr. Keene," said 
 Bob Cross to me. " Mr. Dott has charge of her ; he is al- 
 ways in some scrape or other." 
 
 " Yes," replied I ; " but he gets out of them, and I dare 
 say he will out of this." 
 
 " Helm up there, quartermaster flatten in forward." 
 
 " The wind's heading us, sir," said the master ; " she's full 
 again now. Thus, boy, and nothing off." 
 
 " She has broken off two points, sir." 
 
 " All the better/' replied the captain ; it's a squeak for 
 Mr. Dott." 
 
 In a few minutes we perceived that the other vessel had 
 met the change in the wind, and had broken off, as well as 
 ourselves. The Frenchman did not now lay up for the 
 merchant vessel as she did before, and the latter had some 
 chance of escape. It was very exciting; for as the time 
 
 244
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 drew nearer to noon the wind became more light and more 
 variable, and at one time all the vessels broke off another 
 point ; shortly afterwards the wind flew back again to the 
 point which it at first blew from, and the enemy lay once 
 more right up for the merchant vessels. The French line-of- 
 battle ship was still about four miles astern of the merchant 
 vessel nearest to her. 
 
 " I think we shall have a calm soon," observed Captain 
 Delmar. " Square the mainyard ; we may as well be nearer 
 to her as not, now ; for if it falls calm she will recapture 
 them with her boats, and we shall be too far to give any 
 assistance. Get the yard-tackles up ; all ready, Mr. ? " 
 
 "Ay, ay, sir," replied the first lieutenant. 
 
 " Pipe the boat's crew away, and let them get their guns 
 and ammunition on the gangway." 
 
 It was about a quarter to eleven when we hove-to, the 
 breeze still continuing variable and light, and the French 
 line-of-battle ship did not come up so fast as before. We 
 sounded after we hove-to, and found that we were in five and 
 a half fathoms of water. 
 
 At twelve o'clock, in consequence of our having hove-to, 
 the relative positions of the vessels were as follows : The 
 two merchant vessels, which had been about four miles 
 astern of us, were now alongside of us ; the third was about 
 three miles astern of us, and the Frenchman was about the 
 same distance astern of her ; so that our frigate was about 
 six miles from the French line-of-battle ship. 
 
 Captain Delmar had given orders to pipe to dinner at 
 seven bells (half-past eleven o'clock) ; that in case the boats 
 were required the men might have dined before they were 
 sent away. A few minutes after twelve o'clock it fell a dead 
 calm ; the hands were turned up, the boats hoisted out and 
 lowered down, the guns and ammunition put in them, and 
 everything in readiness; we keeping our glasses upon the 
 enemy, and watching her manreuvring, which, at the distance 
 we were, was now easily to be distinguished. Captain 
 Delmar was aware that he ran some risk in sending his boats 
 away, for it might so happen that a breeze might spring up 
 from the seaward, and the enemy have the advantage of it 
 long before us ; if so, it might bring her up to the vessel 
 astern, and the boats be captured indeed it might bring 
 
 245
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 her up nearly alongside of us before we caught the wind. 
 It was necessary, therefore, to be very cautious, and not send 
 the boats away till the last moment that is, before we saw 
 the French ship hoisting out or lowering down her own. 
 That the Frenchmen knew that our boats had been hoisted 
 out, could not be doubted, as their eyes were quite as sharp 
 as ours. They, however, tried to double us ; for all of a 
 sudden, as I had my glass upon the French ship, I perceived 
 three boats coming round her quarter and pulling right for 
 the merchant vessel ; the fact was, that she had lowered 
 down her stern and quarter boats to leeward, which we could 
 not perceive. I reported this immediately to the captain, 
 who ordered the boats' crews to be piped away. 
 
 " Who is to command the boats, sir ? " said the first lieu- 
 tenant. 
 
 "Mr. Keene," said the captain. "Mr. Keene, I wish to 
 speak with you before you go." 
 
 Ciptain Delmar then walked to the capstern, and in few 
 words pointed out what I have just stated as the difficulty 
 which might occur, and the chances of capture. 
 
 " You understand me, Mr. Keene ? " 
 
 " Perfectly, sir," replied I. 
 
 "Well, then, I trust to your discretion, Mr. Keene, and 
 I hope I shall not be disappointed. Now you may go." 
 
 "The French ship is getting up her yard-tackles," said the 
 signalman. 
 
 " Then you have no time to lose, Mr. Keene. As for the 
 small boats, they are of no consequence." 
 
 I went down the side and shoved off. Our men gave way 
 cheerfully and manfully, and the three boats of the French- 
 man had but a little start of us. In half-an-hour we were 
 both within less than a mile of the merchant vessel, but 
 the French boats were the nearer of the two. The affair 
 became now very exciting. In another ten minutes the 
 French boats had gained the merchant vessel, and the men 
 were clambering up her sides, while we were not more than 
 three cables' length from them. That Tommy Dott was 
 defending himself, was to be presumed, as a good deal of 
 firing took place ; but before we could get alongside, it was 
 evident that he and his men had been mastered, and the 
 French were in possession of the vessel. But now our turn 
 
 246
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 came. Dividing my boats, six in number, into two divisions, 
 we boarded on both sides, and very soon had regained the 
 vessel and mastered the French, who did not amount to 
 more than thirty - five men, while we had more than 
 seventy. 
 
 We found that the Frenchmen had not spared our people 
 on board of the vessel, all of them being wounded or killed ; 
 but the fact was that Tommy Dott had fought most nobly, 
 and resisted to the very last. He himself poor fellow ! 
 lay against the capstern with his head cut open by a blow 
 of a cutlass, and quite insensible. As soon as we had secured 
 the prisoners, I turned my eyes to the line-of-battle ship, 
 and saw that her large boats had shoved off; they were 
 five in number, but much larger, and holding more men 
 than we had. 
 
 A little reflection decided me that we should have a better 
 chance of resisting them on board of the vessel than in the 
 boats, and I determined that I would get my boats' guns 
 up on board of the vessel, aud arm her in that way. It was 
 necessary, however, to secure our boats, that they might not 
 cut them away from alongside ; I therefore, as soon as the 
 guns and ammunition were on board, lowered the iron- chain 
 cable down from the bows, and passed it from one boat to 
 the other under the fixed thwarts of each boat, including 
 those captured from the French, hauling the end of the 
 cable on board again through the stern-port. We had 
 plenty of time to do this, and make any other preparation 
 on board, before the French boats arrived. 
 
 It was a dead calm ; the sea was like a mirror, and the 
 advancing boats, as their oars rose and fell in the water, gave 
 you the idea of creatures possessed of life and volition as they 
 rapidly forced their way through the yielding fluid. The 
 vessel's stern was towards the line-of-battle ship, and the 
 boats were pulling up a little on the starboard quarter. The 
 guns, which I had hoisted on board, had, for want of any 
 other means, been sufficiently secured by ropes to the slides 
 and breechings to enable us to fire them with effect. When 
 the boats were about a quarter of a mile from us we opened 
 our fire ; not that we expected much from our guns, as we 
 knew we could not obtain more than two good shots at the 
 boats before they were alongside, still there was a chance of 
 
 247
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 hitting and disabling them, and no chance was to be thrown 
 away. 
 
 Our first shot was successful; it struck one of the pinnaces, 
 and she swamped immediately. Our men cheered, while the 
 other French boats pulled to it and took up the men who 
 were floating in the water. Before they could effect this 
 another gun was fired with grape and round, which apparently 
 did some execution, as there appeared to be much confusion 
 on board of the two boats that had gone to the assistance 
 of their comrades. We now fully expected the boats to ad- 
 vance ; on the contrary, they spread out on each quarter, 
 and opened their fire upon us with their guns a very foolish 
 act on their part, as it gave us every advantage ; for they 
 were far superior to us in number of men, and should have 
 boarded us at once, instead of risking the loss of more of 
 their boats. So little did we expect this, that at one time 
 I was debating whether I should not leave the guns in the 
 boats alongside, instead of getting them on board, that there 
 might be no delay in case wind sprang up, and it were 
 necessary that we should be off; of course, as it was, I was 
 very glad that I had decided otherwise. 
 
 The act4on, if it may be so termed, now continued for about 
 half-an-hour without any great casualty on either side ; we 
 had five or six men wounded on board of the vessel, but none 
 killed. I had occasionally looked round to see if there was 
 any appearance of wind, and just about this time I perceived 
 a black line in the offing, which promised not only wind, but 
 wind from the very quarter which would be most disastrous to 
 us, and I began to feel very anxious, when I heard a bugle 
 sounded from the largest French boat. This was the signal 
 to advance, and I was very glad, as the affair would now be 
 soon decided. 
 
 As all our boats were secured on the starboard side of the 
 vessel, the Frenchmen did not attempt to board on that side, 
 as in so doing it would have been at a double disadvantage ; 
 they had therefore no alternative but to board all together on 
 the larboard side. Two of the boats' guns had been fixed 
 on that side double shotted and depressed, so as to be fired 
 at the moment one of the boats should pass beneath them ; 
 they were both fired at the leading boat, the launch, which 
 was very large and full of men, and the shot went through 
 
 248
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 her bottom. This did not prevent her coming alongside ; 
 but she filled and sank almost immediately afterwards, while 
 the men were climbing up the sides of the vessel. The 
 sinking of this boat prevented the men of the other boats 
 outside of her from supporting their companions, and we 
 had therefore only to meet the force of the launch and the 
 two other boats which had come alongside ahead of her, and 
 which was in number not equal to our own. 
 
 We always had an idea that the French would never do 
 much in the way of boarding, and so it proved ; they were 
 beat down as fast as they made their appearance above the 
 bulwarks. The French lieutenant was attempting to get 
 over the gunwale : he was unsupported, as almost all his men 
 had tumbled back into the sea. Instead of cutting him down, 
 I caught him by the collar, and hauled him on board, and as 
 soon as he was disarmed, gave him in charge of a marine. In 
 ten minutes all was over ; two of the French boats remained 
 alongside, and the others shoved off, half manned, and dropped 
 astern. We gave them three cheers as a parting salutation ; 
 but we had no time to lose the wind was evidently springing 
 up fast, already cats'-paws were to be seen here and there 
 rippling the water, and the line on the horizon was now dark 
 and broad. I ordered our boats to be ready for starting, the 
 guns to be got in, and the wounded men divided among them 
 as fast as possible. The two large French boats which re- 
 mained on the starboard side we cleared of the men who lay 
 in them, and then had their bottoms beat out to sink them. 
 The French lieutenant and two other officers I ordered into 
 our own boats, to take on board as prisoners ; the rest of the 
 French who had been captured, with their wounded, we put 
 into the three small French boats which had been captured 
 in the first attack, taking away their oars, that, when I shoved 
 off, and left the vessel, they might drift about till they were 
 picked up by the French ship. 
 
 Everything being in readiness, I had now to decide what I 
 should do with the merchant vessel. The wind coming up so 
 fast from the seaward, gave her no chance of escape, and I 
 decided that I would set her on fire. Having so done in 
 three different parts, to insure her destruction, I then shoved 
 off with our boats, having first pushed off the Frenchmen 
 in their boats without oars, and wished them good-bye ; 
 
 249
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 they certainly did look very foolish, and anything but 
 pleased. 
 
 As we pulled for the frigate, I perceived that the line-of- 
 battle ship's sails were filling, and that it was touch-and-go 
 with us ; but I also knew that she could not leave her boats, 
 and that it would take some time to pick them up ; two were 
 half manned, and pulling towards her ; the other three were 
 without oars, and must be picked up by the other boats ; 
 all of which would occasion delay. Notwithstanding, we 
 pulled as hard as we could, and were half-way back before 
 the breeze was sufficiently steady to enable the line-of-battle 
 ship to make much progress through the water. Of course 
 we could not see what was going on when we had pulled 
 away in the boats and were at a distance; all we could see 
 was that the French line-of-battle ship was not yet in chase, 
 from which we presumed that she had not yet picked up her 
 boats. In the meantime the merchant vessel burnt furiously, 
 and the columns of smoke very often hid the enemy from 
 our view. 
 
 Before we arrived on board the breeze had passed us and 
 caught the sails of our frigate and the two merchant vessels, 
 so that we were more easy on that score. Captain Delmar 
 had been very anxious ; the yards, tackles, and stays, and 
 the tackles for hoisting up the quarter-boats, were already 
 hanging down as we pulled alongside, and "all hands in 
 boats" was piped before we could get up the gangway. 
 There was no time to be lost ; the French line-of-battle ship 
 had picked up her boats and was now in chase, with stud- 
 ding-sails below and abaft. The two merchant vessels had 
 made all sail and were running in-shore ahead of us. 1 
 touched my hat to the captain, and said, " Come on board, 
 sir ; snail I see the quarter-boats hoisted up ? " 
 
 " If you please, Mr. Keene," replied he. 
 
 The fact was, it was very easy to tell my story after the 
 boats were up, and sail made upon the frigate, and I knew 
 there was no time for talking. 
 
 I never witnessed such rapidity as was shown on this 
 occasion; in less than five minutes all the boats were on 
 board, and all sail made. I looked at the French line-of- 
 battle ship ; she was within four miles of us, and bringing up 
 a very steady breeze. But we were now drawing through 
 
 250
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 the water, and as the recaptured vessels were three miles 
 ahead of us, there was nothing to fear. Captain Delmar 
 came aft to look at the Frenchman, who had already passed 
 by the vessel which I had set on fire. 
 
 "Now, then, Mr. Keene," said he, "we will know what 
 has taken place. Of course we have seen most of it." 
 
 I narrated what the reader already knows. 
 
 " What do you suppose to have been the loss ? " 
 
 " I should say three boats and about forty men, sir. I 
 forgot, sir, to tell you that we have a lieutenant and two 
 officers prisoners, whom I brought on board with me." 
 
 "Desire them to be brought on deck," said the captain. 
 " Mr. Keene, you have done your work well with great 
 gallantry and great judgment." 
 
 I touched my hat, not a little pleased at such a compli- 
 ment from Captain Delmar. 
 
 " What's the last soundings, Mr. Smith ? " inquired the 
 captain. 
 
 " And a quarter four, sir," said the master. 
 
 "This chase won't last long," observed the captain. 
 "Take in the lower studding-sail." 
 
 The French lieutenant was then questioned ; but, with 
 the exception of the name of the ship and captain, there was 
 little to be expected from him, and he was dismissed and 
 sent below. 
 
 This affair, however, was not without loss on our side 
 (principally arising from Tommy Dott's stout defence). We 
 had two men killed, and we had altogether fourteen men 
 wounded some of them very severely. My friend Tommy 
 Dott came on board a miserable object, his face and hair 
 matted with blood ; but when it was washed away he proved 
 to be not so much hurt as was supposed ; the cut was severe, 
 but the bones were not injured. He was very soon out of 
 his hammock again, and his chief pleasure was to put his 
 tongue in his cheek and make faces at the French lieutenant, 
 who at last became so annoyed that he complained to 
 Captain Delmar, who ordered Mr. Tommy to leave off these 
 expressions of national animosity if he had any wish to obtain 
 his promotion. But to return. 
 
 As the breeze freshened, and the French ship had the first 
 of it she rapidly gained upon us, and in an hour and a half 
 
 251
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 was about three miles from us. We had now shoaled our 
 water to three fathoms and a half, which was quite near 
 enough to the ground, as it left but four feet between our 
 keel and the bottom; the studding-sails were taken in and 
 we ranged the cable. A few minutes afterwards the French 
 line-of-battle ship was seen to shorten sail and haul to the 
 wind ; she had followed us into as shoal water as she dared 
 to venture in, and as she rounded-to, out of spite, I presume, 
 she fired a gun. The evening was now closing in, and as 
 there was every appearance of fine weather, we stood out 
 till we were again in four fathoms, and then dropped our 
 anchor. 
 
 The next morning, when the day broke, the French line- 
 of-battle ship was in the offing about eight miles distant. It 
 may easily be imagined that the French were very much 
 annoyed at what had taken place ; their prizes recaptured, 
 three boats lost, and their ship's company weakened, and all 
 by an inferior force close to them, and without any prospect 
 of their having any revenge. But we, on the other hand, 
 were not very pleasantly situated. It is true that we were 
 safe, but, at the same time, we were in prison, and could not 
 hope for escape, unless some vessel came down to our assist- 
 ance ; and how long we might be compelled to remain where 
 we were, or what the chapter of accidents might bring about, 
 no one could foresee. 
 
 About eight o'clock the French ship again stood in, and 
 when as close as she dare come to us, she ran up and down, 
 trying for deeper water on one side or the other, but in vain. 
 She was within gun-shot of us, it is true, as we had run out 
 into four fathoms ; but we could always trip our anchor when 
 we pleased and stand further in. At last she tried a shot at 
 us, and it fell very close. Captain Delmar did not, however, 
 get under way and stand further in, although he ordered the 
 capstern bars to be shipped, and the messenger passed. A 
 second and third shot were fired, and one went over us. At 
 last the Frenchman anchored, and set to work in good earnest. 
 He found that he was within range, and as we did not move, 
 presumed that we were in as shallow water as we could 
 run into. 
 
 As the wind was still to seaward, we laid head on to him, 
 and one of his shots struck us in the forefoot ; Captain Delmar 
 
 252
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 then ordered the cable to be hove-in and the anchor tripped, 
 by which means we drifted in-shore, and increased our 
 distance without his being aware of it, and his firing still con- 
 tinued, but without injury to us. The reason for Captain 
 Delmar's doing this was evident ; he wished the French ship 
 to continue firing, as the report of her guns might be heard, 
 and bring down some to our assistance. At all events, such 
 was not our good fortune on the first day, and I began to be 
 tired of our situation. So did Captain Delmar ; for on the 
 second day he sent a boat to the recaptured vessels, which 
 were at anchor in-shore of us, directing them to heave-up 
 as soon as it was dark, and make the best of their way to 
 Barbadoes, keeping well in-shore till they got more to the 
 northward ; this they did, and the following morning they 
 were not in sight. 
 
 The French ship still remained at anchor, and it appeared 
 that she had been lightening so as to get further in ; for on 
 that morning she weighed, and stood in to a mile and a half 
 of us, and we were obliged to do the same, and run in-shore 
 out of his reach. To effect this, we anchored in three and a 
 quarter fathoms, so that we actually stirred up the mud. To- 
 wards the evening the wind fortunately shifted to off shore, 
 and as soon as it was dark the captain ordered the anchor to 
 be weighed, and we made all sail to the northward, trusting 
 to our heels ; the following morning we had run seventy 
 miles, and as the French ship was not to be seen, it was to be 
 presumed that she was not aware of our having done so. 
 
 Ten days afterwards we dropped our anchor in Carlisle Bay, 
 Barbadoes. We found two men-of-war, both captains junior 
 officers to our own, and I took this opportunity of passing my 
 examination, which was a mere matter of form. Having 
 watered and taken in provisions, we then sailed for Jamaica, 
 to join the admiral, who, upon Captain Delmar's representa- 
 tion, immediately confirmed the acting order of lieutenant 
 given to me by him. 
 
 A few days afterwards a packet arrived from England, and 
 letters were received by Captain Delmar, informing him of 
 the death of his elder brother,, and his succeeding to the 
 title of Lord de Versely ; for his elder brother, although 
 married, had no male issue. Upon this intelligence Captain 
 D. immediately resigned the command of the Manilla, and, 
 
 253
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 another captain was appointed to her. I did not much like 
 this, as I wished to remain with Captain Delmar and gain 
 his good-will. I was, however, consoled by his sending for 
 me, previous to his sailing for England in a frigate ordered 
 home, and saying, " Mr. Keene, my duties in the House of 
 Lords, and family affairs, require my presence in England, 
 and I think it most probable that I will now quit the service 
 altogether, but I shall not lose sight of you. You have con- 
 ducted yourself much to my satisfaction, and I will take care 
 of your advancement in the service, if you only continue as 
 you have begun. I shall be happy to hear from you, if you 
 will write to me occasionally. I wish you every success. Is 
 there anything that I can do for you ? " 
 
 "I am most grateful, my lord," replied I, "for all your 
 kindness. I had hoped to have been longer under your 
 protection and guidance, but I am aware that your high 
 station must now prevent it. If I might be so bold as to 
 ask a favour, my lord ? " 
 
 " Certainly, Keene," replied his lordship. 
 
 "Keene! not Mr. Keene," thought I. 
 
 " It is, sir, that I think I should have a better chance of 
 doing something if I were to obtain the command of the 
 Firefly schooner; the lieutenant commanding her is about 
 to invalid." 
 
 " I agree with you. I will speak to the admiral this very 
 day. Is that all ? " 
 
 " Yes, my lord ; unless you think you could ask for Cross, 
 your coxswain, to be appointed to her. I should like to have 
 a man on board whom I knew and could trust." 
 
 " I will see about it, and so good-bye." 
 
 His lordship held out his hand. I took it very respect- 
 fully ; he had never done so before, and the tears ran down 
 my cheeks as I was quitting him. His lordship observed it, 
 and turned away. I left the cabin, quite overcome with 
 his kindness, and so happy that I would not have changed 
 positions with the Grand Sultan himself. 
 
 Lord de Versely was faithful to his promise ; the next day 
 I received from the admiral my appointment to the Firefly, 
 and, what was more unexpected, Bob Cross received a 
 warrant as her boatswain. This was a very kind act of 
 Lord de Versely, and I was as much delighted as Bob him- 
 
 254
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 self. I also received an invitation to dinner with the 
 admiral on that day. On my arrival at the house, a few 
 minutes before dinner, the admiral called me aside to the 
 verandah, and said to me, " Mr. Keene, I have not forgotten 
 your cruise in the pirate schooner, and Lord de Versely has 
 told me of your good behaviour in many instances since ; 
 particularly of your conduct in the boats off Berbice. In 
 his despatches he has given you great praise, and il have 
 added mine to back it ; so that if you only keep steady you 
 will command a sloop of war very soon. You have now 
 been seven months a lieutenant, for your commission will 
 be confirmed to your first appointment ; a few months more 
 and I hope to see you with a commander's commission in 
 your pocket." 
 
 I seplied that I was very grateful, and only hoped that he 
 would send me out in the schooner to where I might prove 
 myself deserving of his patronage. 
 
 " Never fear. I'll find something for you to do, Mr. 
 Keene. By-the-bye, Lord de Versely told me last night, 
 when we were alone, the history of the duel at Martinique. 
 You did well, Mr. Keene ; I thank you in the name of our 
 service ; it won't do for the soldiers to crow over us, though 
 they are fine fellows, it must be admitted. However, that 
 secret had better be kept." 
 
 " Most certainly, sir," replied I. 
 
 " Now, then, there's that black fellow come up to tell us 
 dinner is ready ; so come along, or you'll be where the 
 little boat was a long way astern." 
 
 CHAPTER XXIII 
 
 JL HE admiral was very kind to me, and shook hands with 
 me when I left him. I returned on board of the Manilla, 
 took leave of the surgeon and master, and other officers, and 
 then of all my messmates, and a boat was manned to take 
 Bob Cross and me on board of the Firefly. After the boat 
 shoved off, and was a little distance from the frigate, the 
 men suddenly tossed up their oars. 
 
 255
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 "What are you about, men ? " said I. 
 
 " Look there, sir," said Bob Cross, pointing to the frigate. 
 
 I turned round and perceived all the men in the rigging, 
 who gave me three cheers from a pipe of the boatswain a 
 compliment which I had not dreamt of, and which moved 
 me to tears. I arose and took off my hat ; the men in 
 the boat returned the cheers, dropped their oars in the 
 water, and rowed to the schooner. I stepped on board, 
 ordered the hands aft, and read my commission, and then 
 Cross's warrant, after which I went down into the cabin, 
 for I wished to be alone. 
 
 I was now in command of a vessel, and not more than 
 twenty years old. I reflected what a career was before me, 
 if I was fortunate, and never neglected an opportunity of 
 distinguishing myself; and I vowed that I never would, and 
 prayed to Heaven to assist my endeavours. Lord de Versely's 
 kindness to me had struck deep into my heart, and my 
 anxiety was, that he should be proud of me. And then I 
 thought of the chances for and against me ; he might marry 
 and have children ; that would be the worst thing that 
 could happen to me. If he did not marry, his .other brother 
 had a large family, and the title would go to the eldest son ; 
 but that was nothing to me. 
 
 While I was summoning up all these contingencies in my 
 mind, there was a knock at the cabin door. " Come in," said 
 I. " Oh ! is it you, Cross ? I am glad to see you. Sit down 
 there. You see I command a vessel at last, Bob." 
 
 " Yes, sir ; and you'll command a larger one before long, I 
 hope ; but as to your being in command of a vessel there's 
 nothing very surprising in that ; what is surprising is, to find 
 myself a warrant officer the idea never came into my head. 
 I must write, and tell my little girl of my good fortune ; it 
 will make her and her mother very happy." 
 
 "I must do the same, Cross. My mother will be very 
 much pleased to hear all I have to tell her." 
 
 " I haven't heard it myself yet, Mr. Keene, and that's why 
 I came in," replied Bob. " I know you don't want advice 
 now; but I can't help having a wish to know what took 
 place between you and his lordship." 
 
 " No one has a better right to know than you, who have 
 been such a sincere friend to me ; so now I'll tell you." 
 
 256
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 I then entered into a detail of all that had passed between 
 Lord de Versely and me, and also what the admiral had said 
 to me. 
 
 "All's right, Mr. Keene/' replied Bob; "and let the 
 admiral only give us something to do, and I think you'll 
 believe me when 1 say that the boatswain of the Firefly will 
 back you as long as he has a pin to stand upon." 
 
 " That I'm sure of, Bob ; you will ever be my right-hand 
 man. There ai'e two midshipmen on board, I perceive ; 
 what sort of lads may they be ? " 
 
 " I haven't had time to find out ; but you have a capital 
 ship's company that the gunner and carpenter both say." 
 
 "And a very fine vessel, Bob." 
 
 "Yes, sir, and a regular flyer, they say, if she is well 
 managed. You have never been in a schooner, Mr. Keene, 
 but I have, and for nearly three years, and I know how to 
 handle one as well as most people." 
 
 " So much the better, Cross, for I know nothing about it. 
 Come, I will ring the bell ; I suppose some one will answer 
 it." A lad made his appearance. 
 
 " Were you Mr. Williams's servant ? " 
 
 " Yes, sir." 
 
 " Get me out a bottle of wine and some glasses there, 
 that will do. Now, Bob, let's drink success to the Firefly." 
 
 " Here's success to the Firefly, Mr. Keene, and success to 
 the captain. May you do well in her, and be soon out of her." 
 
 " Thank you, Bob ; here's your health, and may we long 
 sail together." 
 
 Bob and I finished the bottle, and then we parted. 
 
 The next day I was very busy in examining my vessel and 
 my ship's company. The schooner was a beautiful model, 
 very broad in the beam, and very low in the water ; she 
 mounted one long brass thirty-two pounder forward on a 
 circular sweep, so that it could be trained in every direction ; 
 abaft, she had four brass nine-pound carronades. My ship's 
 company consisted of sixty men and officers ; that is, myself, 
 two mids, boatswain, gunner, and carpenter. The mids were 
 young lads of about sixteen years of age, a Mr. Brown and a 
 Mr. Black, gawky tall boys, with their hands thrust too far 
 through the sleeves of their jackets, and their legs pulled too 
 far through their trousers ; in fact, they were growing Iads 7 
 
 257 R
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 who had nothing but their pay to subsist upon, being both sons 
 of warrant officers. They bore very good characters, and I 
 resolved to patronise them, and the first thing which I did 
 was to present them each with a new suit of uniform and a 
 few other necessaries, so as to make them look respectable ; 
 a most unheard-of piece of patronage, and which it is there- 
 fore my boast to record. The fact is, I was resolved that my 
 schooner should look respectable ; my ship's company were 
 really a very fine body of men, most of them tall and stout, 
 and I had received a very good character of them from the 
 officer who had invalided. I had taken all his stores and 
 furniture off his hands, for I had plenty of money, and to 
 spare. 
 
 As soon as I had examined my ship's company, I made 
 them a speech, the which, although they were bound to 
 hear it, I shall not inflict upon the reader, and I then went 
 down and examined every portion of the vessel, ascertained 
 what there was in her and where everything was. Bob 
 Cross accompanied me in this latter duty, which was not over 
 till dinner-time. The next morning my signal was made, 
 and I went up to the admiral. 
 
 "Mr. Keene," said the admiral, "here are despatches to take 
 down to the governor of Cura9oa. When will you be ready?" 
 
 " Now, sir," replied I ; " and if you will make the signal 
 for the Firefly to weigh anchor, there will be so much time 
 gained." 
 
 " Very good, Keene ; tell them to make the signal. You 
 must make all the haste you can, as they are important. 
 Here are your orders : after you have delivered your de- 
 spatches, you will be allowed to cruise down in that quarter, 
 as I understand there are some very mischievous vessels in 
 that direction. I hope you will give me a good account of 
 one or two of them, if you fall in with them." 
 
 " I will do my best, sir," replied I. 
 
 "Well, I sent you on purpose. I have ordered the senior 
 officer at Curacoa to forward the return despatches by the 
 Mosquito, that you may have a chance. I won't ask you 
 to stay dinner, as it is an affair that presses, so of course 
 you will carry a press of sail. Good-bye, and I wish you 
 success." 
 
 I took my leave of the admiral and hastened down to the 
 
 258
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 town. In an hour afterwards the Firefly was driving along 
 with a fine breeze on the quarter, and long before night the 
 vessels in the harbour were not to be distinguished. The 
 breeze freshened after the sun went down, and I remained 
 on deck, carrying on to the last moment. Bob Cross once 
 or twice ventured to say that we had better reduce the sail ; 
 but I told Bob that the admiral was very anxious that I 
 should make a quick passage. 
 
 " Yes, Mr. Keene, but ' turning the turtle ' is not making a 
 quick passage, except to the other world, and the admiral 
 does not wish his despatches to go there. She is a fine boat, 
 sir, but there may be too much sail carried on a good vessel : 
 the men say she never has been so pressed before." 
 
 "Well, you are right, Bob, and so we will take a little 
 off her." 
 
 ( ' Yes, sir ; it's my watch coming on now, and I Will carry 
 all she can bear with safety, and I think she will go quite 
 as fast as she does now. We shall have more wind yet, sir, 
 depend upon it." 
 
 "Well, so long as it is fair, I don't mind how much," 
 replied I. " Send the watch aft." 
 
 We reduced the sail, and then I went down to bed. 
 
 At daylight I awoke and went on deck. The carpenter 
 had the watch, for the watches were entrusted to the warrant 
 officers, who were all good seamen, and accustomed to the 
 schooner. I found that the wind had freshened, but was 
 steady from the same quarter, and the schooner was darting 
 through the water at a tremendous rate. 
 
 " She sails well, Mr. Hayter," said I. 
 
 "Yes, sir, that she does," replied he; "and never sailed 
 better than she does now. I was a little alarmed for my 
 sticks last night, until you shortened sail." 
 
 " Admiral's orders to cany a press of sail, Mr. Hayter." 
 
 "Well, sir, then, by Jove! you obey orders; you half 
 frightened the men, although they have been so long in the 
 vessel." 
 
 I felt, by what the carpenter had said, that I had been 
 rash. Neither he nor Bob Cross would have ventured so 
 much if I had not been so ; and they understood the vessel 
 better than I did, so I resolved to be guided by them until 
 I felt able to judge for myself. Notwithstanding that sail 
 
 259
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 was afterwards carried more prudently, we had a most remark- 
 ably rapid passage ; for we took the breeze with us down the 
 whole way, not seeing a vessel during the run. I had another 
 cause of impatience, which was, to ascertain if Mr. Vanderwelt 
 and Minnie had left the island. 
 
 On my arrival, I went first to the naval commanding officer, 
 and then to the governor's, delivering my credentials. They 
 complimented me on my having been so active. I accepted 
 the governor's invitation to dinner, and then went to inquire 
 after Mr. Vanderwelt. I walked first to his house, but found 
 it occupied by a Scotch merchant, who, however, was very 
 polite. He stated that he was an old friend of Mr. Vander- 
 welt, and could give me every information, as he had received 
 letters from him veiy lately, and that in those letters Mr. 
 Vanderwelt had informed him that I had said, in my last 
 letter to them, that I was again on the West India station, 
 and requested him, if I came to the island, to show me every 
 attention. "So, my dear sir," continued Mr. Fraser, "I 
 trust you will enable me to comply with my friend Mr. 
 Vanderwelt's injunctions, and consider this house as your 
 home during your stay here." 
 
 I thanked Mr. Fraser and accepted the offer. I sent for 
 my portmanteau, and slept there that night after I had dined 
 
 with the governor. At dinner I met Captain C , who 
 
 told me he had orders to send me on a cruise, and asked 
 when I would be ready. I replied, that I should like a day 
 or two to lift my rigging and overhaul it, as I had been very 
 much strained in my passage down. 
 
 " No wonder," replied he ; " you must have flown in- 
 deed, your log proves it. Well, I will send you as soon as 
 you are ready. The Naiad sloop is out, and so is the Driver 
 brig, both in pursuit of three vessels, which have done a 
 great deal of mischief. One is a French brig of fourteen 
 guns, very fast, and full of men. She has her consort, a 
 large schooner, who is also a regular clipper. The other 
 vessel is a brigantine, a very fine vessel, built at Baltimore 
 of course, under French colours : she cruises alone. I don't 
 know how many guns she carries, but I suspect that both she 
 and the brig will be too much for you ; and unless you could 
 catch the schooner away from her consort, you will not be 
 able to do much with the Firefly." 
 
 260'
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 " I will do my best, sir," replied I. " I have a very 
 fine set of men on board, and I think, very good 
 officers." 
 
 " Well, at all events, if you can't fight, you have a good 
 
 pair of heels to run with," replied Captain C ; " but 
 
 dinner's announced." 
 
 I left early, that I might have some conversation with Mr. 
 Fraser. On my return we sat down to some sangoi'ic and 
 cigars ; and then he told me that Mr. Vanderwelt had left 
 Curaoa about nine months before, and that my last letter 
 directed to him had been forwarded to Holland. He had 
 often heard the history of my saving their lives on board of 
 the pirate vessel from Mr. Vanderwelt, who made it a con- 
 stant theme of his discourse ; and, added Mr. Fraser, " You 
 do not know what a regard he has for you." 
 
 " And little Minnie, sir ? " inquired I : "it is now nearly 
 five years since I saw her." 
 
 " Little Minnie is no longer little Minnie, Mr. Keene, I can 
 assure you. She \vasjijleen when she left the island, and 
 had grown a tall and very beautiful girl. All the young men 
 here were mad about her, and would have followed her not 
 only to Holland, but to the end of the world, I believe, if 
 they thought that they had the least chance : but, from my 
 intimacy with the family, I tell you candidly, that I think if 
 you were to meet again, you would not have a bad one ; for 
 she talks incessantly of you when alone with her father. But 
 I must not divulge family secrets." 
 
 " I fear there is little chance of my meeting again with 
 her," replied I ; " I have to carve my way up in my pro- 
 fession, and this war does not appear likely to be over soon. 
 That I should like to see her and her father again, I grant ; 
 for I have made but few friendships during my life, and theirs 
 was one of the most agreeable. Where is Mr. Vanderwelt 
 settled ? " 
 
 " He is not in Holland he is at Hamburg. Well, there 
 is no saying ; accident may bring you together again, as it did 
 on board of the pirate ; and I hope it may." 
 
 Shortly afterwards we went to bed. I must say, his de- 
 scription of Minnie, which was given much more in detail 
 than I have narrated to the reader, did prevent my going to 
 sleep for a long while. Woman, as the reader may have 
 
 261
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 seen, never once troubled my thoughts I had fed upon one 
 sole and absorbing idea, that of being acknowledged by 
 Captain Delmar. This was and had been the source and 
 spring of every action, and was the only and daily object of 
 reverie ; it was my ambition, and ambition in any shape, in 
 whatever direction it may be led, is so powerful as to swallow 
 up every other passion of the human mind ; but still I had a 
 strong affection for Minnie that is, for little Minnie, as I saw 
 her first, with her beautiful large eyes and Madonna counte- 
 nance, clinging to her father. With the exception of my 
 own relations, who were so much my seniors, I had had 
 nothing to bestow my affections on ; had not even made the 
 acquaintance, I may say, of a woman, unless my casual inter- 
 course with Bob Cross's Mary, indeed, might be so considered. 
 A passion for the other sex was, therefore, new to me ; but 
 although new, it was pleasing, and, perhaps, more pleasing 
 from being, in the present case, ideal ; for I had only a 
 description of Minnie as she was, and a recollection of what 
 she had been. I could, therefore, between the two, fill up 
 the image with what was to my fancy the ideal of perfec- 
 tion. I did so again and again, until the night wore away; 
 and tired out at last, I fell fast asleep. 
 
 The next day, after I had been on board of the schooner, 
 and given my orders to Bob Cross, I returned to Mr. Fraser, 
 and sat down to write to Mr. Vandervvelt ; I also wrote to 
 Minnie, which I had never done before. That my night 
 reveries had an effect on me was certain, for I wrote her 
 a long letter ; whereas, had I commenced one before my 
 arrival at Curagoa, I should have been puzzled to have made 
 out ten lines. I told her I was sitting in the same chair, 
 that I was sleeping in the same room, that I could not look 
 around me without being reminded of her dear face, and the 
 happy hours we passed together ; that Mr. Fraser had told 
 me how tall she had grown, and was no longer the little 
 Minnie that used to kiss me. In fact, I wrote quite roman- 
 tically, as well as affectionately ; and when I read over my 
 letter, wondered how it was that I had become so eloquent. 
 I begged Mr. Vanderwelt to write to me as soon as possible, 
 and tell me all about their doings. I sealed my letter, and 
 then threw myself back in my chair, arid once more indulged 
 in the reveries of the night before. I had a new feeling 
 
 262
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 suddenly sprung up in my heart, which threatened to be a 
 formidable rival to my ambition. 
 
 In two days the Firefly was ready, and I reported her as 
 
 being so to Captain C . He gave me my orders, which 
 
 were to cruise for six weeks, and then to rejoin the admiral 
 at Port Royal, unless circumstances should make me think 
 it advisable to return to the island. The boats of the men- 
 of-war were sent to tow me out of the harbour, and I was 
 once more on the wide blue sea the schooner darting along 
 like a dolphin. 
 
 For a fortnight we cruised without seeing any vessel but 
 the Naiad. I was very much afraid that the captain would 
 have ordered me to keep company ; but as he considered his 
 vessel quite a match for the brig and schooner if he should 
 fall in with them, and did not want the prize-money to be 
 shared with the crew of the Firefly, he allowed me to go my 
 own way, saying to me, laughingly, as I went over the side, 
 " They will certainly take you if they meet you, and we shall 
 have to recapture you." 
 
 " Well, I hope you will not forget your promise, sir," replied 
 I ; " I shall depend upon you." 
 
 During the fortnight that I had been out, I had taken great 
 pains in exercising the men at their guns, the great gun 
 particularly ; and I had an excellent sight put on it, which it 
 had not, and very much required. During two or three days' 
 calm, I had fired shot at a mark for three or four hours each 
 day, and I found that the men, with this little practice, were 
 very expert, and could hit a very small object, now that the 
 sight was put on the gun. The two best shots, however, were 
 the gunner and Bob Cross. 
 
 The night after we parted from the Naiad, I had run to the 
 southward, having heard from the captain that the Driver was 
 more to the northward than he was. There was nothing in 
 sight on the next day, and when the evening set in, the wind 
 being very light, and water smooth, I said to Cross, " Suppose 
 we furl sail at night it is just as good as running about ; we 
 shall then see them if they come in our way, and they will not 
 see us." 
 
 " A very good idea, Mr. Keene ; we must keep a good look- 
 out, that's all." 
 
 I followed up my own suggestion ; we furled the sails, and 
 
 263
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 leaving two men with the officer of the watch to keep a sharp 
 look-out, allowed the rest of the ship's company to remain in 
 the hammocks during the whole of the night. 
 
 When day broke we had two look-out men at the masthead, 
 but remained with our sails furled as before, for the same 
 reason, that we should discern a vessel by her sails long before 
 she could discover us. The more I thought of it, the more 
 convinced I was of the advantage to be gained by the follow- 
 ing up this plan. I was on the exact cruising ground I wished 
 to be, and therefore could not do better while the weather 
 remained so fine. 
 
 CHAPTER XXIV 
 
 -T OUR nights and three days we remained in this way ; during 
 which my men had nothing to do but to exercise at the guns, 
 and of that I took care they should have a good spell. On 
 the fourth night the wind was a little fresher, but the water 
 quite smooth. I had turned in about twelve o'clock, and had 
 been asleep about an hour, when Cross came and called me. 
 
 "Well, Cross," said I, "what is it?" 
 
 " Here they are, sir." 
 
 " What ? the privateers ? " 
 
 " Yes, sir ; the brig and schooner both coming down right 
 before the wind ; they are on our weather quarter, and will 
 pass us within two miles, if not nearer." 
 
 I left my bed-place, and was dressed in a minute. I went 
 on deck with my glass, and directed it to the vessels, which 
 were quite plain to the naked eye. " Put out the binnacle 
 light, Cross," said I ; " they might discover us." 
 
 The brig, which was the headmost of the two vessels, was 
 now nearly crossing our stern. The schooner was about a mile 
 astern of her. " Turn the hands up, Cross ; see all ready for 
 action and making sail." 
 
 " Not yet, sir, surely ! " 
 
 " No, not yet ; we will let them run two or three miles 
 dead to leeward, and then follow them till daylight, or till 
 they see us, when, of course, they will be after us." 
 
 " It's very fortunate, sir, that we did furl the sails ; for had
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 they come d6wn, and we under sail, they would have seen us, 
 and we should have been to leeward of them, which would 
 have given us a poor chance against such odds ; now we shall 
 have the weather-gage, and may choose, if our heels are as 
 good as theirs, which I expect they are, if not better." 
 
 " I shall fight them in some shape or another, Bob, you 
 may depend upon it." 
 
 " Of course you will, Mr. Keene, or you'll disappoint us all. 
 The ship's company have every confidence in you." 
 
 " Thanks to your long yarns, Bob, I presume." 
 
 " Thanks to my telling the truth, Mr. Keene. The schooner 
 is right astern of us now, so there's the weather-gage gone." 
 
 We remained as we were till I considered the two vessels 
 sufficiently to leeward, and the sails were then set upon the 
 Firefly, and first running to the eastward, so as to get right in 
 the wind's eye of them, I put the helm up, and followed 
 them. We had continued our course in their wake for 
 about an hour, when day dawned, and the schooner, who 
 had discovered us, fired a gun, as a signal to her consort. 
 
 " So you've found us out at last, have you ? " said Bob 
 Cross ; " at all events, we keep a better look-out than you do, 
 old fellow." 
 
 Shortly after the gun was fired, both vessels hauled to the 
 wind on the larboard tack, and we did the same : being about 
 four miles to windward of the schooner, and five or five and a 
 half of the brig, we could now examine our adversaries. The 
 schooner was, apparently, about the same tonnage as the 
 Firefly, a very beautiful vessel, with her masts raking over 
 her stern. She was painted black, and we could not ascertain, 
 at first, how many guns she carried, as her ports were shut ; 
 but after a short time she knocked out her half ports to pre- 
 pare for action, and then we discovered that she earned 
 twelve guns, but not a long gun on a swivel, like the one on 
 board of the Firefly. I observed this to Cross, who replied, 
 " Then, sir, all we have to do now is to try our rate of sailing 
 with them, and if we are faster than they are we have not 
 much to fear unless we lose a spar, indeed ; but luck's all, 
 Mr. Keene. The schooner has more sail on her than we 
 have ; shall we set exactly the same ? " 
 
 "No, Cross, for I think we have fore-reached upon her 
 already, and if we can beat her with less sail set, it will do 
 
 265
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 just as well. I think that the breeze is steady; if anything 
 we shall have more than less of it." 
 
 For an hour we continued running on the same tack with 
 them, by which time we found that we had not only brought 
 the schooner one point abaft our beam, but had weathered 
 her at least half a mile. We therefore were fully satisfied 
 that we had sailed better than the schooner. With the brig 
 it was not so. Although we had brought the schooner two 
 points abaft our beam, the brig was much in her former posi- 
 tion, being still half a point abaft our beam, and moreover 
 had come up much closer to the schooner, proving that we 
 had neither weathered her, nor fore-reached upon her. As 
 near as we could judge, our sailing with the brig was much 
 upon a par. Having ascertained this point most satisfactorily 
 by allowing another hour of trial, I desired the men to 
 get their breakfasts, while I and the officers did the same ; 
 and as soon as that was done, I ordered the Firefly to be 
 kept away edging down till within good range of our long 
 brass thirty-two pound gun that is, about a mile and a half 
 when we again hauled our wind and hoisted the English 
 colours. 
 
 The tricolour was immediately thrown up by the two 
 Frenchmen, and a shot was fired at us by the schooner: it fell 
 exhausted into the water about half a cable's length from us. 
 
 " Now, Cross," said I, " see if we can't return the compli- 
 ment with a little better success." 
 
 Cross, who had been training the gun, and had his eye on 
 the sight, waited for a second or two, and fired : we saw the 
 shot pass through the first reef of his main-sail, and dash into 
 the water to leeward of him. 
 
 " Very good that, Cross ; but hull him if you can." 
 
 The schooner now returned the fire with the whole broad- 
 side, apparently twelve-pounders ; but they did not throw so 
 far as our long thirty-two pounder, and no shot went over us, 
 although one fell close under the stern. At the distance, there- 
 fore, that we were, we had everything in our favour, and my 
 object was to dismantle the schooner before any chance 
 enabled the brig to assist her. We continued to fire at her, 
 taking the greatest pains in our aim, for the next hour, during 
 which we ascertained that we had hulled her more than once, 
 and had very much cut up her spars and rigging. She con- 
 
 266
 
 tinued to return the fire, but without effect. One or two 
 shots hit us, but their force was so much spent by the 
 distance they were propelled, that they did not enter the 
 sides. At last a shot fired by the gunner did the job ; it 
 struck her foremast, which shortly afterwards went by the 
 board. The Fireflies gave three cheers at the good fortune. 
 
 " She's done for, sir," said Cross. " Now for the brig we 
 must try what metal she carries." 
 
 " Stop a bit," said I, " Cross ; we must give the schooner a 
 little more before she gets away. They have lowered down 
 the main-sail, and, I presume, intend getting up some head- 
 sail, so as to pay off, and run under the lee of the brig for 
 shelter. Put the helm up, and run down so as to keep the 
 schooner about two points on our larboard bow. Get the gun 
 round, and pitch it into her." 
 
 As we had supposed, the schooner got a stay up from her 
 bowsprit and to her mainmast head, and hoisted a fore and 
 aft sail upon it, that she might pay off and run down to her 
 consort for support ; but as we ran three feet to her one, and 
 now stood directly for her, we were enabled to get close to 
 her, and put several shot into her from our long gun as we 
 advanced. She did not attempt to round to, to give us her 
 broadside, and our raking shot must have had great effect. 
 When within half a mile of her we rounded to, and gave 
 her our broadside ; for had we followed her any farther, we 
 should have been closer to the brig than might be agreeable. 
 Indeed, we were nearer than we thought, for she had con- 
 tinued to hug the wind, and was so weatherly, that she was 
 not more than a mile to leeward of us when we rounded 
 to the wind again ; but as she had fore-reached upon the 
 schooner, she was distant from us about two miles. As we 
 rounded to, the brig tacked, and we immediately did the 
 same ; and we now had a fair trial of sailing with her. 
 
 "Cross, let the men go down and get what they can to 
 eat," said I, " and get up the grog. We shall have plenty of 
 work before the night is over, I expect." 
 
 " We must make a running fight of it, sir, I expect, for she 
 is too heavy for us." 
 
 " I shall try her the same way as the schooner, Cross," 
 replied I. " If I can only knock away some of her spars 
 without losing my own, I shall then be able to do some- 
 
 267
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 thing ; if, on the contrary, we lose our spars, and she gets 
 alongside of us, why then we must fight to the last." 
 
 " I consider that schooner as our own," replied Bob ; " she 
 must haul down her colours when no longer protected by the 
 brig." 
 
 " Yes ; I was afraid that she would run away to leeward 
 altogether ; but I see she has rounded to, and is no doubt 
 getting up a jury-foremast." 
 
 I allowed the men to remain an hour at their dinner, and 
 then they were summoned up. During the hour we found 
 the rate of sailing between us and the brig so nearly balanced, 
 that it was impossible to say which had the better of it. 
 
 " Now, my lads, we will wear round, and get a little closer 
 to this fellow, and see what we can do with him." 
 
 The men were full of spirit and hope, and were as anxious 
 to decide the question as I was. In ten minutes we passed 
 the brig within a mile on opposite tacks, and had given her 
 our long gun three times, and had received her broadside. 
 
 " He has long twelve-pounders, I think, sir," said Cross ; 
 " smart guns, at all events. There's a fore shroud and a back 
 stay gone ; but that's no great matter." 
 
 As soon as the brig was three points abaft the beam, we 
 tacked, and recommenced firing. Not a shot was thrown away 
 by my men. I believe the brig was hulled every time ; nor 
 was her fire without effect upon us. Our rigging was much 
 cut up ; several of her shot had gone through our sails, and 
 we had two men hurt. I was annoyed at this, as we had no 
 surgeon on board. The assistant-surgeon who had belonged 
 to the schooner was at the hospital, and there Avas not one to 
 replace him when we sailed. However, we had one of the 
 men belonging to the hospital a sort of dispenser who 
 knew very well how to manage anything that was not very 
 serious. 
 
 The breeze had gradually died away, and we did not go 
 more than three miles through the water ; and as our sails 
 were much torn, we did not hold so good a wind. The conse- 
 quence was that the distance between us and our antagonist 
 was, by two o'clock, decreased to half a mile, and the fight 
 became very warm. Our broadside guns were now called into 
 play, and assisted us very much, as we directed them chiefly 
 at her sails and rigging, while our long thirty-two pounder 
 
 268
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 was fired at her hull, pointed below her water-line. She had 
 the advantage in number of guns, certainly ; but our large 
 shots from the long gun were more destructive. 
 
 About three we knocked away her foretopmast, which 
 enabled us to shoot ahead about a quarter of a mile, and 
 increase our distance, which was a boon to us, for we latterly 
 had suffered very much. We had eight men wounded and 
 one of my poor middies killed, and we had received several 
 shot in the hull. Now that we had increased our distance, 
 we had a better chance, as our long gun was more effective 
 than those of the brig. At five o'clock it fell dead calm, 
 and both vessels lay with their heads round the compass ; 
 this was also in our favour, as we could train our long gun 
 on its circular bend in any direction we pleased ; but the 
 brig contrived, by getting sweeps out of her bow ports, to 
 bring her broadside to bear upon us, and the action continued 
 till night closed in. 
 
 CHAPTER XXV 
 
 it may be supposed, my men were completely worn-out 
 with the fatigue and excitement of the day ; and Cross said, 
 " There's no saying how this will end, Mr. Keene ; but, at all 
 events, we have not the worst of it at present." 
 
 " No, Bob," replied I. " I wish the men were not so 
 knocked up." 
 
 "Oh, as for that, sir, I'll answer for it, that if you serve 
 out some more grog, make them eat half a biscuit at the tub 
 before they drink it, and make them a little bit of a speech, 
 that they'll go on for twenty-four hours more." 
 
 " If that will have the effect, I'm sure I'll try it," replied 
 I. " Which shall they have first ? " 
 
 "Oh, biscuit first, grog next, and then a speech afterwards." 
 
 "That fellow has not fired for this last five minutes; per- 
 haps he wishes to put it off till to-morrow morning ; but I'll 
 not. So get up the grog make it pretty strong ; and I'll 
 get something to eat myself, for I have had nothing to eat 
 all day." 
 
 As soon as the ship's company had had their refreshment, 
 269
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 I sent for them aft, and said, " My lads, you have behaved 
 very well, and I am much obliged to you. We have had 
 hard work, and I dare say you are tired enough ; but I will 
 tell you what my opinion is : I think we have peppered that 
 Frenchman very well ; and I am convinced that you have 
 put a good many shots into him between wind and water. 
 Now, that he is anxious to leave off fighting till to-morrow 
 morning, that he may stop his leaks and repair his damages, 
 I have no doubt ; indeed, he proves it by his having ceased 
 to fire. For the very reason that he wants to leave off, I 
 wish to go on ; for he is much heavier armed than we are, 
 and sails as well ; and if we permit him to get all right 
 and all ataut by to-morrow morning, he may prove a very 
 awkward customer yet. Now, what I propose is this, that 
 we should first get up fresh sails, and bend them, and 
 then renew the action through the night. There will be 
 no occasion for all of you to be on deck ; we will fight the 
 schooner watch and watch till daylight." 
 
 " That's my opinion, Mr. Keene," said Bob Cross. 
 
 "And mine," replied the carpenter. 
 
 "And all of us, Mr. Keene," replied the ship's company 
 with one voice. 
 
 " Then, my lads, let's work hard, and when we have 
 settled that fellow, we shall have plenty of time to sleep." 
 
 The men now set to with good will ; and the spare sails 
 were got up, and those which were shattered by the enemy 
 unbent and replaced. The new sails which we had bent we 
 furled it was a dead calm and then we recommenced our 
 fire, for we were nearer to her than when we ceased firing, 
 and could distinguish her very well. We fired the long gun 
 four times before she returned a shot ; she then opened very 
 briskly, but none of her shots did us any damage ; our sails 
 being furled, prevented her distinguishing us so well as we 
 could her. After a time we manned the small guns on our 
 broadside, and worked them ; for our large gun was so hot, 
 that it was necessary to let it cool before we could reload it. 
 At last one of their shots came in through the bulwarks ; 
 the splinters wounded me and the carpenter ; but I was not 
 so much hurt as to oblige me to leave the deck. I bound 
 up my leg with my handkerchief; the carpenter, however, 
 was taken down below 
 
 270
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 " Are you much hurt, sir ? " said Bob Cross. 
 
 " Oh no ; the flesh is lacerated a good deal, but it is not 
 very deep." 
 
 "There's a little wind springing up, sir, from the right 
 quarter," said Bob. 
 
 "I'm glad to hear it/' replied I, "for it will soon be day- 
 light now." 
 
 At this moment another shot struck the hammock rail, 
 and a piece of it about two feet long was sent with great 
 force against Bob Cross's head ; he was stunned, if not worse, 
 and fell immediately. This was a severe blow to me as well 
 as to poor Bob. I desired two of the men who were abaft to 
 take him down into my cabin, and do all they could for him, 
 and ordered the men to quit the broadside guns, and renew 
 their fire with the long thirty-two pounder. In a quarter of 
 an hour afterwards, the breeze came down very strong, and 
 I resolved to shoot ahead, farther off from my antagonist, 
 as I should have a better chance by using my long gun at a 
 greater distance. The sails were set, and the schooner went 
 fast through the water, leaving the brig, who had also the 
 benefit of the breeze ; and for a time the firing again ceased. 
 On reflection, I determined that I would wait till daylight, 
 which would appear in less than half-an-hour, before I re- 
 newed the action. 
 
 I contrived with some difficulty for my leg was so numbed 
 that I could scarcely feel that I had one to go down into 
 the cabin and see Bob Cross. He was recovering, but very 
 wild and incoherent. As far as I could judge, his skull was 
 not injured, although the splinter had torn off a large portion 
 of the scalp, and he was drenched with his blood. At all 
 events, he could be of no further assistance to me at present, 
 nor could I be to him, so I regained the deck, and sat down 
 abaft, for my leg had become so painful that I could not 
 stand but for a few minutes. 
 
 At last the day dawned, and I could distinctly make out 
 both brig and schooner. I was about a mile and a half dis- 
 tant from the brig ; she had, since the wind sprung up, driven 
 a mile ahead of the schooner, who had contrived to get up 
 a jury-mast during the night ; but as she could not stir 
 without reducing her after-sail, she had close-reefed her 
 main-sail, so that she could make but little progress. The 
 
 271
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 brig was very much cut up in her sails and rigging, and I 
 saw at once that I had now the advantage in sailing; I 
 therefore wore round and stood towards them ; the brig did 
 the same, and went down to the schooner, that she might 
 have her support. We immediately recommenced firing with 
 our long gun, and as soon as we were within a mile, I hove 
 to. The brig and schooner then both bore up and gave us 
 their broadsides ; they had just done so, when the midshipman 
 who was on deck with me cried out, " A large sail coming 
 down before the wind, Mr. Keene." 
 
 I caught up my glass. It was a sloop-of-war ; the cut of 
 her sails and rigging evidently English. " It must be the 
 Naiad," said I. "Well, I'm glad of it. We shall lose some 
 prize-money ; but at all events we require her surgeon, and 
 that is of more consequence." 
 
 My men, who were quite tired out, were in great spirits at 
 the appearance of a friend. The brig had set studding-sails ; 
 she had evidently seen the vessel to windward, and was now 
 trying to escape, and the schooner was following her as well 
 as she could. I immediately kept away in pursuit, and when 
 I fired into the schooner she hauled down her colours. I 
 did not wait to take possession, but followed the brig, who 
 appeared to sail as well off the wind as she did when close- 
 hauled. Once or twice she rounded to return my fire, but 
 afterwards she continued running before the wind, having 
 got two of her guns aft, with which she attempted to cut 
 away my rigging. In the meantime the strange vessel to 
 windward had hoisted English colours, and was bringing 
 down with her a spanking breeze ; fortunately it was so, for 
 my foretopmast was knocked away by the fire of the brig, 
 and I now dropped fast astern. 
 
 We had scarcely got up a new foretopmast and set sail 
 again, when the Naiad, who had exchanged numbers with 
 me, passed the schooner without taking possession of her, 
 and was very soon not a mile from us. In half-an-hour she 
 was alongside, and, hailing me to haul my wind and take 
 possession of the schooner, continued in chase of the brig. I 
 obeyed my orders, and by the time I had put my men on 
 board of the schooner, the brig had hove to and hauled 
 down her colours to the Naiad. 
 
 We ran down to her in company with the prize, and then 
 
 272
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 sent a boat requesting immediate surgical attendance. The 
 Naiad's surgeon and his assistant were brought on board in 
 one of the sloop-of-war's boats, and a lieutenant, to obtain 
 from me the particulars of the action, which I gave to him. 
 The lieutenant told me that they had heard the firing about 
 one o'clock in the morning, and had in consequence bore up ; 
 but the brig had so many shot in her, and was making so 
 much water, that they were almost afraid that they would 
 not be able to get her into port. But I was now quite faint 
 with the pain of my wound and exhaustion, and was carried 
 below to have it dressed. All our men had been attended 
 to, and I was glad to hear that Bob Cross was in no danger, 
 although his wound was very severe. The surgeon's assistant 
 was allowed to remain on board, and the captain of the Naiad 
 sent all my men back and manned the prizes, giving me 
 orders to keep company with him. As soon as my wound 
 was dressed, and I was put into my bed, I felt much relieved, 
 and soon afterwards fell fast asleep. 
 
 CHAPTER XXVI 
 
 _l HE prizes proved to be the Diligcnte brig, of fourteen 
 guns, and two hundred and ten men, and Caroline schooner, 
 of eight guns, and one hundred and twenty men ; they had 
 done a great deal of mischief, and their capture was of 
 importance. The captain of the Naiad's orders were to 
 return to Cura9oa, and we all made sail before sunset. 
 Our loss had been severe : commanding officer, boatswain, 
 carpenter, and twelve men wounded midshipman and two 
 men killed. 
 
 The next morning our signal was made to pass within 
 hail, and the captain of the Naiad inquired how I was. The 
 surgeon's assistant replied that I and all the wounded were 
 doing well, and there was no more communication till we 
 arrived at Curacoa on the fourth day, by which time I was 
 rapidly recovering. 
 
 Mr. Fraser, as soon as he heard of my being hurt, imme- 
 diately came on board, and insisted on my being taken on 
 
 273 s
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 shore to his house, and I gladly consented. The next day I 
 had a visit from Captain C., the commanding officer, and the 
 captain of the Naiad. Captain C. asked me if I was well 
 enough to write the account of the action. I replied that I 
 was, and that I would send it the next day. He and the 
 captain of the Naiad both paid me many compliments for 
 having fought a superior force for so long a time, and 
 Captain C. said, that as soon as I was well enough he would 
 send me up to Jamaica, as bearer of rny own despatches to 
 the admiral. 
 
 I requested, as a particular favour of Mr. Fraser, that he 
 would allow Bob Cross to be sent ashore to his house, and 
 Mr. Fraser immediately consented. My friend Bob was 
 therefore brought up that evening, and was soon established 
 in very comfortable quarters. 
 
 We had been a fortnight at the island, during which my 
 wound was healing rapidly, and I was able to hop about 
 with a crutch. Cross also was out of bed, and able to sit up 
 for an hour or two in the verandah, in the cool of which I 
 spent the best part of the day, with my wounded limb rest- 
 ing upon a sofa. From the verandah we had a view of the 
 harbour, and one morning I perceived that there were two 
 additional vessels which had anchored during the night.; 
 they proved to be the Driver and the brigantine privateer, 
 which she had captured after a chase and running fight of 
 forty-eight hours. I was glad of this, as I knew what 
 pleasure it would give to the admiral, 
 
 I now again indulged in my dreams of Minnie, who had 
 been forgotten as soon as I had left the harbour and been 
 engaged in active service. Stretched upon a sofa, with my 
 wounded leg, I had nothing else to do, or rather nothing 
 else which was so agreeable to me. I wrote to her again, 
 and also to my mother; neither did I forget that Lord de 
 Versely had requested at parting that I should write to him. 
 I did so in a very respectful manner, detailing what had 
 occurred. 
 
 When we had been three weeks at Cura9oa, all our 
 wounded, as well as myself, had so far recovered, that there 
 was no reason for the Firefly not proceeding to Jamaica. 
 The commanding officer sent an assistant-surgeon to the 
 schooner. I received my despatches, took a grateful leave 
 
 274
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 of Mr. Fraser, and the Firefly was once more skimming over 
 the water. In three weeks we arrived at Port Royal, and I 
 took up my despatches. 
 
 "Happy to see you, Keene/' said the admiral. "Hollo! 
 what makes you limp iu that way ? Have you hurt 
 your leg ? " 
 
 "Yes, sir," replied I; "I'm not quite well yet, but the 
 despatches of Captain C. will explain all." 
 
 As no vessel had sailed from Cui^oa, the admiral had no 
 idea of what had happened. 
 
 "Well, then," said he, "sit down on that sofa, Mr. Keene, 
 while I read the despatches." 
 
 I watched the admiral's countenance, and was delighted to 
 witness the evident signs of satisfaction which he expressed 
 as he read on. 
 
 " Excellent ! " said he, as he closed them. " Keene, you 
 have done me a great favour. The remonstrances of the 
 merchants, the badgering I have received from the Ad- 
 miralty by every packet, relative to the depredations on our 
 commerce by these vessels, have been enough to make a 
 saint swear. Now they are happily disposed of, and I have 
 chiefly to thank you for it. Captain C. informs me that the 
 brig is well adapted for his Majesty's service, but the 
 schooner is an old vessel." The admiral then left the room. 
 In a few minutes he returned with a paper in his hand, 
 which he laid upon the table, and, taking up a pen, he 
 signed it and presented it to me, saying 
 
 " Captain Keene, I trust you will give me the pleasure 
 of your company to dinner ; and, as you are still very lame, 
 I think you had better make a signal for your servant and 
 traps, and take up your quarters at the Penn till you are 
 quite recovered." 
 
 Perceiving that I was too much agitated to reply, he con- 
 tinued, " I must leave you now ; " then extending his hand, 
 he said, " Allow me to be the first to wish you joy on your 
 promotion, which you have so well deserved." He then 
 went out of the room. It really was so unexpected so 
 little dreamt of, this sudden promotion, that I was confused. 
 I had hoped that, by a continuance of good conduct, I might 
 in a year or two obtain it ; but that I should receive it after 
 only one cruise in the schooner was beyond all my imagina- 
 
 275
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 tion. I felt grateful, and as soon as I was more composed 
 I returned thanks to Heaven, and vowed eternal gratitude 
 to the admiral. I felt that I was a step nearer to Lord de 
 Versely, and I thought of the pleasure it would give my 
 mother and Minnie. I had been alone about half-an-hour, 
 when the admiral returned. 
 
 "I have just sent for an old messmate of yours, Captain 
 Keene, who was severely wounded in your action with the 
 Dutch frigate ; he has now passed, and Lord de Versely 
 recommended him to me as a deserving young officer a 
 Mr. Dott." 
 
 " Oh yes, admiral ; he was my first acquaintance when I 
 went to sea. He has been to sea longer than I have, but 
 he has lost a good deal of his time." 
 
 " Well, I am going to give him an acting order for your 
 brig. I hope he is a good, smart officer." 
 
 " Yes, admiral, he is a very good officer indeed/' replied I, 
 laughing. " Will you oblige me by not telling him that I 
 am to be his captain, till after we have met ? " 
 
 " Ah, some mischief, I suppose ; but if we make captains 
 of such boys as you, we must expect that. Are your wounded 
 men all going on well ? " 
 
 " All, sir, even Bob Cross, the boatswain, whose head was 
 half knocked off, is quite well again. He was Lord de 
 Versely's coxswain, sir, and you were kind enough to give 
 him his warrant." 
 
 " I recollect a good man, is he not ? " 
 
 "So good, sir, that the only regret I have in leaving the 
 schooner is, that I cannot take him with me. He is my 
 right-hand man, and I owe much to him, and it will be a 
 sore blow to him as well as to me." 
 
 " I see, you want him made boatswain of your brig." 
 
 " I assure you, admiral, I should be most grateful if you 
 would have that kindness." 
 
 " I am always ready to promote a good man ; your recom- 
 mending him, and his severe wound, are sufficient. He shall 
 be your boatswain, Keene." 
 
 " You are very kind, sir," replied I. " I hope I shall do 
 justice to your patronage." 
 
 " I've no fear of that, Keene, and I know that a man, to 
 work well, should as far as he can choose his own tools. 
 
 276
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 Mr. Dott is waiting now, and as SOOH as he lias his acting 
 order, I will send him in to you." 
 
 About ten minutes afterwards Mr. Tommy Dott made his 
 appearance ; he extended his hand to me, saying in a haw- 
 haw way, " Keene, my dear fellow, I'm glad to see you.'' He 
 certainly did look two or three inches taller, for he walked 
 almost on tiptoe. 
 
 " Glad to see you, Tommy," said I ; " well, what's the 
 news ? " 
 
 "Nothing, I believe, except what you have brought. I 
 hear you had a bit of a brush, and got winged." 
 
 "Even so, Tommy," replied I, pointing to my wounded 
 leg. "The admiral has kindly asked me to stay here until 
 I'm better." 
 
 "I dine with him to-day," replied Tommy; "but as for 
 staying here, I should think that rather a bore. By-the- 
 bye, Keene, what sort of a craft is that Diligente brig which 
 the Naiad and you took ? " 
 
 " A very fine craft, Tommy : sails as well as the Firefly." 
 
 " Oh, you of course swear by your own vessel ; and there's 
 nothing like the schooner that's natural enough : now, I 
 must say, I prefer something a little larger, and, therefore, 
 I'm not sorry that I have my commission for the new brig." 
 
 " Indeed ! Tommy ; I wish you joy," replied I. 
 
 "Thank ye, Keene," replied Tommy, very dignified. "I 
 wonder," said he, "what sort of a skipper we shall have. 
 There's the first lieutenant of the Naiad has a good chance. 
 I saw him : a very sharp sort of gentleman, and carries his 
 head remarkably high ; but that won't do for me. I'll not 
 allow any captain to play tricks in a ship that I'm aboard of. 
 I know the rules and regulations of the service as well as 
 any one, and that the captain shall see, if he attempts to 
 go beyond his tether." 
 
 "Now, Tommy," replied I, "you know, that although you 
 talk so big, if you had been appointed a lieutenant into a 
 ship commanded by Lord de Versely, you would have been 
 as much afraid of him as a lieutenant as you used to be as a 
 midshipman." 
 
 " Lord de Versely," replied Tommy, who felt the truth of 
 what I said : " he's a peculiar sort of man." 
 
 "Take my word for it, Tommy, you'll find all captains 
 
 277-
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 peculiar to one point ; which is, that they expect respectful 
 behaviour, and not cavilling, from their officers ; and our 
 service is so peculiar, that it is absolutely necessary that the 
 officers should set this example to the men." 
 
 "Yes, that may be very well ; but who knows that the 
 captain of the brig may be some young fellow, who has seen 
 no more service than myself perhaps not been to sea so 
 long ? " 
 
 " That is no reason that you should not obey his orders ; 
 indeed, if not experienced, you ought to do all you can to 
 support him." 
 
 " Well, if he was to ask my advice, indeed " 
 
 " But he may not require your advice, Tommy ; he may 
 prefer deciding for himself. Now, the first lieutenant of the 
 Naiad is a great tartar, and I'm certain, if he is your captain, 
 that, on the first word, he would have you under an arrest. 
 There's an old saying, Tommy, ' It's folly to kick against 
 tenpenny nails ; ' and that every officer does who kicks 
 against his superior. I can assure you, Tommy, that if ever 
 I am a captain, my officers shall obey me implicitly. I will 
 have no cavilling at my orders. I will always treat them 
 as gentlemen, and support their authority as they ought to 
 support mine ; but captain of my own ship I would be, and I 
 suspect that it would go hard with any officer who ventured 
 to dispute my rights." 
 
 " Well, I dare say you will be a martinet, or rather that you 
 are one now, as you command a schooner. However, as I 
 never intend to sail with you, that's nothing to me. I'm 
 sure, from what has passed, that you and I should have a 
 row before we were a week on board ; for I'm not to be 
 played with." 
 
 " Well, Tommy, I'm very glad we have had this explana- 
 tion ; for now we both know what to expect. I am resolved 
 to be captain, you to resist my authority." 
 
 "No, no, I don't say that I only say that I won't be 
 played with I won't be trifled with." 
 
 " Tommy, I will neither play nor trifle with you, nor will 
 you ever play or trifle with me. We have done that as 
 midshipmen ; in our new relative situations it is not to be 
 thought of for a moment. Read this." I handed him my 
 appointment as commander of the Diligente : Tommy cast his 
 
 278
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 eyes over it, and at once saw that his promotion did not 
 prevent his getting into scrapes, as usual. 
 
 " You a commander ! you captain of the D'digcnte I Why, 
 I came to sea before you." 
 
 " I know you did, Tommy ; but, although you have been in 
 the service longer, you have not seen quite so much service as 
 I have. At all events, I'm now your captain. I flatter myself 
 I shall make a very tolerable one ; and what is more, I have 
 an idea that you will make a very good lieutenant, as soon as 
 the vanity, with which you have been puffed up since your 
 receiving your promotion, will have settled down a little, and 
 that you will find it much pleasanter to be on good terms 
 with your captain than to be eternally in hot water, especially 
 with one who, you know, is not a person to be played with." 
 
 Tommy looked very confused ; he said nothing, but kept 
 his eyes on my commission, which he still held in his hand. 
 I had no idea that Tommy Dott's being ignorant of my being 
 captain of the brig would have occasioned such a conversation 
 as this. I only wished to amuse myself with him, and surprise 
 him at the last. Tommy perceived that he had made a mess 
 of it, and he stammered out some explanation as he returned 
 me the commission ; and I replied : " The fact is, Dott, you 
 were merely cutting a caper upon your new promotion ; you 
 never meant what you said ; it was all talk. You always 
 have been very obedient to proper authority since I have 
 known you, and I am sure that you always will ; so let's say 
 no more about it. I wish you joy upon your promotion, and, 
 what's more, I'm very glad that we are to sail together." 
 Saying this, I held out my hand, which Tommy took very 
 readily, and we then began to talk on other subjects. 
 
 CHAPTER XXVII 
 
 _L HAD written to Cross, informing him of my promotion, 
 and his being appointed to the Diligente. 
 
 I had been a fortnight with the admiral when the Naiad 
 arrived with the prizes in company, and, my wound being 
 now cured, I took leave of the admiral and went down, that 
 
 279
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 I might superintend the fitting out of my new vessel. As 
 there were supernumerary men expected out of England, the 
 admiral, at my suggestion, allowed me to turn over the crew 
 of the Firefly to form the nucleus of my ship's company, and 
 made up my complement from his own ship. 
 
 In two months I was ready for sea, and most anxious to 
 be off. The admiral perceived my impatience, but, as there 
 was no other vessel in the harbour, he would not let me 
 go until another arrived, to be at his disposal in case of 
 emergency. The weariness of so long remaining in harbour 
 was, however, a little relieved by a circumstance which 
 took place, and which probably will make my readers 
 imagine that my propensity for playing tricks was not quite 
 eradicated. 
 
 I lodged at a sort of hotel, kept by a mulatto woman of 
 the name of Crissobella, as the negroes termed her, originally 
 Christobella. She was of Spanish blood by the father's side, 
 and had come down from the Havannah. She was very 
 portly ; very proud and dignified in her carnage, and de- 
 manded as much attention from her lodgers as a lady would 
 who had received us as her guests, so that, to gain and retain 
 admittance into her hostelry, it was necessary not only to 
 pay a large bill, but compliments to an equal amount. She 
 was very rich, possessed numerous slaves, and was perfectly 
 independent of keeping an hotel. I believed she preferred 
 to have something for her slaves and herself to do, and 
 moreover, probably, she felt that if she retired she should 
 be thought a person of no consequence, whereas in her 
 present position she received a great deal of attention. One 
 thing was certain, that if those who lodged and boarded 
 with her were very polite, and, on their return from any 
 other place, brought her small presents, she was very in- 
 different as to their paying their bill ; nay, to those who 
 were her favourites, her purse was open, and a handful of 
 doubloons was freely tendered, if required. 
 
 The living was the same as at a boarding-house. Break- 
 fast was ready in the large hall by nine o'clock, and remained 
 there until every one had come down at their own hour. 
 Dinner was always ready at five o'clock, and then Crissobella 
 presided at the table. She admitted civilians, army officers, 
 and navy, down to midshipmen ; but warrant officers and 
 
 280
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 captains of merchant vessels were considered too low. On 
 the whole, it was a very pleasant establishment, as the 
 private rooms were well furnished, the slaves numerous, and 
 the attendance very good. Considering the price of most 
 eatables on that island, it could not be considered as very 
 dear, although the wines, &c., made up a formidable bill at 
 the end of the month. 
 
 This kind of exclusiveness on the part of Signora Crisso- 
 bella made the hotel quite the fashion, and certainly it was 
 by far the best in the town. The inmates of it at this time 
 were, besides me, Lieutenant Thomas Dott and Lieutenant 
 William Maxwell, both appointed to the Diligente ; three or 
 four young civilians, on mercantile speculations, from New 
 York ; three midshipmen, who had been left behind on 
 account of fever, and who were promising fair, by the life 
 they were now leading, to be very soon sent to the hospital 
 again ; and one or two planters from the other islands. The 
 latter and I were very well behaved, but the civilians were 
 noisy, drinking and smoking from morning till night. The 
 midshipmen were equally troublesome ; and as for the new- 
 made lieutenants, they were so authoritative and so dis- 
 agreeable, and gave themselves such consequential airs, that 
 Mammy Crissobella, as the slaves called hei% was quite 
 indignant she had never had such a disorderly set in 
 her house. 
 
 She complained to me, and I spoke to them, but that was 
 of little use. I had no power over the young merchants, and 
 the three midshipmen did not belong to my ship. As for 
 my lieutenants, I could not say much at their giving them- 
 selves airs at an hotel where they paid for what they had. 
 It was not an offence that a captain could remonstrate upon. 
 I therefore merely said, that Mammy Crissobella could not 
 have them in her house if they did not leave off their treat- 
 ment of the slaves, and if they continued to give her so 
 much trouble and annoyance. At last our hostess would 
 stand their behaviour no longer, and ordered them all to 
 leave the hotel, sending in their bills ; but they all were 
 unanimous in declaring that they would not go, and it was 
 not very easy to use force on such occasions. I tried all I 
 could to make matters right, but my efforts were of little 
 avail. At last Mammy Crissobella became quite furious, 
 
 281
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 She did not make any alteration in the meals, as that would 
 be punishing all of us ; but she refused wine and spirits ; 
 this they did not care for, as they sent for it elsewhere by 
 their own servants, and there was nothing but noise and con- 
 fusion all day long. Mammy often came to appeal to me, 
 and wished to go to the governor, but I persuaded her not to 
 do so ; and the mutiny continued, and every day there was 
 nothing but altercation at the meals. 
 
 " So help me God, gemmen, you no gemmen. You make 
 wish me dead, dat you do. I take obeah water some day. I 
 not live like this," said Mammy Crissobella. " I take pepper- 
 pot I kill myself." 
 
 " Pray don't do that," replied Tommy Dott ; " we shall be 
 put to the expense of mourning." 
 
 " And I shall weep my eyes out," continued one of the 
 mercantile gentlemen. 
 
 "Weep your eyes out is that all? I shall blow my 
 brains out," said another. 
 
 " And I will lie down on your grave and die," said the third. 
 
 " Dat all very well, gemmen ; you say dat and laugh 
 bat I no slave. 'Pose I not get you out my house, I ab vengeance, 
 now I tell you, so look to dat. Yes," continued Mammy 
 Crissobella, striking the table with her fist, " I ab revenge." 
 
 "I have been thinking," said one of the mids, "what I 
 shall do if Mammy Crissobella takes pepper-pot; I shall 
 marry Leila, and keep the hotel. Mammy, you'll leave me 
 the plate and furniture." 
 
 Leila was the head female slave a very well-featured 
 young mulatto girl, and a great favourite, as she was always 
 laughing, always in good humour, and very kind and attentive. 
 At this remark Leila laughed, and Mammy Crissobella, who 
 observed her showing her white teeth, said, " You laugh, you 
 hussy: what you laugh for, Leila? Get away get out of 
 room. I give you nice flogging, by-by. You dare laugh 
 you take side against me, you nigger." 
 
 I must here observe that Mammy Crissobella had been 
 closeted with me for some time previous to this scene, and 
 that Leila and the two planters were in the secret ; this was, 
 of course, unknown, and the hostess's anger appeared now to 
 be extended towards me and the two planters, with whom 
 she had been on good terms. 
 
 282
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 Shortly afterwards Mammy rose and left the room, and 
 then I spoke to the party, and told them that they were 
 driving the poor woman to extremities. The planters agreed 
 with me, and we argued the case with them, but the majority 
 were, of course, against us, and the young merchants appeared 
 to be very much inclined to be personal with me. At last I 
 replied, "Very well, gentlemen as you please; but as I 
 happen to be well known both to the admiral and governor, 
 I give you fair warning that, if this continues much longer, 
 I will report the affair. I should be very sorry to do so; 
 but the house is now very uncomfortable, and you have 
 no right to remain when the landlady insists upon your 
 going." 
 
 At this reply of mine the naval portion of the guests were 
 silent, but the civilians more insolent than before. I did not 
 wish to come to open war, so I said nothing more, and left 
 the table. After I was gone, the refractory parties made 
 more noise than ever. Just before the dinner hour on the 
 following day, Mammy Crissobella sent a circular round to 
 the young men, stating that she could not receive them at 
 dinner. They all laughed and went down to table as before. 
 The dinner was better than usual, and they complimented 
 Mammy upon it. Mammy, who had taken her seat with a 
 scowl on her brow, and had not spoken a word, merely bowed 
 her head in reply to their observations. 
 
 Dinner was over, and then Mammy desired Leila to bring 
 her a goblet which was on the sideboard, and a small white 
 jug which was in the buffet. She appeared much distressed, 
 and hesitated a good deal, putting the goblet to her lips, and 
 then putting it down on the table without tasting it. This 
 conduct induced us all to look seriously at her. At last she 
 took it up, sighed deeply, and drank the whole off at a 
 draught. For a few seconds she held her hands over her 
 forehead, with her elbows resting on the table. At last she 
 looked up and said, " Gemmen, I got a little speech to make 
 I very sorry dat I not di'ink your health ; but it no use 
 dat why you see me drink ; I tell plenty time you make me 
 mad you make me drink obeah water make me kill my- 
 self. Now I ab done it I drink pison water just now. In 
 two hour I dead woman." 
 
 At this communication, the truth of which appeared con- 
 
 283
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 firmed by the woman's behaviour, all the company started 
 from their chairs. 
 
 " Gemmen, I dare say you all very sorry ; you be more 
 
 sorry by-and-by. Captain, I beg your pardon; Mr. W , 
 
 Mr. G (the two planters), I beg your pardon ; I not mean 
 
 hurt you, but could not help it. Now I tell all company, all 
 drink the pison water because I not like die on the jibbit, 
 I drink de pison water Gemmen, your dinner all pison, and 
 you all pisoned. Yes, all pisoned," cried Mammy Crissobella 
 at the highest pitch of her voice, and rushing out of the 
 room. 
 
 At this announcement, I started from my chair and clasped 
 my hands, as if in agony. I looked round never did I 
 witness such a variety of horror as was expressed in the 
 different faces at the hotel. The old planter, Mr. D., who 
 sat next to me, and who was in the secret as well as Mr. G., 
 laid his head on the table with a groan. "The Lord have 
 mercy on my sins," exclaimed Mr. G. ; Mr. Lieutenant 
 Maxwell looked me in the face, and then burst into tears; 
 and Mr. Lieutenant Dott put his fingers down his throat, 
 with three or four more getting rid of their dinner as fast 
 as they could. 
 
 At last I sprang up to ring the bell ; no one answered. I 
 rang again more furiously. At last a slave appeared. 
 
 " Where's my servant ? " 
 
 " Not here, sar." 
 
 " Where's all the people of the house ? " 
 
 " All with missy, sar ; Mammy Crissobella die." 
 
 ee Run down then to the beach, and desire the surgeon of 
 the brig to come up immediately." 
 
 "Yes, sar," replied the negro, leaving the room. 
 
 " Oh, I feel it now it's all here," exclaimed I, putting 
 my hand to my chest ; " I'm suffocating." 
 
 " And so do I," replied one of the midshipmen, weeping. 
 
 The girl Leila now entered the room in tears. " Mammy 
 dead," said she. " Oh ! Captain Keene, I very sorry for 
 you : you come with me, I give you something. I know 
 how stop pison." 
 
 " Do you, Leila ? then give it me ; quick, quick." 
 
 " Yes, yes ; give it us quick." 
 
 "I not stuff enough, but I make more when I gib what I 
 
 284
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 ab to Captain Keene. You all stay still, not move ; pose you 
 move about, make pison work. I come back soon as I can." 
 
 Leila then took my arm and led me tottering out of the 
 room, when I went to Mammy Crissobella, and laughed till 
 I cried ; but the punishment was not over. After remaining 
 about ten minutes looking at each other, but neither speak- 
 ing nor moving, in pursuance of Leila's direction, with the 
 utmost despair in their countenances, they were gladdened 
 by the return of Leila with a large jug, out of which she 
 administered a glass of some compound or another to each 
 of them. I watched at the door, and the eagerness with 
 which they jostled and pushed each other to obtain the dose 
 before the rest was very amusing, and never did they swallow 
 any liquor with so much avidity, little imagining that, instead 
 of taking what was to cure them, they were now taking 
 what was to make them very sick. But so it was ; and in a 
 few minutes afterwards the scene of groaning, crying, scream- 
 ing, writhing with pain, was quite awful. 
 
 After a time, the slaves came in and carried them all to 
 their respective beds, leaving them to their own reflections, 
 and the violent effects of the drugs administered, which left 
 them no repose for that night, and in a state of utter ex- 
 haustion on the following morning. At daylight I went into 
 Mr. Dott's room with the surgeon, to whom I had confided 
 the secret. Tommy was a miserable object. 
 
 "Thank Heaven! here is one still alive," said the surgeon 
 to me. 
 
 " Oh ! Captain Keene," said Tommy, " I'm glad to see 
 that you are so well ; but you had the remedy given you 
 long before we had." 
 
 " Yes," replied I, " it was given me in good time ; but I 
 hope it was not too late with you." 
 
 "I feel very bad," replied Tommy. "Doctor, do you 
 think I shall live ? " 
 
 The doctor felt his pulse, and looked very grave ; at last 
 he said, " If you get over the next twelve hours, I think 
 you may." 
 
 " How many are dead ? " inquired Tommy. 
 
 " I don't know ; you are the first that I have visited ; it's 
 a shocking business." 
 
 " I've been thinking that we were very wrong," said 
 285
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 Tommy; "we ought not to have driven the poor woman 
 to desperation. If I do recover, her death will be on my 
 conscience." 
 
 "I'm glad to hear you say that, Tommy/' replied I ; "but the 
 doctor says you must remain very quiet, and thei-efore I shall 
 leave you. Good-bye ; I will see you again this evening." 
 
 " Good-bye, sir, and I hope you'll forgive me for not 
 having been so respectful as I should have been." 
 
 " Yes, yes, Tommy ; we have been friends too long for 
 that." 
 
 Mammy Crissobella's dose had certainly put an end to all 
 Tommy's spirit of resistance. All the others who had been 
 victims to our plot were kept in the dark as to the real facts, 
 and, as soon as they were able to be moved, paid their bills 
 to Leila, and left the house. 
 
 CHAPTER XXVIII . 
 
 ON the third day, Tommy Dott and Mr. Maxwell went on 
 board, imagining that they had had a miraculous escape, and 
 the two old planters and I were left the only inmates of the 
 house to welcome the resurrection of Mammy Crissobella, 
 who was again as busy as before. She said to me, " Massy 
 Keene, I really under great obligation to you ; suppose you 
 want two, three hundred, five hundred pounds, very much at 
 your service ; never mind pay back." 
 
 I replied that I did not want any money, and was equally 
 obliged to her. But the affair had already made a great noise. 
 It was at first really supposed that Mammy Crissobella had 
 poisoned them as well as herself, and I was obliged to refute 
 it, or the authorities would have taken it up. As the admiral 
 sent down to make inquiries, I went up to him and told him 
 the whole story ; I was obliged to do the same to the 
 governor ; and it was the occasion of great mirth all over the 
 island, and of no small mortification to those who had been 
 the sufferers. Mammy Crissobella was complimented very 
 much upon her successful stratagem to clear her house, and 
 she was quite in ecstasies at the renown that she obtained. 
 
 286
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 One day the admiral sent for me, and said " Keene, I can 
 wait no longer the arrival of another vessel. I must send 
 you to England with despatches ; you must sail to-morrow 
 morning." 
 
 As I was all ready, I took my leave of the admiral, who 
 promised me every assistance, if on his station, and his good 
 word with the Admiralty, and said that he would send down 
 my despatches at daylight. I went on board, gave the neces- 
 sary orders, and then returned to the hotel to pack up my 
 portmanteau and pay my bill ; but Mammy Crissobella would 
 not hear of my paying anything, and as I found that she was 
 beginning to be seriously angry, I gave up the point. So I 
 gave the old lady a kiss as a receipt in full, and another to 
 Leila, as I slipped a couple of doubloons into her hand, and 
 went on board. The next morning, shortly after daylight, 
 the despatches were on board, and the Diligente was under all 
 the sail she could carry on her way to England. 
 
 The Diligente sailed as well as ever, and we made a very 
 quick passage. I found my ship's company to be very good, 
 and had no trouble with my officers. Tommy Dott was very 
 well behaved, notAvithstanding all his threats of what he would 
 do. It was therefore to be presumed that he was not very 
 ill treated. 
 
 We were now fast approaching the end of our passage, 
 being about a hundred miles to the SW. of the Scilly Islands, 
 with a light wind from the southward, when, in the middle 
 watch, Bob Cross, who had the charge of it, came down and 
 reported firing in the SE. I went up, but although we heard 
 the report of the guns, we could not distinguish the flashes. I 
 altered our course to the direction, and we waited till day- 
 light should reveal what was going on. Before daybreak we 
 could see the flashes, and make out one vessel, but not the 
 other. But when the sun rose the mystery was cleared off. 
 It was a French schooner privateer engaging a large English 
 ship, apparently an East-Indiaman. The ship was evidently 
 a good deal cut up in her spars and rigging. 
 
 Bob Cross, who was close to my side when I examined 
 them with my glass, said, " Captain Keene, that rascally 
 Frenchman will be off as soon as he sees us if we hoist English 
 colours ; but if you hoist French colours, we may get down 
 and pin him before he knows what we are." 
 
 287
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 " I think you are right, Bob/' said I. " Hoist French 
 colours. He will make sure of his prize then, and we shall 
 laugh at his disappointment." 
 
 As Cross turned away to go aft, I perceived a chuckle on 
 his part, which I did not understand, as there was nothing 
 particular to chuckle about. I thought it Avas on account of 
 the Frenchman's disappointment when he found that we were 
 not a friend, as he might suppose. 
 
 " Hadn't we better fire a gun, Captain Keene, to attract 
 their attention ? " 
 
 "Yes," replied I; "it will look as if we really were 
 Frenchmen." 
 
 The gun was fired, and we continued to stand towards them 
 with a good breeze. About seven o'clock we were within two 
 miles, and then we observed the Englishman haul down her 
 colours, and the schooner immediately went alongside, and took 
 possession. I continued to run down, and in half-an-hour was 
 close to her. Calling up the boarders, I laid the brig alongside 
 the schooner ; as half her men were on board the Indiaman, 
 they were taken by surprise, and we gained possession with 
 very trifling loss on our side, much to the astonishment of the 
 crew of the privateer as well as that of the Indiaman. 
 
 The captain, who was on deck, informed me that they had 
 engaged the schooner for nine hours, and that he had some 
 hopes of beating her off, until he saw me come down under 
 French colours, upon which he felt that further resistance 
 was vain. I told him I was afraid the schooner would escape, 
 if I had not deceived him, and complimented him upon his 
 vigorous defence. The schooner was a very fine vessel, 
 mounting fourteen guns, and of three hundred tons burthen. 
 In fact, she was quite as large as the Diligente. 
 
 While we were handing the prisoners over to the brig, and 
 securing them, I accepted the invitation of the captain of the 
 Indiaman to go into the cabin with him, where I found a 
 large party of passengers, chiefly ladies, who were very loud 
 in their thanks for my rescue. In another hour we were all 
 ready. I left a party on board the Indiaman to repair 
 damages, and my surgeon to assist the wounded men, and 
 hauled off the brig and schooner. The latter I gave into the 
 charge of Tommy Dott, and we all made sail. 
 
 As I was walking the quarter-deck, delighted with my 
 
 288
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 success, Cross, who had the watch, and was by my side, said, 
 " I think, Captain Keene, you did very right in hoisting 
 French colours." 
 
 " Why, yes, Cross," replied I ; " she is a very fast sailer, 
 that is evident, and she might have escaped us." 
 
 " That's not what I mean, Captain Keene." 
 
 What then, Cross ? " 
 
 " Why, sir, I would not tell you why I wished you to hoist 
 French colours at the time, because I was afraid that, if I did, 
 you would not have done so ; but my reason was, that it 
 would make a great difference in our prize-money, and I want 
 some, if you do not." 
 
 Even then I could not imagine what Cross meant, for it 
 never came into my head, and I turned round and looked at 
 him for an explanation. 
 
 " Why, Captain Keene, if we had hoisted English colours, 
 the schooner would have made sail and gone off, and, even if 
 she had not done so, the Indiaman would have held out till 
 we came down ; but as he hauled down his colours, and was 
 taken possession of by the enemy, he now becomes a re- 
 capture, and I expect the salvage of that Indiaman will be of 
 more value to us than two or three of such schooners." 
 
 " That certainly did not enter my head when I hoisted the 
 colours, Cross, I must confess." 
 
 " No, sir, that I saw it did not, but it did mine." 
 
 " It's hardly fair, Cross." 
 
 " Quite fair, sir," replied Bob. "The Company is rich, and 
 can afford to pay, and we want it in the first place, and 
 deserve it in the next. At all events, it's not upon your 
 conscience, and that schooner is such a clipper, that I really 
 think we should have lost her if she had run for it ; besides, 
 as she is as strong as we are, we might have lost a good many 
 men before we took her." 
 
 " That's very true, Bob," replied I, " and satisfies me that 
 I was right in what I did." 
 
 The wind had sprung up much fresher from the westward, 
 and we were now all three running with a fair wind ; and as 
 it continued, we did not put into Plymouth, but continued 
 our course for Portsmouth, and on the third day, at a very 
 early hour in the morning, anchored at Spithead. 
 
 289
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 CHAPTER XXIX 
 
 -A.S it was too soon to present myself to the admiral, I 
 dressed, ready to go on shore, and hoisted the number of the 
 Diligente, as given by the admiral at Jamaica ; but, as I ex- 
 pected, it was not known to the guard-ship, and there was 
 much surmise among the early risers as to what might be the 
 large ship, schooner, and brig-of-war, which had entered. 
 
 We had just finished the washing of the decks, and I was 
 standing aft with Cross, who had the morning watch, when 
 he observed to me, " Captain Keene, we are now at anchor 
 as near as possible to where the Calliope was when you went 
 adrift in the boat with poor Peggy. Some difference between 
 your situation now and then." 
 
 " Yes, Bob," replied I ; " I was thinking the same when I 
 was dressing this morning, and I was also thinking that you 
 would be very anxious to go on shore so you may take a boat 
 as soon as you please ; I will order one to be given to you." 
 
 " Thankey, sir ; I am a little anxious to see the poor girl, 
 and I think matters will go smooth now." 
 
 " I hope so, with all my heart. Let the gigs be all dressed 
 and cleaned, and the boat manned at six bells. Pass the 
 word for them to get their breakfast." 
 
 As it was better that I should wait for the admiral's getting 
 up than that he should wait for me, I was on shore, and up 
 at the office at half-past seven o'clock, and found that the 
 admiral was in his dressing-room. The secretary was there, 
 and I delivered my orders and despatches, with which he 
 went up to the admiral. In about a quarter of an hour he 
 came down again with the port-admiral's request that I would 
 wait for him, and stay to breakfast. The secretary remained 
 with me, extracting all the West India intelligence that I 
 could give him. 
 
 As soon as the admiral made his appearance, he shook me 
 warmly by the hand. " Captain Keene," said he, " I wish 
 you joy : I see you are following up your career in the West 
 Indies. We know you well enough by the despatches, and I 
 am glad to be personally acquainted with you. This last 
 
 2QO
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 business will, I have no doubt, give you the next step, as soon 
 as you have been a little longer as commander. Mr. Charles, 
 desire them to make the signal for the Diligente and schooner 
 to come into harbour. The Incliaman may, of course, do as 
 he pleases. Now, then, for breakfast." 
 
 The admiral, of course, asked me as many questions as the 
 secretary, and ended, as I rose to take my leave, in requesting 
 the pleasure of my company to dinner on that day. As the 
 reader may suppose, I had every reason to be satisfied with 
 my reception. 
 
 As soon as I had left the admiral's office, I put into the 
 post-office, with my own hands, my letter to my mother, and 
 one to Lord de Versely. In the latter I told him of my good 
 fortune, and enclosed a copy of my despatch to the Admiralty. 
 Although the despatch was written modestly, still the circum- 
 stances in themselves my having recaptured an Indiaman, 
 and carried, by boarding, a vessel of equal force to my own, 
 and superior in men had a very good appearance, and I 
 certainly obtained greater credit than I really deserved. It 
 was not at all necessary to say that I hoisted French colours, 
 and therefore took the schooner unawares, or that at the time 
 most of her men were on board of the Indiaman ; the great 
 art in this world is, to know where to leave off, and in nothing 
 more than when people take the pen in their hands. 
 
 As soon as I had finished my correspondence for I wrote 
 a few lines to Mrs. Bridgeman at Chatham, and a postscript 
 to my mother's letter I went down to the saluting battery, 
 when I found that the two vessels were just entering the 
 harbour. I went up and reported it at the admiral's office, 
 and the admiral went on board of both vessels to examine 
 them himself, and he ordered a dockyard survey. They 
 were both pronounced fit for his Majesty's service, with the 
 necessary dockyard alterations. The crew of the Diligente 
 were turned over to a hulk, preparatory to unrigging and 
 clearing her out for dock. As soon as I left the admiral's 
 house, I sat down at the George Hotel, where I had taken up 
 my quarters, and wrote a long letter to Minnie Vanderwelt. 
 
 Cross called upon me the next morning. I saw by his 
 countenance that he had good news to tell me. He had 
 found his lady-love as constant as he could wish, and having 
 explained to the blind old smuggler that he had been offered 
 
 291
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 and accepted the situation of boatswain in his Majesty's 
 service during the time that he was in the West Indies, he 
 had received his approbation of his conduct, and a warm 
 welcome to the house whenever he could come on shore. 
 
 " I have not put the question to the old chap yet, Captain 
 Keene," said he, " but I think I will very soon." 
 
 " Don't be in too great a hurry, Bob," replied I. " Give 
 the old fellow a little more 'baccy, and ask his advice as to 
 what you are to do with your prize-money. You must also 
 talk a little about your half-pay and your widow's pension." 
 
 " That's very good advice, Captain Keene," replied Cross. 
 " Mercy on us ! how things are changed ! It appears but the 
 other day that I was leading you down to this very hotel, to 
 ship you into the service, and you was asking my advice, and 
 I was giving it to you ; and now I am asking your advice, 
 and taking it. You have shot ahead in every way, sir, that's 
 sartain ; you looked up to me then, now I look up to you." 
 
 I laughed at Cross's observation, which was too true ; and 
 then we went into the dockyard, and were very busy during 
 the remainder of the day. 
 
 The following morning I received an answer from Lord de 
 Versely, couched in most friendly terms. He complimented 
 me on my success, and the high character I had gained for 
 myself during so short a career, and added that he should be 
 happy to see me as soon as I could come to London, and 
 would himself introduce me to the First Lord of the Admiralty. 
 He advised me to request leave of absence, which would be 
 immediately granted, and concluded his letter, "Your sincere 
 friend and well-wisher, De Versely." 
 
 As soon as I had laid down the letter, I said to myself, I 
 was right the true way to create an interest in a man like 
 Lord de Versely is to make him proud of you. I have done 
 well as yet ; I will try to do more ; but how long will this 
 success continue ? Must I not expect reverses ? May not 
 some reaction take place ? and have I not in some degree 
 deserved it ? Yes, I have used deceit in persuading him of 
 my mother's death. I began now to think that that was a 
 false step, which, if ever discovered, might recoil upon me. I 
 remained a long while in deep thought. I tried to extenuate 
 my conduct in this particular, but I could not ; and to rid 
 myself of melancholy feelings, which I could not overcome, 
 
 292
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 I wrote a letter, requesting leave of absence for a fortnight, 
 and took it myself to the admiral's office. This depression of 
 spirits remained with me during the time that I remained 
 at Portsmouth, when, having obtained leave, I set off for 
 London, and on arrival, put up at a fashionable hotel in 
 Albemarle Street. 
 
 CHAPTER XXX 
 
 JL HE next morning I called at Lord de Versely's and sent 
 up my card. I was immediately ushered up, and fonnd 
 myself in his presence. Lord de Versely rose from his sofa, 
 and took my hand. " Keene, I am very glad to see you. 
 I am proud that an eleve of mine should have done me so 
 much credit. You have gained all your rank in the service 
 by your own merit and exertions." 
 
 " Not quite all, my lord," replied I. 
 
 "Yes, all, for you are certain of your next step they 
 cannot well refuse it to you." 
 
 " They will not refuse your lordship, I have no doubt," 
 replied I. 
 
 " Sit down, Keene. We will have a little conversation, and 
 then we will go to the Admiralty." 
 
 His lordship then asked me many questions relative to what 
 had passed ; and I entered into more detail than I had done 
 in my letters. After an hour's conversation, carried on by 
 him in so friendly I may almost say affectionate a style 
 as to make my heart bound with delight, the carriage was 
 announced, and I accompanied his lordship down to the 
 Admiralty. His lordship sent up his card, and was requested 
 immediately to go upstairs. He desired me to follow him ; 
 and as soon as we were in the presence of the First Lord, and 
 he and Lord de Versely had shaken hands, Lord de Versely 
 said, "Allow me to introduce to you Captain Keene, whose 
 name at least you have often heard of lately. I have brought 
 him with me because he is a follower of mine : he entered 
 the service under my protection, and continued with me 
 until his conduct gave him his promotion. I have taken 
 this opportunity of introducing him, to assure your lordship 
 
 293
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 that, during the whole time that he served with me as 
 midshipman, his gallantry was quite as conspicuous as it has 
 been since." 
 
 The First Lord took me by the hand, and complimented 
 me on my conduct. 
 
 "Captain Keene has strong claims, my lord. What can 
 we do now for him ? " 
 
 " I trust you will acknowledge that Captain Keene has 
 earned his post rank, my lord/' replied Lord de Versely ; 
 " and I shall take it as a particular favour to myself if your 
 lordship would appoint him to a frigate, and give him an op- 
 portunity of doing credit to your lordship's patronage." 
 
 " I think I may promise you both," replied the First Lord ; 
 "but when we meet in the House to-iiight, I will let you 
 know what I can do." 
 
 After a few minutes' conversation, Lord de Versely rose, 
 and we left the room. As soon as we were in the carriage 
 his lordship said, " Keene, you may depend upon it I shall 
 have good news to tell you to-morrow ; so call upon me 
 about two o'clock. I dine out to-day with the Premier, but 
 to-morrow you must dine with me." 
 
 I took leave of his lordship as soon as the carriage stopped; 
 and as I wished to appoint an agent, which I had not yet 
 done, I had begged his lordship to recommend me one. 
 He gave me the address of his own, and I went there 
 accordingly. Having made the necessary arrangements, I 
 then employed the remainder of the day in fitting myself 
 out in a somewhat more fashionable style than Portsmouth 
 tailors were equal to. 
 
 The next morning I sat down to write to my mother, but 
 somehow or another I could not make up my mind to address 
 her. I had thought of it over and over, and had made up 
 my mind that in future I would always correspond with my 
 grandmother ; and I now determined to write to her, explain- 
 ing that such was my intention in future, and requesting that 
 all answers should be also from my grandmother. I com- 
 menced my letter, however, with informing her that I had, 
 since I had last written, obtained leave of absence, and was 
 now in London. I stated the kindness shown me in every 
 way by Lord de Versely, and how grateful I was to him. 
 This continued down to the bottom, of the first page, and 
 
 294
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 then I said, " What would I not give to bear the name of 
 one I so much love and respect ! Oh, that I were a Delmar ! " 
 I was just about to turn over the leaf and continue, when the 
 waiter tapped at the door, and informed me that the tailor 
 was come to try on the clothes which I had ordered. I 
 went into the bed-room, which opened into the sitting-room, 
 and was busy with the foreman, who turned me round and 
 round; marking alterations with a piece of chalk, when the 
 waiter tapped at the bed-room door, and said Lord de Versely 
 was in the sitting-room. I took off the coat which was fitting 
 as fast as I could, that I might not keep his lordship waiting, 
 and put on my own. 
 
 Desiring the man to wait my return, I opened the door, 
 and found his lordship on the sofa, and then, for the first 
 time, when I again saw it, recollected that I had left the 
 letter on the table. The very sight of it took away my 
 breath. I coloured up as I approached his lordship. I had 
 quite forgotten that I had addressed my grandmother. I 
 stammered out, " This is an honour, my lord." 
 
 " I came to wish you joy of your promotion and appoint- 
 ment to a fine frigate, Keene," said Lord de Versely. "I 
 have just received this from the Admiralty ; and as I have 
 business unexpectedly come to hand, I thought I Avould be 
 the bearer myself of the good news. I leave you the letter, 
 and shall of course see you to dinner." 
 
 "Many thanks, my lord," replied I. "I am, indeed, 
 grateful." 
 
 " I believe you are, Keene," replied his lordship. " By-the- 
 bye, you leave your letters so exposed, that one cannot help 
 seeing them. I see you are writing to your grandmother. I 
 hope the old lady is well ? " 
 
 My grandmother ! Oh, what a relief to my mind it was 
 when I then recollected that it was to my grandmother that 
 I had written ! I replied that she was very well when I last 
 heard from her. 
 
 " If I can be of any use in arranging your money affairs, 
 Keene, let me know." 
 
 " I thank you, my lord ; but I found that my agent per- 
 fectly understands his business," replied I. " I will not 
 trouble your lordship, who has so many important affairs to 
 attend to." 
 
 295
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 "Very good," replied he. "Then now I'll leave you to 
 read what I have given you ; and I shall expect you at eight. 
 Good-bye." His lordship again shook me warmly by the 
 hand, and left me. 
 
 I was quite giddy with the reaction produced upon my 
 feelings. When his lordship left the room I dropped down 
 on the sofa. I forgot the letter in my hand and its contents, 
 and the tailor in the next room. All I thought of was the 
 danger I had escaped, and how fortunate I was in not having 
 addressed the letter to my mother, as I had at first intended. 
 The agony which I felt was very great, and as I remained 
 with my hands covering my eyes, I made a vow that nothing 
 should induce me ever to use deceit again. I then read over 
 the letter. There was nothing but gratitude to Lord de 
 Versely, and a wish that I had been born a Delmar. Well, 
 if his lordship had run his eyes over it, there was nothing to 
 hurt me in his opinion ; on the contrary, it proved that I was 
 grateful ; and I then recollected that when I expressed my 
 gratitude, he said he believed it. As for my saying that I 
 wished my name was Delmar, it was nothing, and it let him 
 know what my wishes were. On the whole, I had great 
 cause for congratulation. 
 
 I was here interrupted by the tailor, who put his head out 
 of the bed-room door. I went to him, and he finished his 
 work, and he promised me that I should have a complete suit 
 at half-past seven o'clock in the evening, in time for dinner. 
 I then returned to the sitting-room, and opened the letter 
 which Lord de Versely had put into my hands. It was from 
 the First Lord, acquainting him that I might call at the 
 Admiralty the next day, as my post-captain's commission was 
 signed, and I was appointed to a thirty-two gun frigate, which 
 would be launched in two or three months. Well, then, 
 thought I, here I am, at twenty-three, a post-captain in his 
 Majesty's service, and commanding a frigate. Surely I have 
 much to be thankful for. I felt that I had, and I was grate- 
 ful to Heaven for my good fortune. Now I had but one 
 more wish in the world, and that was, instead of being 
 Captain Keene, to be Captain Delmar. 
 
 The reader may say, " What's in a name ? " True ; but such 
 was my ambition, my darling wish, and it is ardent longing 
 for anything, the ardour of pursuit, which increases the value 
 
 296
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 of the object so much above its real value. The politician, 
 who has been manoeuvring all his life, does not perhaps feel 
 more pleasure in grasping the coronet which he has been 
 in pursuit of than the urchin does when he first possesses 
 himself of a nest which he has been watching for weeks. 
 This would, indeed, be a dreary world if we had not some 
 excitement, some stimulus to lead us on, which occupies our 
 thoughts, and gives us fresh courage, when disheartened by 
 the knavery, and meanness, and selfishness of those who sur- 
 round us. How sad is the analysis of human nature what 
 contradictions, what extremes ! how many really brave men 
 have I fallen in with, stooping to every meanness for patron- 
 age, court favour, or gain ; slandering those whose reputation 
 they feared, and even descending to falsehood to obtain their 
 ends ! How many men with splendid talents, but with little 
 souls ! 
 
 Up to the present I had run a career of prosperous success; 
 I had risen to a high position without interfering, or being 
 interfered with by others ; but now I had become of sufficient 
 consequence to be envied ; now I had soon to experience, 
 that as you continue to advance in the world, so do you con- 
 tinue to increase the number of your enemies, to be exposed 
 to the shafts of slander, to be foiled by treachery, cunning, 
 and malevolence. But I must not anticipate. 
 
 I remained in London till my leave was expired, and then 
 went down to Portsmouth to pay off the brig, which had been 
 ordered into dock, to be refitted for his Majesty's service. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXI 
 
 _L HE Circe, thirty-two, to which I had been appointed, was 
 a small but very beautiful frigate, and, as far as I could judge 
 by her build as she lay on the stocks, had every requisite for 
 sailing well. 
 
 When I took my leave of Lord de Versely, he told me that 
 he should come down on the first of the following month 
 (September) to Madeline Hall, where his aunt, Miss de 
 Versely., was still nourishing at a green old age, " Here is a 
 
 297
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 letter of introduction to her, Keene," said he, "as she has 
 not seen you since you were a few months old, and therefore 
 it is not very likely that she would recognise you. Take my 
 advice and make yourself as agreeable to the old lady as you 
 can ; you will find Madeline Hall a very pleasant place, when 
 you are tired of the dockyard and the smell of pitch and tar." 
 
 I thanked his lordship, and we parted with much more 
 cordiality shown by him than I had experienced. 
 
 I hardly need say, that the first person who came to con- 
 gratulate me on my arrival at Portsmouth was my old friend 
 and adviser Bob Cross. "Well, Captain Keene," said Bob, 
 as I shook him warmly by the hand, " I'm delighted at your 
 success, and I know that you will not be sorry to hear that I 
 am getting on as well as I could wish in my small way ; Jane 
 and I are to be married in a few days, and I hope you will 
 honour me by being present at the wedding." 
 
 " That I will, Bob, with pleasure/' replied I ; " let me hear 
 all that has taken place." 
 
 " Why, sir, it's told in a few words. I took your advice, 
 and brought the old gentleman presents, and I sat with him 
 and heard all his old stories at least fifty times over, and 
 laughed at his jokes as regularly the last time as the first ; 
 and he told Jane and her mother that I was a very pleasant, 
 sensible, and amusing young man although he had all the 
 talk, and I had none. The fact is, sir, it was he who first 
 brought up the subject of my splicing his niece ; that is to 
 say, he hinted how he should like to see her well settled, 
 and that if she married according to his wishes, he would 
 leave her all he had. 
 
 "Well, sir, it was the opinion of Jane and her mother, 
 that, as he was a whimsical, changeable old chap, it would 
 be right for her to refuse me at first ; and so she did, very 
 much to the old man's annoyance, who then set his mind 
 upon it, and swore that if she did not marry me, he would 
 not leave her a farthing. After a few days of quarrelling, 
 Jane gave in, and the old chap swears that we shall be 
 married immediately, and that he will give us half his pro- 
 perty down at once." 
 
 " Strike the iron while it's hot, Bob," replied I. " Is the 
 day fixed ? " 
 
 " Not exactly, sir ; but we are to be put up in church next 
 
 298
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 Sunday, and it takes three Sundays. I hope you won't part 
 with me, sir/' continued Bob. "The Diligente will be paid 
 off on Tuesday, they say, and if you could get me appointed 
 to the Circe " 
 
 " Why, Cross, you are thinking of going to sea again, even 
 before you are married. I should advise you not to be in such 
 a hurry. You must not displease the old gentleman; besides, 
 you must not leave a young wife so soon." 
 
 "That's very true, Captain Keene, but I don't think I 
 should be comfortable if I knew you were afloat without me." 
 
 " I suppose you think that I cannot take care of myself." 
 
 " Yes, I do, sir ; but still I know that I should fret ; and, 
 sir, it will be four months at least before the Circe is ready for 
 sea, and I may just as well be appointed to her, and I can 
 decide whether I do go to sea or not when the time comes." 
 
 "Well, Cross, I will certainly apply for you; but if you 
 take my advice, you will give up the sea altogether, and live 
 on shore." 
 
 " I have nothing to do, sir." 
 
 " Yes, you have ; you have to cherish your wife, and look 
 after the old gentleman." 
 
 " Well, he is rather shaky, they say, sir ; the old woman is 
 often called out to him at nights." 
 
 "Well, Cross, I will do as you wish, and time will decide 
 how you are to act. I am going over to Southampton for a few 
 days perhaps, and will take care to be back by the wedding. 
 By-the-bye, have you heard anything about prize-money ? " 
 
 " Yes, sir ; it's payable for the Diligente and schooner, 
 and all our recaptures in the W r est Indies when we were in 
 the Fircjlij. The Dutch frigate has been for distribution some 
 time ; but as I was only petty officer then, it won't come to 
 much." 
 
 " Well, I can tell you that the Government have taken the 
 schooner which we captured in the chops of the Channel, 
 and the East India Company have given us salvage for the 
 ship. My agent has received already 7400 on my account, 
 which I have ordered to be purchased into the funds. As 
 there were so few warrant officers, your share will not be 
 less than l 500, perhaps more. As you said, the salvage 
 of the Indiaman has proved more valuable to us than all the 
 rest of our prize-money put together." 
 
 209
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 "Well, Captain Keene, if my prize-money comes to as 
 much as that, I think I shall be nearly as well off as my little 
 Jane will be. Will you have the kindness to let your agent 
 put it by for me in the same way that you have done yours?" 
 
 " Yes, Cross, I will see to it immediately ; I shall write to 
 him to-morrow, or the day after." 
 
 After a little conversation, Cross took leave. The next day 
 I took post-horses, and went over to Madeline Hall, having 
 two or three days before received a note from the Honourable 
 Miss Delmar, saying how glad she should be to see me as a 
 friend and shipmate of her nephew, Lord de Versely ; so that 
 it appeared that the old lady had been written to by Lord de 
 Versely respecting me. I arrived early in the afternoon, and 
 the post-chaise drove up the avenue of magnificent chestnut 
 trees which led to the mansion. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXII 
 
 L MUST say that I was very much excited ; I was now arriv- 
 ing at the site of my birth, and it brought to my mind the 
 details given me by my poor mother, when, finding she could 
 no longer conceal the truth from me, she entered into a 
 narrative to extenuate her conduct, pointing out her tempta- 
 tions, and how fatal to her were opportunity and seclusion. 
 Her form was before me with the tears running down her 
 cheeks as she made her humiliating confession to her own 
 son, and I could not help exclaiming, as I cast my eye upon 
 the beautiful grounds, " My poor mother ! " 
 
 The chaise stopped, and the boys dismounted and rang 
 the bell. In a minute three or four servants made their ap- 
 pearance, and on inquiring, I found that the Honourable 
 Miss Delmar was at home, and visible. 
 
 " Colonel Delmar, I presume, sir ? " said the old butler. 
 
 " No," replied I " Captain Keene." i 
 
 The butler looked me full in the face, and earnestly ; and 
 then, as if recollecting himself, he bowed and went on. 
 
 "Captain Keene, madam, 1 ' said he, as he introduced me 
 into a large room, at the end of which sat a venerable-looking 
 
 300
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 old lady very busy with her knitting needle, and another, 
 almost equally ancient, sitting on a low stool beside her. 
 
 As I advanced, the old lady made me a bow as she remained 
 in her chair, and looked at me through her spectacles. She 
 certainly was the beau-ideal of old age. Her hair, which was 
 like silver, was parted in braid, and was to be seen just peep- 
 ing from under her cap and pinners ; she was dressed in 
 black silk, with a snow-white apron and handkerchief, and 
 there was an air of dignity and refinement about her which 
 made you feel reverence for her at first sight. As I ap- 
 proached to take the chair offered to me, the other person, 
 who appeared to be a sort of attendant, was shuffling her 
 feet to rise ; but as soon as Mrs. Delmar had said, " You are 
 welcome, Captain Keene ; sit still," she continued, "my 
 child, there is no occasion to go away." I could scarcely 
 help smiling at the old lady calling a woman of past sixty, 
 if not even further advanced, a child ; but the fact was, that 
 Phillis had been her attendant as lady's maid for many 
 years, and subsequently promoted to the position of humble 
 companion. 
 
 As for Miss Delmar, as I afterwards found out from her own 
 lips, she was upwards of eighty-seven years old, but still in 
 perfect good health, and in full possession of all her faculties ; 
 Phillis therefore was much younger, and as the old lady had 
 had her in her employ ever since she was twenty-two, it was not 
 surprising that she continued to address her, as she had done 
 for so many years, as a young person compared to herself; 
 indeed I have no doubt but that the old lady, following up her 
 association of former days, and forgetting the half-century that 
 had intervened, did consider her as a mere child. The old 
 lady was very chatty and very polite, and as our conversation 
 naturally turned on Lord de Versely, of whom I spoke in terms 
 of admiration and gratitude, I had soon established myself in 
 her good graces. Indeed, as I subsequently discovered, her 
 nephew was the great object of her affections. His younger 
 brother had neglected her, and was never mentioned except 
 when she regretted that Lord de Versely had no children, and 
 that the title would descend to his brother. 
 
 She requested me to stay dinner, which I did not refuse, 
 and before dinner was over I had made great progress in the 
 old lady's esteem. As ; when dinner was announced, her com- 
 
 301
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 panion disappeared, we were then alone. She asked me many 
 questions relative to Lord de Versely, and what had occurred 
 during the time that I was serving with him ; and this was a 
 subject on which I could be eloquent. I narrated several of 
 our adventures, particularly the action with the Dutch frigate, 
 and other particulars in which I could honestly do credit to his 
 lordship, and I often referred to his kindness for me. 
 
 " Well, Captain Keene, my nephew has often spoken to me 
 about you, and now you have done him credit in proving that 
 he had made you a good officer ; and I have heard how much 
 you have distinguished yourself since you have left him." 
 
 " Or rather he left me, madam," replied I, "when he was 
 summoned to the House of Peers." 
 
 " Very true," replied the old lady. " I suppose you know 
 that you were born in this house, Captain Keene ? " 
 
 " I have been told so, madam." 
 
 " Yes, I have no doubt your poor mother that's gone must 
 have told you. I recollect her a very clever, active, and pretty 
 young woman (here the old lady sighed) ; and I held you in 
 my arms, Captain Keene, when you were only a few days old." 
 
 "You did me great honour, madam," replied I. 
 
 Here the conversation took another channel, which I was 
 not sorry for. 
 
 After tea I rose to take my leave, and then I received an 
 invitation from the old lady to come and spend some time at 
 Madeline Hall, and to come a few days before the first of 
 September, that I might join the shooting party. "I expect 
 my nephew, Lord de Versely," said she, " and there is Colonel 
 Delmar of the Rifles, a cousin of Lord de Versely, also coming, 
 and one or two others. Indeed I expect the colonel every day. 
 He is a very pleasant and gentlemanlike man." 
 
 I accepted the invitation with pleasure, and then took my 
 leave. The chaise drove off, and I was soon in a deep reverie ; 
 I called to mind all my mother had told me, and I longed to 
 return to the Hall, and visit those scenes which had been 
 referred to in my mother's narrative ; and more than that, 
 I wished to meet Lord de Versely on the spot which could 
 not fail to call to his mind my mother, then young, fond, and 
 confiding ; how much she had sacrificed for him, how true she 
 had proved to his interests, and how sacred the debt of obliga- 
 tion, which he could only repay by his conduct towards me. 
 
 302
 
 PEKCIVAL KEENE 
 
 On my return to Portsmouth, I found that orders had come 
 down for the paying off the Diligente, and recommissioning 
 her immediately. As the men would now be free (until again 
 caught by the impress, which would not be long), I turned 
 up the ship's company, and asked how many of them would 
 enter for the Circe. I pointed out to them that they would 
 be impressed for other vessels before long, but that I could 
 give them each three months of absence, upon which they 
 would not be molested, and that by three months all their 
 money would be gone, and if it were gone before that time, 
 the guard-ship would receive them when they had had 
 enough of the shore. By this method I proposed to myself to 
 obtain the foundation of a good ship's company. I was not 
 disappointed. Every man I wished to take with me volun- 
 teered, and I wrote leave of absence tickets for three months 
 for them all as belonging to the Circe, reporting what I had 
 done to the Admiralty. The brig was then paid off, and the 
 next day recommissioned by a Captain Rose, with whom I had 
 some slight acquaintance. 
 
 As I was now my own master again for although ap- 
 pointed to the Circe, I had nothing but my pennant to look 
 at, I thought that by way of a little change, I would pass a 
 few days at the Isle of Wight ; for this was the yachting 
 season, and I had made the acquaintance of many of the 
 gentlemen who belonged to the club. That I had no diffi- 
 culty in getting into society may easily be imagined. A 
 post-captain's commission in his Majesty's navy is a certain 
 passport with all liberal and really aristocratical people ; and, 
 as it is well known that a person who has not had the 
 advantage of interest and family connections to advance 
 in the service, must have gained his promotion by his own 
 merits, his rank is sufficient to establish his claims to family 
 connections or personal merit, either of which is almost 
 universally acknowledged ; I say almost universally, because, 
 strange to say, for a succession of reigns, the navy never has 
 been popular at court. In that region, where merit of any 
 kind is seldom permitted to intrude, the navy have generally 
 been at a discount. Each succession of the House of Hanover 
 has been hailed by its members with fresh hopes of a change 
 in their favour, which hopes have ended in disappointment ; 
 but perhaps it is as well. The navy requires no prophet to 
 
 303
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 tell it, in the literal sense of the word, that one cannot 
 touch pitch without being defiled ; but there is a moral 
 pitch, the meanness, the dishonesty, and servility of court, 
 with which, I trust, our noble service will never be con- 
 taminated. 
 
 I have, however, somewhat wandered from my subject, 
 which was brought up in consequence of a gentleman who 
 had paid me every attention at a large club down at Cowes, 
 to which I had been invited, inquiring of me, across the 
 
 table, if I were connected with the Keenes of ? My 
 
 reply was ready. " I did not think that I was ; my father 
 had died a young man in the East Indies. I knew that he 
 was of Scotch descent (which he was), but I was too young 
 to know anything about his connections, whom he had 
 quitted at an early age ; since that I had been educated and 
 brought forward by Lord de Versely, who had, since the 
 death of my mother, treated me as if I were his own son." 
 This was said openly, and being strictly true, of course with- 
 out hesitation on my part. It was quite sufficient ; I had 
 noble patronage, and it was therefore to be presumed that 
 I was somebody, or that patronage would not have been ex- 
 tended. I mention this, because it was the only time that 
 I was ever questioned about my family ; it was therefore to 
 be presumed that my reply was considered satisfactory. 
 
 I accepted an invitation on board of the yacht, and sailed 
 about for several days, very much amused and flattered by 
 the attention shown to me by the noble commodore and 
 others. One day I fell in with an old acquaintance. A 
 small vessel, of about twenty tons, cutter-rigged, came down 
 under the stern of the commodore's yacht ; it was then very 
 smooth water, very light wind, and, moreover, very hot 
 weather ; and one of the squadron, who was standing by me 
 on the taffrail, said, " Keene, do look at this craft coming 
 down under our stern there's quite a curiosity in it. It is a 
 yacht belonging to an Irish Major O'Flynn, as he calls him- 
 self; why the O, I don't know; but he's a good fellow, and 
 very amusing ; there he is abaft ; he has the largest whiskers 
 you ever saw ; but it is not of him I would speak. Wait a 
 little, and as soon as the square sail is out of the way, you 
 will see his wife. Such a whapper ! I believe she weighs 
 more than the rhinoceros did which was at Post-down fair." 
 
 304
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 As the vessel neared, I did behold a most enormous 
 woman in a sky-blue silk dress and a sky-blue parasol over 
 her head ; the bonnet having been taken off, I presume, 
 on account of the heat. " She is a monster/' replied I ; 
 " the major was a bold man ; I think I have seen the face 
 before." 
 
 " I am told she was the daughter of a purser, and had a 
 lot of money/' continued my friend. 
 
 I recollected then, and I replied, " Yes, I know now ; her 
 name was Culpepper." 
 
 " That was the name/' replied he ; " I recollect now." 
 
 The reader may probably recollect Miss Medea, who knew 
 so well how to put that and that together ; and her mother, 
 who I presumed had long ago been suffocated in her own fat, 
 a fate which I thought that Mrs. O'Flynn would meet with 
 as well as her mother. The lady did not recognise me, which 
 I was not sorry for. I certainly should have cut her dead. I 
 walked forward, and my thoughts reverted to the time when 
 my mother first brought me down to embark, and I was taken 
 care of by Bob Cross. This recollection of Bob Cross re- 
 minded me that I had promised to be at his wedding, and 
 that it was to take place on the following day, which I had 
 quite forgotten. So that Mrs. O'Flynn did me a good turn 
 at last, as I should have neglected my promise, if she had 
 not made her appearance, sailing along like an elephantine 
 Cleopatra. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXIII 
 
 _L HAD not called upon old Waghorn, the uncle of Jane, as 
 I was fearful that he might recognise the pretended agent of 
 former days with the now captain of the Circe. The blind are 
 very acute in all their other senses, a species of reparation 
 made by nature by way of indemnification for the severe loss 
 which they have sustained. 
 
 As I grew older I grew wiser, and I could not help re- 
 marking, that the acts of deceit, which as a midshipman I 
 thought not only very justifiable, but good fun, were invari- 
 ably attended with unpleasant results. Even in this trifle 
 
 305 u
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 my heart misgave me, whether on my appearance at the 
 wedding I might not be recognised, and be the cause of 
 creating a breach, by raising suspicions on the part of the 
 blind man, which might prevent the wedding ; and I had 
 stated my fears to Bob Cross. " Well, Captain Keene, it was 
 all done with good intentions, and I do not think that there 
 is much fear. It's a long while back, and you were not so 
 much of a man as you are now. They do say, that cheating 
 never thrives, and I believe that it seldom does in the long- 
 run. Jane will be very much disappointed if you do not 
 come." 
 
 " There is no help for it, Bob ; I must disguise my voice ; 
 I must cheat a little now to hide the first cheat. That's 
 always the case in this world." 
 
 " I don't call it cheating, sir ; my ideas are, that if you 
 cheat to get an advantage for yourself, then you do cheat; 
 but when you do so to help another, there's no great cheating 
 in the case." 
 
 " I cannot agree with you, Bob ; but let us say no more 
 about it. I will be with you at ten o'clock, which you say is 
 the hour that you go to church." 
 
 This conversation took place on the morning of the 
 wedding. About eight o'clock, I dressed and breakfasted, 
 and then took a wherry over to Gosport, and in half-an-hour 
 was at the house,- which was full of people with white favours, 
 and in such a bustle, that it reminded me of a hive of bees 
 just previous to a swarm. 
 
 " Here's the captain come, sir," said Bob, who had received 
 me ; for the bride was still in her room with her mother. 
 
 " Happy to see you, sir ; I wish you joy, Mr. Waghorn," 
 replied I, taking his hand. 
 
 "You're the Captain Keene, then, whose letters to the 
 Admiralty Jane has so often read to me in the newspapers. 
 Where have we met ? I've heard that voice before." 
 
 " Indeed, sir ! " replied I, rather confused. 
 
 " Yes, I have ; I always know a voice again ; let me see 
 why, captain, you were here with Cross, the first time I ever 
 heard him ; you were an agent, and now you're a captain," 
 continued the old man, looking very grave. 
 
 " Hush, sir," replied I ; " pray don't speak so loud. Do 
 you recollect what I came about ? Do you suppose that when 
 
 306
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 I was a party to the escape of a prisoner, I could let you know, 
 being a perfect stranger, that I was an officer in his Majesty's 
 service ? " 
 
 " Very true/' replied the old man, " I cannot blame you for 
 that. But was Cross an officer in the service at that time ? " 
 
 " No, sir, he was not," replied I ; "he was appointed boat- 
 swain to my ship by the admiral in the West Indies." 
 
 " I'm glad to hear that. I thought Cross might have de- 
 ceived me also ; every one tries to cheat a blind man and 
 the blind are suspicious. I'm glad that Cross did not deceive 
 me, or I would have seen my niece in her coffin before but 
 say no more about it, you could not do otherwise ; all's right, 
 sir, and I'm very glad to see you, and to have the honour of 
 your company. Sit down, sir, I beg. By-the-bye, Captain 
 Keene, have you heard of the girl since ? " 
 
 " My dear sir," replied I, glad to give him my confidence, 
 " there are no secrets between us now ; it was no girl, but 
 the son of the captain of the Dutch frigate, and an officer, 
 whose escape you assisted in." 
 
 " I don't wonder, then, at your not making yourself known," 
 replied the old man. " Why, if I had known it had been an 
 officer, I never would have had a hand in the job ; but a poor 
 girl, it was mere charity to assist her, and I thought I was 
 acting the part of a Christian, poor blind sinner that I am." 
 
 "You did a kind act, sir, and Heaven will reward you." 
 
 " We are sad wicked creatures, Captain Keene," replied he. 
 " I wish this day was over, and my poor Jane made happy ; 
 and then I should have nothing to do but to read my Bible, 
 and prepare for being called away ; it's never too soon, depend 
 upon it, sir." 
 
 The appearance of the bride with her bridesmaids put an 
 end to our conversation, which I was not sorry for. The order 
 of march was arranged, and we started off for the church on 
 foot, making a veiy long and very gay procession. In half- 
 an-hour it was all over, and we returned. I then had an 
 opportunity of telling Cross what had passed between me 
 and old Waghorn. 
 
 " It was touch and go, sir, that's sartain," replied Bob ; 
 " for if the old gentleman had not been satisfied, he is so 
 obstinate that the match would have been broken off at the 
 church door. Well, sir, I always said that you were the best 
 
 307
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 to get out of a scrape that I ever knew when you were a 
 middy, and you don't appear to have lost the talent ; it was 
 well managed." 
 
 " Perhaps so, Bob ; but in future I do not intend to get 
 into them, which will be managing better still." I then left 
 Cross, and went to talk to Jane, who certainly looked very 
 handsome. The tables for dinner were laid out in the 
 garden, for it was a beautiful warm autumnal day. We sat 
 down about twenty, and a merrier party I never was at. Old 
 Waghorn was the only one who got tipsy on the occasion ; 
 and it was very ridiculous to hear him quoting scraps of 
 Scripture in extenuation, and then calling himself a poor 
 blind old sinner. It was not till eight o'clock in the evening 
 that the party broke up, and I had then some difficulty to 
 persuade some to go away. As for the old man, he had been 
 put to bed an hour before. I stayed a few minutes after all 
 were gone, and then kissing Jane, and shaking hands with 
 Bob, I went back to Portsmouth. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXIV 
 
 J\S soon as I was at home again, the events of the day, from 
 association of ideas, naturally brought Minnie Vanderwelt into 
 my head, and I recollected that I had not written to her 
 since my promotion and appointment to the Circe ; I there- 
 fore sat down and indited a long letter, ending with express- 
 ing my regret at not having received an answer to the 
 many I had written, especially the last, which informed them 
 of my arrival in England, and gave them the knowledge 
 where to address me. I also requested to know what had 
 become of young Vangilt, whose escape I had contrived. 
 Having enclosed the letter to the agent, and begged him to 
 have it forwarded to Hamburg, I went to bed, and, after the 
 excitement of the day, had a variety of dreams, in which 
 Minnie's form was continually making its appearance. 
 
 The following morning brought me a long letter from my 
 aunt, Mrs. Bridgeman, very lively and very amusing : the only 
 news in it was the marriage of Lieutenant Flat to a tavern- 
 
 308
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 keeper's daughter, which had given great offence to the 
 marine corps, as she was said to be rather light of carriage. 
 She begged me very much to pay them a visit, but that was 
 not at all to my wishes, I most candidly confess. My pride 
 revolted at it ; I even doubt if I would have fitted out a ship 
 at Chatham, where people could point their finger at me, and 
 say, "That post-captain's father was a marine in those barracks." 
 Another letter from Lord de Versely, announcing his arrival 
 at Madeline Hall, and requesting me to join him as soon as 
 possible, was infinitely more to my taste, and I resolved to 
 start next day, which I did. I was very cordially received 
 by his lordship, and very graciously by the old lady, who 
 expressed a hope that I would now make a long visit. 
 About an hour after I had airived, Colonel Delmar made his 
 appearance : he was a cousin of Lord de Versely's, but I 
 certainly should not, from his appearance, have supposed him 
 to be a Delmar ; for he was short, round-shouldered, and 
 with a fat, rubicund face, apparently about forty years of age. 
 I observed, after our introduction, that his eyes were very 
 often directed towards me ; but his manner was courteous, 
 and although his appearance at first sight was not prepossess- 
 ing, his conversation was very agreeable, and he was very 
 gentlemanlike. Before dinner was over, I felt a great liking 
 for him. 
 
 As the first of September had not yet arrived, the birds 
 had still two days of peace and quietness, leading their broods 
 through the stubbles, and pointing out to them the corn 
 which had spilled on the ground for their food. That the old 
 birds had some idea of a gun, it is to be supposed, from their 
 having escaped the season before ; but the young coveys had 
 still that pleasure to come. In two days more they were to be 
 initiated into the astonishing fact, that fast as feathers could 
 fly, lead could fly faster, and overtake them. 
 
 The two or three days before the shooting season begins 
 are invariably very tedious in the country, and I passed my 
 mornings chiefly in roving through the park and pleasure- 
 grounds ; and I hardly need say, that during those rambles my 
 thoughts were chiefly occupied with the intimacy which had 
 taken place between my mother and Lord de Versely. On 
 the third morning after my arrival I had been strolling for 
 more than two hours, when I came to a very retired sort 
 
 309
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 of Gothic cell, formed of the distended limbs of an old oak, 
 intermixed with stones and grass. It faced towards the park, 
 and was built up on the green lawn amidst clumps of laurel 
 and other evergreens. I threw myself on the benches. It was 
 just the place for a man to select for a rendezvous : just the 
 secret spot where a maiden could listen without trembling at 
 intruders ; and it struck me that this must have been the 
 try sting-place of my parents. For an hour I remained there, 
 castle-building for the future, and musing on the past, when I 
 heard a voice, close to me on the other side of the cell, the 
 back of which was turned towards the Hall. I knew the voice 
 to be that of the old lady, who, it appears, had as usual come 
 out in her garden-chair, and was dragged by her attendant, 
 Phillis : the wheels had made no noise on the velvet lawn, 
 and, until roused by her voice, I was not aware of their 
 approach. 
 
 " Nonsense, Phillis ; why, child, what should you know 
 about such things ? " said the old lady. 
 
 " If you please to recollect, rna'am," replied Phillis, who 
 certainly was old enough to recollect all the passages in a 
 woman's life, " I was your maid at the time that it happened, 
 and I was constantly in company with Bella Mason. She 
 was very respectful towards you, but you did not know what 
 her temper was ; there never was so proud a young woman, 
 or who considered herself of such consequence as she did 
 so much so, that she treated even Mr. Jonas, the butler, and 
 Airs. Short, the housekeeper, with disdain." 
 
 " Well, well, I know that she was proud ; her mother was 
 always a proud woman. Mr. Mason, in his younger days, held 
 property of his own, at least his father did, but he ran 
 through it, revelling and horse-racing; but what does that 
 prove ? " 
 
 " I only say, madam, what was said at the time by every- 
 body, that Bella Mason never would have married that marine, 
 whom she looked upon with contempt, although he certainly 
 was a good-looking young man, if she had not been obliged 
 to do so." 
 
 " But why obliged, Phillis ? " 
 
 " To conceal her shame, madam ; for, if you recollect, the 
 child was born three months after marriage." 
 
 " I recollect that very well," replied Miss Delmar ; " it was 
 
 310
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 a sad thing, and, as my nephew said, I ought to have looked 
 out sharper after Bella than I did, and not have allowed her 
 to be so much in company with that marine." 
 
 " That marine, ma'am ! he was innocent enough ; Bella was 
 not likely to listen to one like him." 
 
 " Who can you mean then, Phillis ? " 
 
 "Why, Lord de Versely, ma'am, to be sure. Everybody 
 in the Hall was sure the child was his ; he and Bella were 
 for ever together for months before her marriage." 
 
 " Phillis, Phillis ! you don't know what you are saying ; it's 
 impossible ; indeed, I recollect talking the matter over with 
 Lord de Versely, who was then Captain Del mar, and he was 
 more shocked at the impropriety than even I was, and offered 
 to give the marine a good whipping." 
 
 " That may be, madam, but still Captain Delmar was the 
 father of that boy ; for, if you recollect, old Mrs. Mason came 
 to the Hall, and went away almost immediately." 
 
 " Well, what of that ? she was displeased, no doubt." 
 
 "Yes, indeed, she was, madam; but she had a private 
 meeting with Captain Delmar ; and Mrs. Short, the house- 
 keeper, overheard what passed, and I understand that the 
 captain did not deny it to her. One thing is certain, that 
 Mrs. Mason, as she was going away, in her rage made use of 
 language about Captain Delmar which otherwise she never 
 would have dared. And then, madam, only look at Captain 
 Keene, why, he is the very image of his lordship." 
 
 " He is very like him, certainly," said the old lady, musing. 
 
 " And then, madam, do you think his lordship would have 
 brought the boy up in the service, and made him a post- 
 captain, if he had been the son of a marine ? And then, 
 madam, see how fond his lordship is of him; why, he dotes 
 upon him ; and would he ask the son of his own servant to 
 come down to Madeline Hall as fit company for you ? No ; 
 so, madam, depend upon it, Captain Keene is a Delmar, and 
 no wonder his lordship is so fond of him, madam ; for he is 
 his only child, and I dare say his lordship would give him 
 his right hand if he could leave him the barony and estates, 
 instead of them going away, as they will, to his younger 
 brother's children." 
 
 " Well, well, Phillis, it may be so. I don't know what to 
 think of it. I shall speak to Lord de Versely about it ; for 
 
 311
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 if Captain Keene is a Delraar, he must be looked to. He 
 is a Delmar, although with the bar sinister. I feel a little 
 cold, Phillis, so drag me to the terrace, that I may get a 
 little sunshine." 
 
 Phillis, I thank thee, said I to myself, as the chair wheeled 
 away. Your love of chatting may be useful to me. Perhaps 
 his lordship may now acknowledge my birth to his aunt, and 
 good may come of it. I waited till the chair wheels were 
 heard on the gravel walk, and then quitted the grotto, and 
 bent my steps away from the Hall, that I might commune 
 with my own thoughts without chance of interruption. 
 
 I had quitted the park, and was now pacing over several 
 fields, one after another, walking as if I had some important 
 business in hand, when, in fact, my legs were only trying to 
 keep pace with my thoughts, when I vaulted over a gate, 
 and found myself in a narrow lane, sunk deep between two 
 hedges. Indifferent as to the path I took, I turned to the 
 right, and continued on my way, walking as fast as before, 
 when I heard the low bellowing of an animal. This induced 
 me to raise my eyes, and I witnessed a curious scene in front 
 of me, which I will narrate in the next chapter. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXV 
 
 -/xS I said before, the lane was very narrow, not admitting 
 more than one vehicle to go along it, and was sunk between 
 the hedges on each side, so as to render it not very easy to 
 climb up the bank. The parties who presented themselves 
 were, first a cow with her tail turned towards me, evidently 
 a wicked one, as she was pawing and bellowing in a low 
 tone, and advancing towards two people who were the object 
 or her attack. One was a very little man, dressed in black, 
 the other a stout burly young fellow in a shooting jacket ; 
 but what amused me most was, that the stout young fellow, 
 instead of being in the advance to defend one so much 
 smaller than himself, not only kept behind the little man, 
 but actually now and then held him by the shoulders before 
 his own person, as a shield to ward off the expected attack 
 
 312
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 of the vicious animal. It is true that the little personage 
 expostulated, and spoke several times in a tone of command 
 to his companion, but his words were unheeded, and the 
 cow advanced, and they retreated in the order which I have 
 described. 
 
 I quickened my pace, so as to gain rapidly upon them, and 
 was soon but a few yards from the animal. I had no stick or 
 weapon of any kind, but still I knew how to manage unruly 
 cattle as sailors do when they are sent on board ship alive. 
 Indeed, I had more than once put it into practice myself; 
 and although with a bull it was not a very easy matter, with 
 a cow I felt certain that I could effect my purpose. 
 
 The animal appeared now determined to come to close 
 quarters ; and I therefore approached her until I was about 
 a couple of feet from her flank, all ready for a spring, in case 
 she should see me, and turn round. But she was too busy 
 with the parties in front of her, and at last she made a run. 
 The stout young man pushed the little man towards the cow, 
 and then ran for it. The little one, in his attempt to recoil, 
 fell on the turf and the cow made at him. I sprang forward, 
 and catching the horn of the animal farthest from me in my 
 right hand, at the same time put my left knee on the horn 
 nearest to me, threw all my weight upon it, so as to turn the 
 animal's nose up in the air, and seizing it by the nostrils with 
 the other hand, I held her head in that position, which of 
 course rendered the animal harmless. In that position the 
 cow went over the prostrate man without doing him any 
 injury, plunging and capering, so as to extricate herself from 
 my weight. I remained clinging to her for about ten yards 
 further, when I perceived the stout fellow ahead, who 
 hallooed out, " Hold her tight ! hold her tight ! " but that I 
 would no longer do, as it was fatiguing work ; so, as a punish- 
 ment for his cowardice, I let go the animal, springing clear off, 
 and behind it, the cow galloping away as fast as she could 
 down the lane, and the fellow screaming and running before 
 as fast as he could. 
 
 Having thus rid myself of the cow and the coward, I 
 turned back to where the other party had been left on the 
 ground, and found him standing up, and looking at what was 
 passing. " You're not hurt, sir ? " said I. 
 
 "No, thanks to you ; but no thanks to that rascally clerk 
 
 313
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 of mine, who wanted to shove me on the cow's horns to save 
 himself." 
 
 " He has a run for it now, at all events/' replied I, laugh- 
 ing, " and I let the cow loose on purpose ; for if I had held 
 on, and used all my strength, I could have brought her down 
 on her side, and kept her down. Oh ! there's a break in the 
 bank, and he has climbed up it, so he is safe for a good fright," 
 continued I ; " and now we had better get away ourselves ; 
 for the animal may come back, and, although one can pin 
 her in that way from behind, it is not to be done when she 
 comes stem on to you." 
 
 " Well, sir, I have heard of taking the bull by the horns as 
 not being a very wise thing ; but taking a cow by them has 
 probably saved my life. I thank you." 
 
 "We manage them that way on board ship," replied I, 
 laughing. 
 
 " You are a sailor, then, sir/' replied the little man. " Pro- 
 bably I have the pleasure of addressing Captain Keene ? " 
 
 " That is my name," replied I ; " but here is the cow 
 coming back, and the sooner we get to the gate the better. 
 I'm not ashamed to run for it, and I suppose you are not 
 either." So saying, I took to my heels, followed by my new 
 companion, and we very soon put the barred gate between us 
 and our enemy. 
 
 " I will wish you good day now, sir," said I ; " I am going 
 to the Hall." 
 
 " I am also bound there, Captain Keene," replied my com- 
 panion, "and, with your permission, will accompany you. 
 Egad, we may meet another cow," said he, laughing, " and I 
 prefer being in your company." 
 
 He then informed me that he was the solicitor and agent 
 of the Honourable Miss Delmar, and had been sent for about 
 some new leases, and that his name was Warden. During 
 our walk I found him a very cheerful, merry little man, and 
 a very good companion. 
 
 On our arrival at the Hall, Mr. Warden was informed that 
 Miss Delmar was not able to receive him just then, as she 
 was very busy with Lord de Versely, who was with her in 
 her private room. I therefore remained with Mr. Warden 
 for about an hour, when Lord de Versely came down 
 and joined us. He appeared to be in a remarkably gay 
 
 314
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 humour, and shook me warmly by the hand when he 
 came in. 
 
 "Now, Mr. Warden, you are to go up and receive your 
 instructions, and recollect, the sooner everything is executed 
 the better." 
 
 Mr. Warden left the room, and I narrated to his lordship 
 the adventure with the cow. Just as I had begun it, Colonel 
 Delmar came in, and listened to my narration. 
 
 In about half-an-hour Mr. Warden came downstairs, and 
 with a very smiling face. 
 
 "Well, Mr. Warden," said his lordship, "have you your 
 instructions ? " 
 
 " Yes, my lord, and I assure you that I never shall execute 
 any with so much pleasure. Has Captain Keene told you 
 how he saved my life this morning ? " 
 
 " No, he did not say that," replied his lordship ; " but he 
 has told me about the cow, and your clerk putting you fore- 
 most in the breach." 
 
 " She would have made a breach in me, I expect, if it had 
 not been for the captain," replied Mr. Warden ; " and you 
 may therefore believe me, my lord, when I say that I shall 
 obey my instructions with pleasure. I wish you good morn- 
 ing. Good morning, Captain Keene. Colonel, your most 
 obedient." So saying, Mr. Warden left the room. I was 
 very much struck with Mr. Warden's observation, that he 
 would execute his instructions with so much pleasure ; and 
 when I turned round, I perceived that Colonel Delmar was 
 looking very grave ; but the first dinner-bell rang, and we all 
 went to our rooms to dress. Well, thought I, as I was 
 dressing myself, I presume the old lady has left me a 
 thousand or two in her will. I cared little about that, and 
 then I dismissed the subject from my thoughts ; but as I sat 
 by Miss Delmar after dinner, I could not help thinking that 
 her manner towards me was more affectionate than it had 
 been before ; the hauteur with which her civility and kindness 
 had hitherto been blended appeared to have been thrown 
 aside; I presumed that Lord de Versely had been speaking in 
 my favour, and felt grateful to him for his kindness. Perhaps, 
 thought I, he has revealed to her the secret of my birth, and she 
 now considers me as a relation ; perhaps she may have left me 
 more than I supposed. However, it is of little consequence. 
 
 315
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 CHAPTER XXXVI 
 
 1 HE next day being the first of September we were all very 
 busy, and we continued to shoot every day for a week, when 
 I thought it time to return to Portsmouth. I mentioned 
 my intentions to Lord de Versely, and was pressed to stay 
 until the following Saturday, it being then Tuesday. On 
 Wednesday Mr. Warden made his appearance, attended by 
 his clerk, who carried a bag of papers. He remained half-an- 
 hour, and then went home ; but before he went, he asked 
 me to dine with him on the following day, and I consented. 
 
 After we had returned from shooting, the next day, I 
 changed my clothes, and, leaving word with the butler that 
 I dined out, I took my way across the fields. I was walking 
 very quietly on the grass, by the side of a high hedge, when 
 I perceived two other men on the opposite side : one I 
 recognised as Colonel Delmar ; the other I could not at first 
 make out ; but, as I approached them, I perceived that the 
 colonel was talking with the clerk of Mr. Warden. I passed 
 them without notice, for they were very earnestly engaged 
 in conversation. What they said I did not know ; but I 
 thought it singular that so proud a person as Colonel Delmar 
 should be so engaged with an inferior ; a little reflection, 
 however, made me consider that there was nothing very 
 surprising in Colonel Delmar's entering into conversation 
 with a man in the country. They might be talking about 
 the game, or a hundred other things. 
 
 I had a very friendly dinner with Mr. Warden, who, after 
 dinner, gave me a hint that I should not be the worse for 
 the papers signed the day before. He did not, however, say 
 anything positive, as it would have been a breach of trust. 
 When I spoke of my soon being afloat again, he said that he 
 would not fail to watch over my interests at the Hall during 
 my absence, and he requested that I would write to him, 
 and consider him as my sincere friend. " Of course, my 
 dear Captain Keene, I do not expect that you will at present 
 give me your entire confidence ; but I trust you will when 
 you know me, and at all events, that you will not fail to do 
 so when my advice may be of use to you. I have a debt of 
 
 316
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 obligation to pay, and I shall be most happy to do so, if it is in 
 my power." I thanked Mr. Warden for his kind offers, and 
 promised to avail myself of them, and we parted great friends. 
 
 The next day, Friday, we had a large addition to our 
 shooting party. I had not been out more than an hour, 
 when, as I was standing near Lord de Versely, who was 
 reloading his gun, a report, close to us, was heard, and I 
 fell down close to his feet, apparently dead. A keeper, who 
 was with us, ran to see who had discharged the gun, and 
 found that it was Colonel Delmar, who now ran up to us, 
 stating, in hurried terms, to Lord de Versely, that his gun 
 had gone off accidentally as he was putting on a copper cap, 
 and bitterly lamenting the circumstance. Lord de Versely 
 was at the time kneeling down by my side (as I was after- 
 wards informed), showing the greatest anxiety and grief. 
 My hat had been taken off; it was full of blood, and the 
 back of my head was much torn with the shot. I remained 
 insensible, although breathing heavily ; a gate was taken off 
 its hinges, and I was laid upon it, and carried to the Hall. 
 
 Before the surgeon had arrived, I had recovered my senses. 
 On examination, I had had a very narrow escape ; the better 
 part of the charge of shot had entered the back part of my 
 head, but fortunately not any had penetrated through the 
 skull. After a tedious hour, employed in extracting this 
 load, my head was bound up, and I was made comfortable 
 in my bed. I must say that Lord de Versely and Colonel 
 Delmar vied with each other in their attentions to me ; 
 the latter constantly accusing himself as the author of the 
 mischief, and watching by my bed the major part of the day. 
 
 This accident delayed my departure, and it was not until 
 three weeks afterwards that I was sufficiently recovered to 
 leave my room. In the meantime, Lord de Versely, assured 
 that I was out of danger, went back to London. The colonel, 
 however, remained. His kindness and attention had given 
 me great pleasure, and we had become very intimate. He 
 had offered to go with me to Portsmouth, and I had expressed 
 the pleasure I should have in his company. The Honourable 
 Miss Delmar had shown the greatest feeling and anxiety for 
 me during my illness ; so had Mr. Warden, who often called 
 to see me ; in fact, I found myself so surrounded by well- 
 wishers and friends, that I hardly regretted my accident. 
 
 317
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 At the end of the fifth week, I was sufficiently recovered 
 to be able to return to Portsmouth, where I was now very 
 anxious to arrive, as the Circe had been launched, and 
 already received her lower masts. I took my leave of Miss 
 Delmar, who requested my early return to Madeline Hall, 
 and, accompanied by Colonel Delmar, was once more estab- 
 lished at Billett's Hotel. 
 
 Bob Cross was the first who made his appearance ; for I 
 had written to him to acquaint him with my intended return. 
 He had heard of my narrow escape, as it had been put into 
 the newspaper ; his information was trifling, but to the 
 purpose. All was right as to the frigate ; she sat on the 
 water like a duck ; the rigging was far advanced, and the 
 officers seemed of the right sort. All was right, also, as to 
 his matrimonial affairs ; his wife was everything he wished; the 
 old gentleman was as sweet as molasses, and he had laid the 
 keel of a young Cross. We then entered upon business, and 
 I gave him some directions as to the rigging, and he left me. 
 
 The next morning, the first lieutenant called to pay his 
 respects, and his appearance and conversation pi'oved him to 
 be what he had been recommended, as a good seaman and a 
 brave man. I went with him to the dockyard to look at the 
 frigate in the basin, and afterwards on board the hulk to see 
 the other officers, and the men who had been entered. I 
 had every reason to be satisfied, and I then returned to the 
 hotel, to dine with Colonel Delmar. This officer appeared 
 to have taken a strong interest in me, and ever since the 
 accident of his gun going off, which had so nearly been fatal 
 to me, was unbounded in his professions of regard. I must 
 say, that a more gentlemanlike or more amusing companion 
 I never met with. A great intimacy was established between 
 us ; he was constantly making me presents of value, which I 
 would fain have prevented his doing ; occasionally, when we 
 were alone, he would hint something about my family and 
 parentage ; but this was a subject upon which I was invariably 
 silent, and I immediately changed the conversation ; once 
 only I replied, that my father and mother were both dead. 
 
 On my arrival at Portsmouth, I found several letters 
 waiting for mie, and among them two or three from my 
 mother, who had seen the report in the newspaper of the 
 escape that I had had, and, of course, was excessively anxious 
 
 318
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 to hear from my own hand how I was. Had I thought that 
 it would have come to her knowledge, I certainly should have 
 written to my grandmother from Madeline Hall ; but I 
 imagined that she knew nothing about it until my return to 
 Portsmouth, when her anxious letters proved the contrary ; 
 for in her anxiety she had quite forgotten her promise that 
 all communication should be through my grandmother. 
 
 As soon as I had read the letters I locked them up in my 
 desk, and hastened to reply to them, assuring my mother of my 
 perfect restoration to health, and cautioned her not to break 
 through the agreement we had made for the future, pointing 
 out to her that, had these letters been forwarded to Madeline 
 Hall, her handwriting would have been recognised. I said, in 
 conclusion, " I must say, my dear mother, that I now heartily 
 repent that we should have resorted to the step we have done 
 in pretending that you are dead. That some advantage was 
 gained by it at the time, I really believe ; but I have a feeling 
 that eventually some mischief may occur from it. I hope I 
 may be mistaken ; but if I am not, it will only be the punish- 
 ment which I deserve for an act of duplicity which I have 
 repented of ever since." 
 
 CHAPTER XXXYII 
 
 JVJLY time was now fully employed during the day in fitting 
 out the frigate ; but in the evening I generally dined out at the 
 admiral's or the officers' mess. I received several invitations 
 from the marine mess to dine with them ; but I always con- 
 trived to be engaged, for I was fearful that something might 
 be said relative to my putative father, Ben, which might hurt 
 my pride. Not that I had any reason to suppose that any of 
 the officers would have been guilty of any such rudeness ; but 
 as a great deal of wine was drunk when company were at the 
 mess, and there were many young men there, it was possible 
 that, having the knowledge, they might in their cups say 
 something which they never would have done when they were 
 sober. The colonel very often dined there, and constantly 
 asked me why I refused. My reply was certainly not the 
 truth, for I said that I was not very partial to marine officers. 
 We had been three weeks at Portsmouth, when Colonel 
 
 319
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 Delmar received a letter from a friend of his, a Major Staple- 
 ton, which he read aloud to me at breakfast. It stated that 
 the major would be down at Portsmouth the next day, and 
 requested the colonel to procure him good rooms. " He is an 
 excellent fellow, the major," continued the colonel, "and will 
 be a great addition to our society. I will prevail upon him 
 to stay a week or ten days." 
 
 On my return from the dockyard on the following day, I 
 found the colonel and Major Stapleton in our sitting-room, 
 and was introduced to him. He was a small, neatly-made 
 man, with handsome features, very well dressed, and of very 
 fashionable appearance. Still there was something in his eye 
 which did not please me ; it was unsettled and wandering, 
 and never fixed upon you for more than a second. He met 
 me with great warmth and empressement, shook me by the 
 hand, and declared what pleasure he had in making my ac- 
 quaintance. We sat down to dinner, and were very merry. 
 
 The major had been with us a week, when we had a large 
 party to dinner. The wine was passed freely, and we all 
 were more or less elated. The major appeared particularly 
 so, and very much inclined to be quarrelsome, and as he con- 
 stantly addressed himself to me, I was very cautious in what 
 I said, as I perceived that he was in the humour to take 
 offence at anything. Several very offensive remarks were 
 made by him, as if to pick a quarrel between us, but I parried 
 them as well as I could, and I was making an observation, 
 when the major started up, and told me that what I said was 
 a lie, and that I was a scoundrel for having said so. 
 
 Now as my observation was to my first lieutenant, and was 
 in reference to the hold of the frigate, there could be no 
 cause for this insult, and it could only be ascribed to his being 
 in a state of intoxication. My reply was very cool and quiet: 
 " Major, you do not know what you are saying ; but we will 
 talk about it to-morrow morning." I then rose and went to 
 my bedroom, and the whole party broke up immediately. 
 
 Shortly afterwards, Colonel Delmar came into my room, 
 and blaming the major very much for his conduct, ascribed it 
 to intoxication, and said that he would make him send a 
 proper apology, which he had no doubt the next morning, 
 when the major was informed of what he had done, he would 
 be most anxious to offer himself. 
 
 320
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 I replied that I presumed so ; and he quitted my room. 
 Indeed, so fully was I convinced of this in my own mind, that I 
 gave it no further thought, and was soon fast asleep, and did not 
 wake until Colonel Delmar entered my room at a late hour. 
 
 " Well, Colonel ? " said I. 
 
 " My dear Keene," said he, " I have been to the major, 
 and, to my surprise, when I stated to him what had passed at 
 the table last night, his reply was, that he perfectly remem- 
 bered all about it, and that he would not retract what he had 
 said. I remonstrated with him, but in vain. He says that it 
 is cowardly to retract, and he will never make an apology." 
 
 " Then," replied I, " there is but one step for me to take." 
 
 te As your friend I told him so, and pressed him very hard 
 to acknowledge his error, but he continued steadfast in his 
 refusal. I then took upon myself to say that I was there as 
 your friend, and begged he would name an officer to whom I 
 might address myself. Did I not right, my dear Keene ? " 
 
 " Certainly ; and I am very much obliged to you," replied 
 I, putting on my dressing-gown. 
 
 " He must be mad, utterly and positively mad ! " exclaimed 
 Colonel Delmar ; " I regret very much that he has ever come 
 here. I know that some years ago, when he was younger, 
 he fought two or three duels rather than make an apology ; 
 but in this instance it was so unprovoked, and I had hoped 
 that he had got over all that nonsense and obstinacy. Are 
 you a good shot, Keene ? because he is a notorious one." 
 
 " I can hit my man, colonel ; it is true that I have only 
 fought one duel in my life, and would make a great sacrifice 
 rather than fight another. But no alternative is left me in 
 this case ; and if blood is shed, it must be on the head of him 
 who provoked it." 
 
 " Very true," replied Colonel Delmar, biting his lip ; " I 
 only hope you will be successful." 
 
 " I have no particular animosity against Major Stapleton," 
 replied I ; " but as he is such a good shot, I shall in my own 
 defence take good aim at him. At all events, I have suffi- 
 cient acquaintance with firearms, and have passed through 
 too many bullets not to be cool and collected under fire, and 
 I therefore consider myself quite a match for the major. 
 Now, colonel, if you will order the breakfast, I will be down 
 in ten minutes or a quarter of an hour." 
 
 321 %
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 As the colonel was going out of the room, his servant 
 knocked at the door, and said that Captain Green wished to 
 speak to him on particular business ; I therefore did not 
 hurry myself, but proceeded quietly with my toilet, as I was 
 well aware what the particular business was, and that the con- 
 ference might last some time. On my descending into the 
 sitting-room I found the colonel alone. 
 
 " Well, Keene," said he, " everything is arranged, for the 
 major is deaf to all expostulation. You are to meet this 
 evening, and to avoid interference, Captain Green and I have 
 agreed to say that the major has apologised, and all is made 
 up." Of course I had no objection to make to that, and we 
 parted for the present, I walking to the dockyard, and he 
 remaining at the hotel to write letters. 
 
 The reader may think that I took matters very coolly ; 
 but the fact was, I had no preparations to make in case of 
 accident, having no wife or family, and as to any other pre- 
 parations at such a time, I considered them as mockery. I 
 knew that I was about to do what was wrong to offend my 
 Creator and knowing that, and sinning with my eyes open, 
 much as I regretted that I was compelled to do so, I was still 
 resolved upon doing it How great may be the culpability 
 in such cases when you are called upon to sacrifice all your 
 worldly interests, and to be despised among men, or run the 
 risk of involuntarily taking another person's life, I could not 
 pretend to judge ; but one thing was certain, that, however 
 it may be judged in the next world, in this, among soldiers 
 and sailors, it will always be considered as venial. I did, 
 therefore, what most in my profession would have done under 
 the same circumstances. I drove it from my thoughts as 
 much as possible, until the time came to decide my fate. I 
 considered that I must be judged by the tenor of my whole 
 life, and that repentance, under chance of death, was of 
 about the same value as deathbed repentance. 
 
 As soon as the dockyard men were mustered out, I returned 
 to the hotel, and sat down to dinner with the colonel. We 
 had scarcely finished a bottle of claret, when it was time to be 
 off. We walked out of the town, to the place appointed, 
 where I found my adversary and his second. The ground was 
 marked out by the colonel, and, when I took my station, I 
 found that the setting sun was in my eyes. I pointed it out 
 
 322
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 to him, and requested my position might be changed. The 
 other second heard me do so, and very handsomely agreed that 
 I was entitled to what I asked, and the colonel immediately 
 apologised for his remissness to my interests. The ground 
 was then marked out in another direction, and the colonel 
 took me to my place, where I observed that one of the white- 
 washed posts was exactly behind me, making me a sure mark 
 for my antagonist. " I am not used to these things, Keene," 
 replied Colonel Delmar, "and I make strange mistakes." I 
 then pointed out a direction which would be fair for both 
 parties. The pistols were then loaded, and put into our hands. 
 We fired at the signal. I felt that I was hit, but my adversary 
 fell. I was paralysed ; and although I remained on my feet, I 
 could not move. Captain Green and the colonel went up to 
 where my adversary lay : the ball had passed through his chest. 
 
 "He is dead," said Captain Green "quite dead." 
 
 " Yes," replied Colonel Delmar. " My dear Keene, I con- 
 gratulate you : you have killed the greatest scoundrel that 
 ever disgraced his Majesty's uniform." 
 
 " Colonel Delmar," replied Captain Green, " the observation 
 might well be spared : our errors and our follies die with us." 
 
 " Very true, Captain Green," replied I. " I can only express 
 my surprise that the colonel should have introduced to me a 
 person whose memory he now so bitterly assails." Somehow 
 or another, from the commencement of the duel, Colonel Del- 
 mar's conduct had excited my suspicions, and a hundred 
 things crowded into my memory, which appeared as if illu- 
 mined like a flash of lightning. I came suddenly to the 
 conviction that he was my enemy, and not my friend. But I 
 was bleeding fast : some marines, who were passing, were 
 summoned, and the body of Major Stapleton was carried 
 away by one party, while I was committed to another, and 
 taken back to the hotel. The surgeon was sent for, and my 
 wound was not dangerous. The ball had gone deep into my 
 thigh, but had missed any vessel of magnitude. It was soon 
 extracted, and I was left quiet in bed. Colonel Delmar came 
 up to me as before, but I received his professions with great 
 coolness. I told him that I thought it would be prudent of 
 him to disappear until the affair had blown over ; but he 
 declared to me that he would remain with me at every risk. 
 Shortly afterwards Captain Green came into my room and 
 
 323
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 said, " I'm sure, Captain Keene, you will be glad to hear that 
 Major Stapleton is not dead. He had swooned, and is now 
 come to, and the doctor thinks favourably of him." 
 
 " I am indeed very glad, Captain Green ; for I had no ani- 
 mosity against the major, and his conduct to me has been 
 quite incomprehensible." 
 
 After inquiry about my wound, and expressing a hope that I 
 should soon be well, Captain Green left ; but I observed that 
 he took no further notice of Colonel Delmar than a haughty 
 salute as he quitted the room ; and then, to my surprise, 
 Colonel Delmar said, that upon consideration, he thought it 
 would be advisable for him to go away for a certain time. 
 
 " I agree with you," replied I ; "it would be better." I 
 said this, because I did not wish his company ; for it at once 
 struck me as very strange that he should, now that Major 
 Stapleton was alive and promising to do well, talk of departure, 
 when he refused at the time he supposed him to be killed. I 
 was therefore very glad when in an hour or two afterwards he 
 took his leave, and started, as he said, for London. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXVIII 
 
 J\XY recovery was rapid : in less than a fortnight I was on the 
 sofa. The frigate was now rigged, and had taken in her water 
 and stores, and was reported ready for sea in a month, as we 
 still required about forty men to make up our complement. I 
 saw a great deal of Captain Green, who paid me a visit almost 
 every day, and once when our conversation turned upon 
 the duel, I made the same remark that I did when Colonel 
 Delmar used such harsh language over the body of Major 
 Stapleton. "Yes," replied Captain Green, "I thought it 
 was my duty to tell him what Colonel Delmar had said. He 
 was very much excited, and replied, ' The greatest scoundrel, 
 did he say ? then is the devil better than those he tempts ; 
 however, we are both in each other's power. I must get 
 well first, and then I will act.' There certainly is some 
 mystery, the attack was so unprovoked, the determination 
 so positive. Have you any reason to suppose that Colonel 
 Delmar is your enemy. Captain Keene, for certainly he did 
 
 324
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 appear to me to do all he could at the time of the duel to 
 give your adversary the advantage." 
 
 " I really have no cause to suppose that he has grounds for 
 being my enemy ; but I cannot help suspecting that, for some 
 reason or reasons unknown, he is so." 
 
 When Captain Green had left me, I tried all I could to find 
 out why Colonel Delmar should be inimical to me. That he 
 was the supposed heir to Miss Delmar I knew ; but surely her 
 leaving me a few thousands was not sufficient cause for a man 
 to seek my life. Lord de Versely had nothing to leave ; I 
 could come to no conclusion that was at all satisfactory. I 
 then thought whether I would write to Lord de Versely, and 
 tell him what had happened ; but I decided that I would not. 
 The initials had been put in the papers at the announcement 
 of the duel, and had he seen them, he certainly would have 
 written down to inquire about the facts. My mother had so 
 done, and I resolved that I would answer her letter, which had 
 hitherto remained on the table. I sent for my desk, and when 
 my servant brought it to me, the bunch of keys were hanging 
 in the Iqek. I thought this strange, as I locked my desk 
 before I went out to meet Major Stapleton, and had never 
 sent for it since my return. My servant, however, could tell 
 me nothing about it, except that he found it as he brought it 
 to me ; but after a little time, he recollected that the doctor 
 had asked for a pen and ink to write a prescription, and that 
 the colonel had taken the keys to get him what he required. 
 This accounted for it, and nothing more was said upon the sub- 
 ject. Of course, although it was known, no notice was taken of 
 what had passed by the Admiralty. I had not even put myself 
 down in the sick report, but signed my daily papers, and sent 
 them into the admiral's office as if nothing had happened. 
 
 In six weeks I was able to limp about a little, and the Circe 
 was at last reported ready for sea. My orders came down, 
 and I was to sail with the first fair wind to join the squadron 
 in the Texel and North Sea. I had taken up my quarters on 
 board, and was waiting two days, while the wind still blew 
 hard from the eastward, when my promise to write to Mr. 
 Warden occurred to me ; and, as I had closed all my 
 despatches to Lord de Versely, the Honourable Miss Delmar 
 to whom I made my excuse for not being able to pay my 
 respects before my departure my mother, and my aunt 
 
 325
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 Bridgeman, I resolved that I would write him a long letter 
 previous to my sailing. I did so, in which I entered into the 
 whole affair of the duel, the conduct of Colonel Delmar, and 
 my suspicions relative to him ; stating at the same time, that I 
 could not comprehend why he should have sought to injure me. 
 I finished this letter late in the evening, and the next morning, 
 the wind having come round, we sailed for our destination. 
 
 Once more on the water, all my thoughts were given to the 
 service. We soon fell in with the North Sea squadron, and the 
 day afterwards the Circe was directed to go on-shore in com- 
 pany with the Dryad, and watch the flotillas of gun-boats 
 which had been collecting in the various rivers and ports ; to 
 sink, burn, and destroy to the utmost of our power. This 
 was an active and dangerous service, as the enemy had eveiy 
 advantage in the sands and shoals, and hardly a day passed in 
 which we were not engaged with the flotillas and batteries. 
 It was, however, now fine weather, for the winter had set in 
 early, and had passed away, and for two months we continued 
 in the service, during which my ship's company were well 
 trained. One morning a cutter from the fleet was* reported 
 from the mast-head, and we expected that we should soon 
 have our letters from England, when the Dryad threw out 
 the signal for six sail of praams in-shore. 
 
 The two frigates made all sail in chase, leaving the cutter to 
 follow us how she could. Our masters were well acquainted 
 with the shoals on the coast, and we threaded our way through 
 them towards the enemy. We were within gun-shot, and had 
 exchanged broadsides with the batteries, when the flotillas 
 gained a small harbour, which prevented our making any 
 further attempts. The Dryad made the signal to haul off; 
 it was quite time, as we had not more than four hours' day- 
 light, and were entangled among the shoals. The breeze, 
 which had been fresh, now increased very rapidly, and there 
 was every appearance of a gale. We worked out as fast as 
 we could, and by nine o'clock in the evening, we were clear 
 of the sands, and in the open sea ; but the gale had sprung 
 up so rapidly that we were obliged to reduce our sail to close- 
 reefed topsails. With the sands under our lee, it was neces- 
 sary to draw off as fast as we could, and we therefore carried 
 a heavy press of sail all the night at last, the wind was so 
 strong that we could only carry close-reefed maintopsail and 
 
 32*6
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 reefed foresail, and with a heavy sea, which had risen up, we 
 felt that we were in extreme danger. 
 
 Daylight once more made its appearance. Our first object 
 was to ascertain the position of the Dryad. For a long time 
 we looked in vain; at last, a partial clearing up of the horizon 
 on the lee bow discovered her, looming through the heavy 
 atmosphere, more like a phantom ship than the work of 
 mortal hands. She was a deep grey mass upon a lighter grey 
 ground. Her topmasts were gone, and she was pitching and 
 rising without appearing to advance under her courses and 
 storm staysails. 
 
 "There she is, sir," said Mr. Wilson ; "and if the gale lasts, 
 good-bye to her." 
 
 " If the gale lasts, Mr. Wilson/' said I, in a low voice, " I 
 suspect you may sing our requiem as well ; but we must trust 
 to Heaven and our own exertions. Pass along the lead-line, 
 Mr. Hawkins." 
 
 " Ay, ay, sir," replied the officer of the watch ; " how 
 much out, sir ? " " Forty fathoms." 
 
 The men ranged themselves along the lee-bulwarks, chains, 
 and gangway, and passed the deep-sea lines from aft to the 
 anchor-stock forward. The deep-sea lead was taken forward, 
 and as soon as it was bent and ready, the ship was thrown up 
 to the wind so as to check her way. " Heave," and the lead 
 was thrown, and as it descended the line was dropped from the 
 hands of the men, one after another, as the line drew aft ; but 
 when it came to the hands of the master, who was on the 
 quarter, instead of finding, as he expected, forty fathoms of 
 water, he had to haul in the slack line for such a length of 
 time, that the lead was astern and no proper soundings 'could 
 be obtained. 
 
 One thing was, however, certain, which was, that we were 
 in much shallower water than we had any idea of; and the 
 master, much alarmed, desired the quartermaster to go into 
 the chains and see if he could get soundings with the hand- 
 lead while the men were hauling in the deep-sea line. The 
 quartermaster was forestalled by Bob Cross, who, dropping 
 into the chains, cleared the line, and swinging it but twice or 
 thrice, for there was little or no way in the vessel, let it go. 
 
 The anxiety with which the descent of the line was 
 watched by me, the master, and other of the officers who 
 
 327
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 were hanging over the hammock rails, it would be difficult to 
 describe. When sixteen fathoms were out, the lead sounded. 
 Cross gathered up the slack line, and fourteen fathoms and a 
 half was announced. 
 
 " Mr. Hillyer," said I, " oblige me by coming down into the 
 cabin." The master followed me immediately. The chart 
 was on the table in the fore-cabin. 
 
 "We must have gone to leeward dreadfully, sir." 
 
 " Yes/' replied I ; " but the sweep of the currents in heavy 
 gales is so tremendous, and so uncertain on this coast, that I 
 am not surprised. We must have had a SE. current, and 
 probably we are hereabouts," continued I, putting the point 
 of the compass upon the spot. 
 
 " It seems hardly possible, sir," replied the master ; " but 
 still I fear it must be so ; and if so," continued he, drawing a 
 deep sigh, " I'm afraid it's all over with us, without a miracle 
 in our favour." 
 
 " I am of your opinion, Mr. Hillyer ; but say nothing about 
 it," replied I; "the gale may moderate, the wind may shift, 
 and if so, we may be saved. At all events, it's no use telling bad 
 news too soon, and therefore you'll oblige me by not saying 
 anything on the subject. A few hours will decide our fate." 
 
 " But the Dryad, she is good four miles to the leeward of 
 us, and the soundings decrease here so rapidly, that in an 
 hour, with the sail she is under, she must go on shore." 
 
 " She has no chance, that's certain," replied I. " I only 
 hope it may be so thick that we may not see her." 
 
 "Not a soul will be saved, sir," replied the master, shuddering. 
 
 "I should say it were impossible, Mr. Hillyer; but we all owe 
 Heaven a death ; and if they go first and we go after them, 
 at all events, let us do our duty until the time comes but 
 never despair. As long as there is life, there is hope ; so now 
 let us go on deck, and put as good a face on it as we can." 
 
 CHAPTER XXXIX 
 
 I RETURNED on deck, followed by the master. "The 
 barometer is rising," said I aloud, to the first lieutenant ; " so 
 I presume the gale will break about twelve o'clock." 
 
 328
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 " I am glad to hear of it, sir ; for we have quite enough of 
 it," replied the first lieutenant. 
 
 " Do you see the Diyad ? " 
 
 " No, sir ; it's quite thick again to leeward : we have not 
 seen her these ten minutes." 
 
 Thank God for that, thought I, for they will never see her 
 again. " What soundings had you last ? " 
 
 " Fourteen fathoms, sir." 
 
 " I expect we shall cross the tail of the bank in much less," 
 replied I ; " but when once clear, we shall have sea-room." 
 
 As the captain is an oracle in times of danger, the seamen 
 caught every word which was uttered from my mouth ; and 
 what they gathered from what I had said, satisfied them that 
 they were in no immediate danger. Nevertheless, the master 
 walked the deck as if he was stupefied with the impending 
 crisis. No wonder, poor fellow ! with a wife and family de- 
 pending upon him for support, it is not to be expected that 
 a man can look upon immediate dissolution without painful 
 feelings. A sailor should never many ; or if he does, for the 
 benefit of the service, his marriage should prove an unhappy 
 one, and then he would become more reckless than before. 
 As for my own thoughts, they may be given in a few words 
 they were upon the vanity of human wishes. Whatever I 
 had done with the one object I had in view whatever might 
 have been my success had I lived whether I might have 
 been wedded to Minnie some future day, or what may have 
 resulted, good, bad, or indifferent, as to future, all was to be, 
 in a few hours, cut short by the will of Heaven. In the 
 next world, there was neither marriage nor giving in marriage 
 in the next world name, titles, wealth, everything worldly 
 was as nought and all I had to do was to die like a man, 
 and do my duty to the last, trusting to a merciful God to 
 forgive me my sins and offences ; and with this philosophy I 
 stood prepared for the event. 
 
 About noon it again cleared up to leeward, but the Dryad 
 was no longer to be seen ; this was reported to me. As it 
 was nearly three hours since we last had a sight of her, I 
 knew her fate too well she had plenty of time to go on 
 shore, and to be broken up by the heavy seas. I did, how- 
 ever, point my glass in the direction, and coolly observed, 
 " She has rounded the tail of the bank, I presume, and has 
 
 329
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 bore up. It was the best thing she could do." I then asked 
 the master if he had wound up his chronometers, and went 
 down into the cabin. I had not, however, been examining the 
 chart more than a minute, when the officer of the watch came 
 down, and reported that we had shoaled to twelve fathoms. 
 
 " Very good, Mr. Hawkins ; we shall be in shallower water 
 yet. Let me know if there is any change in the soundings." 
 
 As soon as the cabin-door was again shut, I worked up the 
 tide to see when it would change against us ; I found that it 
 had changed one hour at least. Then it will be sooner over, 
 thought I, throwing down the pencil. 
 
 " Mr. Cross, the boatswain, wishes to speak to you, sir," 
 said the sentry, opening the cabin-door. 
 
 " Tell him to come in," replied I. " Well, Cross, what's 
 the matter ? " 
 
 " I was speaking to the first lieutenant about getting up a 
 runner, sir the fore-stay is a good deal chafed ; that is, if 
 you think it's of any use." 
 
 " How do you mean of any use, Cross ? " 
 
 " Why, sir, although no one would suppose it from you but 
 if the face of the master (and he is not a faint-hearted man 
 neither) is to be taken as a barometer, we shall all be in ' king- 
 dom come ' before long. I've cruised in these seas so often, 
 that I pretty well guess where we are, Captain Keene." 
 
 "Well, Cross, it's no use denying that we are in a mess, 
 and nothing but the wind going down or changing can get 
 us out of it." 
 
 "Just as I thought, sir ; well, it can't be helped, so it's no 
 use fretting about it. I think myself that the gale is breaking, 
 and that we shall have fine weather by to-morrow morning." 
 
 " That will be rather too late, Cross ; for I think we shall 
 be done for in three or four hours, if not sooner." 
 
 " Eleven fathoms, sir," said the officer of the watch, coming 
 in hastily. 
 
 " Very well, Mr. Hawkins ; let her go through the water," 
 replied I. 
 
 As soon as the cabin-door was again shut, I said, " You see, 
 Cross, the tide is now against us, and this will not last long." 
 
 "No, sir, we shall strike in five fathoms with this heavy sea." 
 
 " I know we shall ; but I do not wish to dishearten the men 
 before it is necessary, and then we must do our best." 
 
 330
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 " You won't be offended, I am sure, by my asking. Captain 
 Keene, what you think of doing ? " 
 
 " Not at all, Cross ; it is my intention to explain it to the 
 ship's company before I do it. I may as well take your 
 opinion upon it now. As soon as we are in six fathoms, I 
 intend to cut away the masts, and anchor." 
 
 " That's our only chance, sir, and if it is well done, and the 
 gale abates, it may save some of us ; but how do you intend 
 to anchor ? " 
 
 " I shall back the best bower with the sheet, and let go 
 the small bower at the same time that I do the sheet, so as 
 to ride an even strain." 
 
 " You can't do better, sir ; but that will require time for 
 preparation, to be well done. Do you think that we shall 
 have time, if you wait till we are in six fathoms ? " 
 
 " I don't know but you are right. Cross, and I think it 
 would be better to commence our preparations at once." 
 
 " Ten fathoms, sir," reported the officer of the watch. 
 
 "Very well, I will be on deck directly." 
 
 " Well, sir, we must now go to our duty ; and as we may 
 chance not to talk to one another again, sir," said Cross, " I 
 can only say God bless you ; and I hope that if we do not meet 
 again in this world, we shall in heaven, or as near to it as 
 possible. Good-bye, sir." 
 
 " Good-bye, Cross," replied I, shaking his hand ; " we'll do 
 our duty, at all events. So now for my last dying speech." 
 
 Cross quitted the cabin, and I followed him. As soon as I 
 was on deck, I desired the first lieutenant to turn the hands 
 up, and send them aft. When they were all assembled, with 
 Cross at their head, I stood on one of the carronades, and 
 said : " My lads, I have sent for you, because I consider 
 that, although the gale is evidently breaking, we are shoaling 
 our water so fast, that we are in danger of going on shore 
 before the gale does break. Now, what I intend to do as 
 our best chance, is to cut away the masts, and anchor as soon 
 as we are in six fathoms water ; perhaps we may then ride it 
 out. At all events, we must do our best, and put our trust 
 in Providence. But, my lads, you must be aware that in 
 times of difficulty it is important that we should be all cool 
 and collected, that you must adhere to your discipline, and 
 obey your officers to the last ; if you do not, everything will 
 
 331
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 go wrong instead of right. You have proved yourselves an 
 excellent set of men, and I'm sure you will continue so to do. 
 It is possible we may not have to cut away our masts, or to 
 anchor ; still, we must make every preparation in case it is 
 necessary, and I have, therefore, sent for you, to explain my 
 intentions, and to request that you will all assist me to the 
 best of your abilities ; and I feel convinced that you will, and 
 will do your duty like British seamen. That's all I have to 
 say, my lads. Pipe down, Mr. Cross." 
 
 The ship's company went forward in silence. They per- 
 ceived the full extent of the danger. The first lieutenant 
 and boatswain employed a portion in backing the best bower 
 anchor with the sheet ; the others roved up the cables from 
 the tiers, and coiled them on the main-deck, clear for running. 
 All hands were busily employed, and employment made them 
 forget their fears. The work was done silently, but orderly 
 and steadily. In the meantime we had shoaled to eight 
 fathoms, and it was now nearly three o'clock ; but as it was 
 summer time, the days were long. Indeed, when the weather 
 was fine, there was little or no night, and the weather was 
 Avarm, which was all in our favour. 
 
 When everything was reported ready, I went round to 
 examine and ascertain if the cables would run clear. Satisfied 
 that all was right, I then picked out the men, and appointed 
 those who were most trustworthy to the stations of import- 
 ance ; and, having so done, I then returned to the quarter- 
 deck, and called up the carpenter and some of the topmen 
 to be ready with the axes to cut away the masts and lashings 
 of the booms and boats. Just as these orders were completed, 
 the gale blew fiercer than ever. We were now in seven 
 fathoms water, and pressed heavy by the gale. 
 
 I stood at the break of the gangway, the first lieutenant 
 and master by my side, and Cross a little forward, watching 
 my eye. The men in the chains continued to give the 
 soundings in a clear, steady voice, " By the mark, seven," 
 " Quarter less seven," " And a half six." At last, the man 
 in the chains next to me, a fine old forecastle man, gave the 
 sounding " By the mark, six," and he gave it with a louder 
 voice than before, with a sort of defiance, as much as to say, 
 The time is come, let the elements do their worst. 
 
 The time was come. " Silence, fore and aft. Every man 
 
 332
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 down under the half-deck, except those stationed. Cut away 
 the boom lashings, and clear the boats." This was soon done, 
 and reported. " Now then, my lads, be steady. Cut away 
 the lanyards in the chains." 
 
 One after another the lanyards and backstays were severed ; 
 the rnasts groaned and creaked, and then the foremast and 
 mainmast were over the side almost at the same time ; the 
 mizen followed, as the frigate broached to and righted, leaving 
 the ship's deck a mass of wreck and confusion. But no one 
 was hurt, from the precautions which had been taken,the masts 
 having been cut away before we rounded to to anchor, as other- 
 wise they would have fallen aft, and not gone clear of the ship. 
 
 " Stand by the best bower. Stand clear of the cable. Let 
 go the anchor." 
 
 As soon as the best bower cable was nearly out, the sheet 
 anchor and small bower were let go at the same moment, and 
 the result was to be ascertained. 
 
 CHAPTER XL 
 
 A HE frigate was head to wind, rising and pitching with the 
 heavy sea, but not yet feeling the strain of the cables : the 
 masts lay rolling and beating alongside. 
 
 The ship's company had most of them returned on deck, 
 to view their impending fate, and the carpenters, who had 
 already received their orders, were battening down the 
 hatchways on the main-deck. In a minute the frigate rode to 
 her anchors, and as soon as the strain was on the cables, she 
 dipped, and a tremendous sea broke over her bows, deluging 
 us fore and aft, nearly filling the main-deck, and washing the 
 carpenters away from their half-completed work. A second 
 and a third followed, rolling aft, so as to almost bury the 
 vessel, sweeping away the men, who clung to the cordage 
 and guns, and carrying many of them overboard. 
 
 I had quitted the gangway where there was no hold, and 
 had repaired to the main bitts, behind the stump of the main- 
 mast. Even in this position I should not have been able to 
 hold on, if it had not been for Bob Cross, who was near me, 
 and who passed a rope round my body as I was sweeping 
 
 333
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 away ; but the booms and boats which had been cut adrift, in 
 case of the ship driving on shore broadside, were driven aft 
 with the last tremendous sea, and many men on the quarter- 
 deck were crushed and mangled. 
 
 After the third sea had swept over us, there was a pause, 
 and Cross said to me, "We had better go down on the main- 
 deck, Captain Keene, and get the half-ports open if possible." 
 We did so, and with great difficulty found the people to 
 help us ; for, as it may be imagined, the confusion was now 
 very great; but the carpenters were again collected, and the 
 half-ports got out, and then the battening down was com- 
 pleted ; for, although she continued to ship seas fore and aft, 
 they were not so heavy as the first three, which had so nearly 
 swamped her. 
 
 I again went on deck, followed by Cross, who would not 
 leave me. Most of" the men had lashed themselves to the guns 
 and belaying pins, but I looked in vain for the first lieutenant 
 and master ; they were standing at the gangway at the time 
 of the first sea breaking over us, and it is to be presumed 
 that they were washed overboard, for I never saw them again. 
 
 We had hardly been on deck, and taken our old position at 
 the bitts, when the heavy seas again poured over us ; but the 
 booms having been cleared, and the ports on the main-deck 
 open, they did not sweep us with the same force as before. 
 
 "She cannot stand this long," said I, as we clung to the bitts. 
 
 " No, sir, the cables must part with such a heavy strain ; or 
 if they do not, we shall drag our anchors till we strike on the 
 sands." 
 
 " And then we shall go to pieces ? " 
 
 " Yes, sir ; but do not forget to get to the wreck of the 
 masts, if you possibly can. The best chance will be there." 
 
 "Bad's the best, Cross; however, that was my intention." 
 
 The reader will be surprised at my having no conversation 
 with any other party but Cross ; but the fact was, that 
 although it was only occasionally that a heavy sea poured 
 over us, we were blinded by the continual spray in which the 
 frigate was enveloped, and which prevented us not only from 
 seeing our own position, but even a few feet from us ; and, 
 as any one who had not a firm hold, when the seas poured 
 over the deck, was almost certain to be washed overboard, 
 every man clung to where he was ; indeed, there were not 
 
 334
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 fifty men on deck ; for those who had not been washed over- 
 board by the first seas, had hastened to get under the half- 
 deck ; and many had been washed overboard in the attempt. 
 
 The most painful part was to hear the groaning and cries 
 for help of the poor fellows who lay jammed under the heavy 
 spars and boats which had been washed aft, and to whom it 
 was impossible to afford any relief without the assistance of a 
 large body of men. But all I have described since the anchors 
 were let go occurred in a few minutes. 
 
 On a sudden, the frigate heeled over to starboard, and at 
 the same time a sea broke over her chestree, which nearly 
 drowned us where we were clinging. As soon as the pouring 
 off of the water enabled us to recover our speech, " She has 
 parted, Cross, and all is over with us," said I. 
 
 " Yes, sir ; as soon as she strikes, she will break up in ten 
 minutes. We must not stay here, as she will part amidships." 
 
 I felt the truth of the observation, and waiting until a 
 heavy sea had passed over us, contrived to gain the after 
 ladder, and descend. As soon as we were on the main-deck, 
 we crawled to the cabin, and seated ourselves by the after- 
 gun, Cross having made a hold on to a ring-bolt for us with 
 his silk handkerchief. 
 
 There were many men in the cabin, silently waiting their 
 doom. They knew that all was over, that nothing could be 
 done ; yet they still contrived to touch their hats respectfully 
 to me as I passed. 
 
 " My lads," said I, as soon as I had secured my hold, " the 
 cables have parted, and the ship will strike, and go to pieces 
 in a very short time ; recollect that the masts to leeward are 
 your best chance." 
 
 Those who were near me said, "Thank you, Captain 
 Keene ; " but the words were scarcely out of their mouths, 
 when a shock passed through the whole vessel, and com- 
 municated itself to our very hearts. The ship had struck on 
 the sand, and the beams and timbers had not ceased trem- 
 bling and groaning, when a sea struck her larboard broadside, 
 throwing her over on her beam-ends, so that the starboard 
 side of the main-deck and the guns were under water. 
 
 It would be impossible after this to detail what occurred 
 in a clear and correct manner, as the noise and confusion 
 were so terrible. At every sea hurled against the sides of 
 
 335
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 the vessel, the resistance to them became less. What with 
 the crashing of the beams, the breaking up of the tim- 
 bers, and the guns to windward, as their fastenings gave 
 way, tumbling with a tremendous crash to leeward, and 
 passing through the ship's sides, the occasional screams 
 mixed with the other noise, the pouring, dashing, and wash- 
 ing of the waters, the scene was appalling. At last, one 
 louder crash than any of the former announced that the 
 vessel had yielded to the terrific force of the waves, and had 
 parted amidships. After this there was little defence against 
 them, even where we were clinging, for the waters poured 
 in, as if maddened by their success, through the passage 
 formed by the separation of the vessel, and came bounding 
 on, as if changing their direction on purpose to overwhelm 
 us. As the two parts of the vessel were thrown higher up, 
 the shocks were more severe, and indeed the waves appeared 
 to have more power than before, in consequence of their 
 being so increased in weight from the quantity of sand which 
 was mixed up with them. Another crash ! the sides of 
 the after-part of the vessel had given way, and the heavy 
 guns, disengaged, flew to leeward, and we found ourselves 
 without shelter from the raging waters. 
 
 The part of the wreck on which Cross and I were sitting 
 was so completely on its beam-ends, that the deck was 
 within a trifle of being perpendicular. To walk was im- 
 possible : all that we could do was to slide down into the 
 water to leeward ; but little was to be gained by that, as 
 there was no egress. We therefore remained for more than 
 an hour in the same position, wearied with clinging, and the 
 continual suffocation we received from the waves, as they 
 deluged us. We perceived that the wreck was gradually 
 settling down deeper and deeper in the sand ; it was more 
 steady in consequence, but at the same time the waves 
 had more power over the upper part. And so it proved ; for 
 one enormous sea came in, blowing up the quarter-deck over 
 our heads, tearing away the planking and timbers, and 
 hurling them to leeward. This, at all events, set us free, 
 although it exposed us more than before ; we could now see 
 about us, that is, we could see to leeward, and Cross pointed 
 out to me the mainmast tossing about in the boiling 
 water, with the maintop now buried, and now rising out 
 
 336
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 clear. I nodded my head in assent. He made a sign to say 
 that he would go first after the next wave had passed over us. 
 
 I found myself alone, and as soon as I had cleared my 
 eyes of the salt-water, I perceived Cross in the surge to 
 leeward, making for the floating mast. He gained it, and 
 waved his hand. I immediately followed him, and, after a 
 short buffet, gained a place by his side, just behind the 
 maintop, which afforded us considerable shelter from the 
 seas. Indeed, as the main-mast was in a manner anchored 
 by the lee rigging to the wreck of the vessel, the latter 
 served as a breakwater, and the sea was, therefore, com- 
 paratively smooth, and I found my position infinitely more 
 agreeable than when I was clinging on the wreck. I could 
 now breathe freely, as it was seldom I was wholly underwater; 
 neither was it necessary, as before, to cling for your life. 
 
 On looking round me, I found that about twenty men 
 were hanging on to the mast. Many of them appeared quite 
 exhausted, and had not strength left to obtain a more 
 favourable berth. The position taken by Cross and myself 
 was very secure, being between the maintop and the cat- 
 harpings, and the water was so warm that we did not feel 
 the occasional immersion : five other men were close to us, 
 but not a word was said, indeed, hardly a recognition 
 exchanged. At that time we thought only of immediate 
 preservation, and had little feeling for anybody else. 
 
 CHAPTER XLI 
 
 J_ HE night was now coming on ; the rolling waves changed 
 from the yellow tinge given by the sand to green, and then 
 to purple ; at last all was black except the white foaming 
 breakers. 
 
 Exhausted by fatigue, it had not been dark more than two 
 hours, when I felt an irresistible desire to sleep, and I have 
 no doubt that I did slumber in this position, half in and half 
 out of the water, for some time ; for when I was roused up 
 by losing my balance, I looked above and perceived that the 
 sky was clear, and the stars shining brightly. I then looked 
 around me, and it was evident that the water was not so 
 
 337 y
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 agitated as it had been ; the wind too had subsided ; its 
 roaring had ceased, although it still whistled strong. 
 
 " Cross ! " said I. 
 
 " Here I am, Captain Keene, close under your lee." 
 
 <e The gale is broke ; we shall have fair weather before 
 the morning." 
 
 " Yes, sir ; I have thought so some time." 
 
 " Thank God for His mercy ; we must trust that He will 
 not leave us here to perish miserably." 
 
 " No, I hope not," replied Cross ; " let us trust in Him ; 
 but I confess I see but little chance." 
 
 " So have many others, yet they have been saved, Cross," 
 replied I. 
 
 "Very true, sir," replied he ; "I wish it was daylight." 
 
 We had, however, three or four hours to wait ; but during 
 that time the wind gradually subsided, and then went down 
 to a light and fitful breeze. At dawn of day the mast rose 
 and fell with the swell of the sea, which still heaved after 
 the late commotion, but without any run in any particular 
 direction, for it was now calm. I had been sitting on the 
 mast with my back against the futtock-shrouds ; I now rose 
 up with difficulty, for I was sorely bruised, and stood upon 
 the mast clear from the water, to look around me. About 
 thirty yards from us was the wreck of the foremast, with 
 many men clinging to it. The jnizen-mast had broken 
 adrift. The fore part of the frigate was several feet above 
 water, and the bowsprit steeved in the air ; of the after part 
 there were but three or four broken timbers to be seen 
 clear of the water, so deep had it been buried in the sand. 
 
 Cross had risen on his feet, and was standing by me, when 
 we were hailed from the wreck of the fore-mast, " Main-mast, 
 ahoy ! " 
 
 " Halloo ! " replied Cross. 
 
 " Have you got the captain on board ? " 
 
 " Yes," replied Bob ; " all alive and hearty ! " A faint 
 huzzah, which was the return, affected me sensibly. That 
 my men should think of me when in such a position was 
 soothing to my feelings ; but as I looked at them on the other 
 mast and those around me, and calculated that there could 
 not be more than forty men left out of such a noble ship's 
 company, I could have wept. But it was time for action: 
 
 338
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 " Cross/' said I, " now that it is calm, I think that we shall 
 be better on the fore part of the frigate than here, half in 
 and half out of water. The forecastle is still remaining, and 
 the weather bulwarks will shelter the men ; besides, if any 
 vessels should come in sight, we should more easily be able 
 to make signals, and to attract their attention." 
 
 "Very true, sir," replied Cross; "and as there are many 
 men here who cannot hold on much longer, we must try if 
 we cannot haul them on board. Do you feel strong enough 
 to swim to the wreck ? " " Yes, quite, Cross." 
 
 "Then we'll start together, sir, and see how matters are." 
 
 I dropped into the sea, followed by Cross ; and as the 
 distance from us was not forty yards, we soon gained the 
 wreck of the fore part of the frigate. The lee gunnel was 
 just above the water ; we clambered over it, and found the 
 deck still whole ; the weather portion as white as snow, and 
 quite dry. We gained the weather bulwarks, and looked in 
 the offing in case there should be any vessel, but we could 
 see nothing. 
 
 "Now, sir, we had better hail, and tell all those who can 
 swim to come to us." 
 
 We did so, and six men from the main-mast and nine from 
 the fore-mast soon joined us. 
 
 " Now, my lads," said I, " we must look after those who 
 cannot get here, and try and save them. Get all the ends of 
 ropes from the belaying pins, bend them on one to another, 
 and then we will return and make the men fast, and you 
 shall haul them on board." 
 
 This was soon done ; Cross and I took the end in our 
 hands, and swam back to the main-mast. One of the top- 
 men, with a broken arm, was the first that was made fast, 
 and when the signal was given, hauled through the water 
 to the wreck ; six or seven more followed in succession. 
 Two men swam back every time with the rope, and accom- 
 panied those who were hauled on board, that they might 
 not sink. There were many more hanging to different parts 
 of the main-rnast, but on examination they were found to be 
 quite dead. We sent on board all that showed any symptoms 
 of life, and then we swam to the fore-mast, and assisted those 
 who were hanging to it. In about two hours our task was 
 completed, and we mustered twenty-six on the wreck. 
 
 339
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 We were glad to shelter ourselves under the bulwark, 
 where we all lay huddled up together; before noon, most of 
 the poor fellows had forgotten their sufferings in a sound 
 sleep. Cross, I, and the man with the broken arm, were the 
 only three awake ; the latter was in too much pain to find 
 repose, and, moreover, suffered from extreme thirst. 
 
 A breeze now sprang up from the southward, which 
 cheered our spirits, as without wind there was little chance 
 of receiving any assistance. Night again came on, and the 
 men still slept. Cross and I lay down, and were glad to 
 follow their example: the night was cold, and when we lay 
 down we did not feel much from hunger or thirst ; but when 
 the morning dawned, we woke in suffering, not from hunger, 
 but from thirst. Everybody cried out for water. I told the 
 men that talking would only make them feel it more, and 
 advised them to put their shirt-sleeves in their mouths, and 
 suck them, and then I climbed upon the bulwarks to see if 
 there was anything in sight. I knew that the greatest 
 chance was that the cutter would be looking after us ; but, 
 at the same time, it was not very likely that she would come 
 so near to the sands. 
 
 I had been an hour on the gunnel, when Cross came up to 
 me. " It's banking up, sir, to the southward : I hope we are 
 not going to have any more bad weather." 
 
 " I have no fear of a gale, although we may have thick 
 weather," replied I ; " that would be almost as bad for us, 
 as we should perish on the wreck before we are discovered." 
 
 " I am going to lower myself down into the galley, Captain 
 Keene, to see if I can find anything." 
 
 " I fear you will not be successful," replied I, " for the 
 coppers and ranges are all carried away." 
 
 " I know that, sir ; but I have been thinking of the cook's 
 closet we had built up above the bowsprit. I know that he 
 used to stow away many things there, and perhaps there 
 may be something. I believe the shortest way will be to go 
 to leeward, and swim round to it." 
 
 Cross then left me, and I continued to look out. About 
 an hour afterwards he returned, and told me that he had 
 easily opened it with his knife, and had found eight or nine 
 pounds of raw potatoes, and a bucketful of slush. " We are 
 not hungry enough to eat this now, sir; but there is enough 
 
 340
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 to keep the life in us all for three or four days at least ; 
 that is, if we could get water, and I expect we shall feel the 
 want of that dreadfully in a short time. I would give a 
 great deal if I could only find a drop to give that poor fellow 
 Anderson, with his broken arm ; it is terribly swelled, and he 
 must suffer very much." 
 
 " Did you find anything in the closet to put water into, 
 Cross, in case we should get any ? " 
 
 "Yes; there's two or three kids, and some small breakers, 
 Captain Keene." 
 
 " Well, then, you had better get them ready ; for those 
 clouds rise so fast, that we may have rain before morning, 
 and if so, we must not lose the chance." 
 
 " Why, it does look like rain, sir," replied Cross. " I'll take 
 one or two of the men with me, to assist in getting them up." 
 
 I watched the horizon till night again set in. We were 
 all very faint and distressed for water, and the cool of the 
 evening somewhat relieved us ; the breeze, too, was fresh. 
 The men had remained quietly in the shade as I had advised 
 them ; but, although patient, they evidently suffered much. 
 Once more we all attempted to forget ourselves in repose. 
 I was soundly asleep, when I was woke up by Cross. 
 
 "Captain Keene, it is raining, and it will soon rain much 
 harder; now, if you will order the men, they will soon 
 collect water enough." 
 
 " Call them up immediately, Cross ; we must not lose this 
 providential succour. It may save all our lives." 
 
 The men were soon on the alert ; the rain came down in 
 a steady shower : and as soon as they were wet through, 
 they took off their shirts, and dabbling them into the water 
 as it ran down to leeward, squeezed it out into their mouths, 
 until their wants were satisfied, and then, under the direc- 
 tion of Cross, commenced filling the three breakers and four 
 tubs which had been brought up. They had time to fill 
 them, and to spare, for the rain continued till the morning. 
 The tubs and breakers were securely slung under the fore- 
 bitts for future use, and they then continued to drink till 
 they could drink no more. 
 
 3*1
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 CHAPTER XLII 
 
 I HE sun rose and chased away the clouds, and the heat 
 was overpowering. What would have been our situation if it 
 had not pleased Heaven to refresh us ? 
 
 The consequence of their thirst being appeased made the 
 demand for food imperative, and a raw potato was given to 
 each man. The day passed, and so did a third and fourth, 
 and our hopes began to fail us, when at daylight the next 
 morning I spied a sail to the westward. The breeze was 
 light, but the vessel was evidently coming down towards us, 
 and before noon we made it out to be the cutter. 
 
 We then sat on the bulwarks, and held out a white shirt, 
 as a signal to attract their attention. When about three 
 miles from us, the cutter rounded to, not appearing to notice 
 us, and for two hours we were left in this state of maddening 
 anxiety and suspense, when at last we perceived her bows 
 pay off, and she again stood towards us. They had at last 
 seen us, and as soon as they had run down to within three 
 cables' length, the boat was lowered and sent to take us off. 
 In three trips we were all on board, and devoutly thanked 
 Heaven for our preservation. 
 
 The lieutenant of the cutter said that at first the sun 
 prevented his seeing us, which I believe was the fact ; bnt he 
 acknowledged that he had no idea that we had been wrecked, 
 although he thought that the Dryad was, as he had seen a 
 mast floating, and sending a boat to look at it, found her 
 name on the cross-trees. We were, however, too much 
 exhausted to enter into much conversation. As soon as we 
 had been supplied with food, we were all put to bed in their 
 hammocks ; the first lieutenant resigned his standing bed- 
 place to me. A long sleep recovered me, and I felt little the 
 worse for what I had suffered, and sat down to a breakfast at 
 noon on the following day with a good appetite. The cutter 
 had, by my directions, shaped a course for the island of Heli- 
 goland, where we should find means of returning to England. 
 
 " I have letters for you, Captain Keene," said the lieutenant, 
 " if you are well enough to read them." 
 
 342
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 " Thank you, Mr. D ; I am now quite well, and will 
 
 be happy to have them." 
 
 The lieutenant brought me a large packet, and I took a 
 position on the sofa to read them comfortably while he went 
 on deck. I first opened those on service those, of course, 
 had little interest for me, now that I had lost my ship I 
 skimmed them over, and then threw them on the table 
 one after another. There were three private letters from 
 England, one of which was in Lord de Versely's handwriting; 
 I opened it first. It was very kind, but short, complaining 
 that he had not been very well lately. The second was 
 from my mother. I read it : it contained nothing of import- 
 ance ; and then I took up the third, which had a black seal. 
 I opened it ; it was from Mr. Warden, acquainting me that 
 Lord de Versely had expired very suddenly, on his return 
 from the House of Lords, of an ossification of the heart. 
 
 In my weak state this blow was too much for me, and I 
 fainted. How long I remained in that state I cannot say ; 
 but when I came to my senses, I found myself still down 
 in the cabin. I rallied as well as I could ; but it was some 
 time before I could take up the letter again and finish it. 
 He stated that his lordship had left me all his personal 
 property, which was all that he could leave ; that the library 
 and wines were of some value, and that there would be about 
 a thousand pounds left at the banker's, when the funeral 
 expenses and debts had been paid. "Oh ! if he could but 
 have left me his family name ! " cried I ; "it was all I 
 coveted. My father ! my kind father ! I may really say, 
 who will lament your loss as I do ? " I threw myself on the 
 pillow of the sofa, and for a long while shed bitter tears, not 
 unmixed, I must own ; for my grief at his death was increased 
 by my disappointment in having for ever lost the great object 
 of my wishes. 
 
 The lieutenant of the cutter came down into the cabin, 
 and I was compelled to hide my emotion. I complained of 
 headache and weakness, and collecting the letters, I again 
 lay down in the standing bed-place, and drawing the curtains, 
 I was left to my own reflections. But there was a sad tumult 
 in my mind. I could not keep my ideas upon one subject 
 for a moment. I was feverish and excited, and at last my 
 head was so painful that I could think no more. Fortunately, 
 
 343
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 exhaustion threw me again into a sound sleep, and I did 
 not wake till the next morning. When I did, I had to 
 recollect where I was, and what had happened. I knew 
 that there was something dreadful which had occurred. 
 Again it flashed into my memory. Lord de Versely was 
 dead. I groaned, and fell back on the pillow. 
 
 " Are you very ill, Captain Keene ? " said a voice close to 
 me. I opened the curtains, and perceived that it was Cross 
 who was standing by my bedside. 
 
 "I am indeed, Cross, very ill; I have very bad news. 
 Lord de Versely is dead." 
 
 "That is bad news, sir," replied Cross "very bad news, 
 worse than losing the frigate. But, Captain Keene, we must 
 have our ups and downs in this world. You have had a long 
 run of good fortune, and you must not be surprised at a 
 change. It is hard to lose your frigate and your father at 
 the same time ; but you have not lost your life, which is a 
 great mercy to be thankful for." 
 
 I turned away, for my heart was full of bitterness. Cross, 
 perceiving my mood, left me, and I remained in a state of 
 sullen indifference, never rising from the bed-place during 
 the remainder of the time that I was on board. 
 
 On the second day we arrived at Heligoland, and I was 
 requested by the governor to take up my quarters with him, 
 until an opportunity occurred for my return to England. My 
 spirits were, however, so much weighed down that I could 
 not rally. I brooded over my misfortunes, and I thought 
 that the time was now come when I was to meet a reverse of 
 the prosperity which I had so long enjoyed. 
 
 The sudden death of Lord de Versely, at the age of fifty- 
 six, left me without a patron, and had destroyed all my hopes 
 centred in him. The object of my ambition was, I considered, 
 for ever lost to me. There was now no chance of my being 
 acknowledged as a member of his family. Then the loss of 
 so fine a frigate, and such a noble ship's company. That I 
 should be honourably acquitted by a court-martial I had not 
 a doubt ; but I had no chance of future employment ; for, 
 now that Lord de Versely was dead, I had no one to support 
 my claims. My prospects, therefore, in the service were all 
 gone, as well as the visions I had indulged in. I dwelt with 
 some pleasure upon the idea that Lord de Versely had left 
 
 314
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 me his personal property it proved his regard ; but I wanted 
 his family name, and I preferred that to thousands per annum. 
 The second day after our arrival, Cross called, and was 
 admitted. He found me in bad spirits, and tried all he could 
 to rouse me. At last he said, " As for the loss of the frigate, 
 Captain Keene, no human endeavour could have saved her, 
 and no one could have done his duty better than you did, as 
 the court-martial will prove ; but, sir, I think it would be 
 proper just now to show that your zeal for the service is as 
 strong as ever." 
 
 " And how am I to do that, Cross ? " 
 
 " Why, sir, you know as well as we all do how the French- 
 men are going to the wall ; that they have been thrashed 
 out of Russia, and that they are retreating everywhere. They 
 say that they have left Hamburg ; and I understand that the 
 gun-brigs here are going on an expedition from this island, 
 either to-morrow or next day, to storm the batteries of Cux- 
 haven, and so create a diversion, as they call it and very 
 good diversion it is licking those French rascals. Now, 
 Captain Keene, if I may take the liberty of saying so, would 
 it not be as well to take as many of your men as are able to 
 go and join the storming party? Much better than sitting 
 here all day, melancholy." 
 
 " It's the first I've heard of it ; are you sure you are 
 correct ? " 
 
 " How should you hear it, sir, shut up here, and seeing 
 nobody ? It's true enough, sir ; they were telling off the men 
 as I came up, and I think they start at daylight to-morrow." 
 
 "Well, Cross, I will think of it, and let you know my 
 decision if you call here in half-an-hour." 
 
 Cross left me, and I was still undecided when the governor 
 called to pay me a visit. After the first exchange of civilities, 
 I asked him if the report was true that there was an expedi- 
 tion about to proceed to Cuxhaven. His reply was, that the 
 Russians had entered Hamburg, which the French had 
 evacuated on the llth, and that the French garrisons at 
 Cuxhaven were reported to be in a very distressed state, and, 
 in consequence, the Blazer and another gun-brig were about 
 to proceed to attack the forts. 
 
 Hamburg ! thought I ; why, Minnie Vanderwelt is at 
 Hamburg with her father. I will go and try if I cannot get 
 
 345
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 to Hamburg. The remembrance of Minnie gave a spur to 
 my energies, and created a new stimulus. I then told the 
 governor that I had a few men doing nothing ; that I would 
 join them to the expedition, and serve as a volunteer. The 
 governor thanked me for my zeal, and I left him to go down 
 and communicate my intentions to the commanding officer of 
 the gun-brig, who expressed himself most happy at my assist- 
 ance and co-operation. 
 
 CHAPTER XLIII 
 
 neither my men nor I had any luggage to hamper us 
 for we had just the clothes we stood in we were not long 
 getting ready. We started next morning, and on entering 
 the river, found that the French had destroyed their flotilla, 
 and soon afterwards we were invited by the people to come 
 on shore and take possession of the batteries which the 
 French had evacuated. I remained with Cross and my men 
 on shore at Cuxhaxen, while the brigs went up the river, in 
 pursuit of a privateer. 
 
 After a day or two, tired of inactivity, and anxious to arrive 
 at Hamburg, I proposed to Cross that he should accompany 
 me, which he cheerfully acceded to. I had drawn a bill at 
 Heligoland, so that we were in no want of money, and we 
 set off on our expedition. We had not, however, proceeded 
 far before we were informed that the road to Hamburg was 
 so full of French troops, scattered about, that it would be 
 impossible to gain the city without we made a detour. As 
 we knew that our throats would be cut by these disorganised 
 parties, we followed the advice given to us, walking from 
 village to village, until we had put Hamburg between us and 
 the river. But when there, we found that we could not 
 approach the imperial city, but were obliged to direct our 
 steps more inland. At last, we heard that the inhabitants 
 of the town of Lunenburg had risen, and driven out the 
 French garrison, and I resolved to proceed there, as it was 
 more advisable than being continually in danger of being 
 picked up by the French stragglers, who were committing 
 every enormity that could be imagined. 
 
 346
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 We arrived safe ; stated who we were to the authorities, 
 and were well received. But we had not been there more 
 than two days, when the rejoicings and braggings of the 
 townspeople, on account of the late victory over the French 
 garrison, were turned to consternation by the intelligence 
 that General Moraud was advancing with a considerable force 
 to retake the town. The panic was so great, that all idea 
 of defence was in vain ; and at the very time that I was en- 
 treating them to make a -stand, the French troops poured in 
 and two cuirassiers galloped up, and seized upon Cross and 
 me. A few minutes afterwards, General Moraud came up, 
 and inquired, in a rough tone, who we were. I replied in 
 French, that we were English officers. 
 
 " Take them away," said he, " and secure them well ; I'll 
 make an example here that shan't be forgotten." 
 
 We were taken to the guard-room, where we remained 
 shut up for the night. The next morning one of the cuiras- 
 siers looked into our cell. I asked him whether we could 
 not have something to eat. 
 
 " Cela ne vaut pas la peine. Mon ami, vous n'aurez pas le 
 temps pour la digestion ; dans im demi-lieure vous serez 
 fusilles." 
 
 " May I ask the English of that, Captain Keene ? " replied 
 Cross. 
 
 " Yes, it is very pleasant. He says that it's not worth 
 while eating anything, as we shall be shot in half-an-hour." 
 
 "Well, I suppose they'll shoot us first, and try us after- 
 wards," replied Cross. " Won't they give us a reason ? " 
 
 " I suspect not, Cross. I am sorry that I have got you into 
 this scrape ; as for myself, I care little about it." 
 
 " I am sorry for poor Jane, sir," replied Cross ; " but we all 
 owe Heaven a death ; and, after all, it's not worth making a 
 fuss about." 
 
 Our conversation was here interrupted by a party of French 
 soldiers, who opened the door, and ordered us to follow them. 
 We had not far to go, for we were led out to the Grand Place 
 before the prison, where we found the French troops drawn 
 up, and General Moraud, with his officers round him, standing 
 in the centre. At twenty yards' distance, and surrounded 
 by the troops, which did not amount to more than three 
 hundred, were thirty of the principal inhabitants of the town, 
 
 347
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 pinioned, and handkerchiefs tied over their eyes, preparatory 
 to their being shot ; this being the terrible example that the 
 general had threatened. 
 
 " Look, Cross/' said I, " what a handful of men these 
 Frenchmen have retaken the town with. Why, if we had 
 resisted, we might have laughed at them." 
 
 " We won't laugh any more, I expect," replied Bob. 
 
 " Allans," said the corporal to us. 
 
 " Where ? " replied I. 
 
 " To your friends, there/' replied he, pointing to the towns- 
 people, who were about to be shot. 
 
 " I wish to speak to the general," replied I, resisting. 
 
 " No, no ; you must go." 
 
 "\ will speak to the general," replied I, pushing the corporal 
 on one side, and walking to where the general was standing. 
 
 " Well ? " said the general fiercely. 
 
 " I wish to know, sir," replied I, " by what law you are 
 guided in shooting us. We are English officers, here on duty 
 to assist against the French, and at the most can only be 
 prisoners of war. Upon what grounds do you order us to 
 be shot ? " 
 
 " As spies," replied the general. 
 
 " I am no spy, sir ; I am a post-captain in the English navy, 
 who joined with the seamen saved from the wreck of my 
 frigate in the attack upon Cuxhaven, and there is my boat- 
 swain, who came up with me to go to Hamburg. At all 
 events, I am fully justified in siding against the French ; and 
 to shoot us will be a murder, which will not fail to be 
 revenged." 
 
 " You may pass yourself off as the captain of a frigate, but 
 your dress disproves it, and I have better information. You 
 are two spies, and smugglers, and therefore you will be shot." 
 
 " I tell you before all your officers that I am Captain 
 Keene, of the Circe frigate, belonging to His Britannic 
 Majesty, and no spy ; if you choose to shoot me now, I leave 
 my death to be revenged by my country." 
 
 At this moment an officer in naval uniform stepped forward 
 and looked me in the face. 
 
 " General Moraud," said he, "what that officer says is true ; 
 he is Captain Keene, and I was prisoner on board of his 
 vessel ; and I also know the other man as well." 
 
 348
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 "Captain Vangilt, I do not request your interference," 
 replied the general. 
 
 " But, general, as an officer in the marine of the emperor, 
 it is my duty to state to you, that you are deceived, and 
 that this officer is the person that he states himself to be. 
 Messieurs," continued Captain Vangilt, addressing those about 
 the general, " I assure you it is true, and I am under the 
 greatest obligation to this officer for his kindness and humanity 
 when I was his prisoner." 
 
 " I recognise you now, Mr. Vangilt," replied I ; " and I 
 thank you for your evidence." 
 
 " You see, general, he knows me by name : I must demand 
 the life of this British officer." 
 
 The other officers then spoke to the general, who heard 
 all they had to say, and then, with a sardonic grin, replied 
 
 " Gentlemen, he may be an officer, but still he is a spy." 
 
 At that moment an orderly came up on horseback, and, 
 dismounting, gave a note to the general. 
 
 "Sucre bleu!" cried he; "then we'll have our revenge 
 first at all events. Soldiers, take these two men, and put 
 them in the centre, with the others." 
 
 Vangilt pleaded and entreated in vain : at last, in his rage, 
 he called the general " a coward, and a madman." 
 
 " Captain Vangilt, you will answer that at some other time," 
 replied the general ; " at present we will carry our will into 
 execution. Lead them away." 
 
 Vangilt then covered his face with his hands, and all the 
 other officers showed signs of great disgust. 
 
 " Farewell, Vangilt," said I, in French ; " I thank you for 
 your interference, although you have not succeeded with the 
 scoundrel." 
 
 "Take them away !" roared the general. 
 
 At that moment the report of musketry was heard in drop- 
 ping shots. 
 
 "Well, if ever I saw such a bloody villain," said Cross. 
 "Take that, at all events," continued Bob, shying his hat 
 right into the general's face. "I only wish it was a 32- 
 pounder, you murdering thief." 
 
 The rage of the general may easily be imagined. Once 
 more he gave his orders, drawing his sword in a menacing 
 way at his own soldiers, who now forced us towards the part 
 
 349
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 of the square where the other victims were collected. As 
 soon as we were there, they wanted to blind our eyes, but that 
 both I and Bob positively refused, and a delay was created 
 by our resistance. The musketry was now approaching much 
 nearer; and a few seconds afterwards the general gave the word 
 for the party to advance who were to execute the sentence. 
 
 The other prisoners kneeled down ; but I and Cross would 
 not ; and while we were resisting, the general repeated his 
 order to fire. But the men were confused with the advance 
 of the enemy, and the impossibility to fire while Cross and I 
 not only resisted the soldiers, but held them so fast, that 
 had the party fii'ed they must have shot them as well as us. 
 A cry " To arms ! " was given, and the troops all wheeled 
 round in front to repel the enemy. A loud hurrah was 
 followed by an inpouring of some hundred Cossacks, with 
 their long spears, who in a few seconds charged and routed 
 the French, who retreated in the greatest confusion by the 
 different streets which led into the Grand Place. 
 
 " Hurrah ! we are saved," cried Cross, snatching up a 
 musket that had been dropped by a soldier. I did the same, 
 and pursued the retreating French, till a bullet through my 
 leg put a stop to my progress. I called to Cross, who came 
 to my assistance, and he helped me back to the Grand Place, 
 which was now clear of troops. 
 
 CHAPTER XUV 
 
 1 HE Cossacks having divided, and gone in pursuit of the 
 French, I pointed out to Cross a hotel, and requested him to 
 help me there. As we crossed the square, strewed with the 
 dead and wounded, we passed close to General Moraud, who 
 was breathing his last. 
 
 "See, Cross," said I, "there is retribution. He intended 
 that we should fall where he now lies." 
 
 The general recognised us, gave a heavy groan, and, turn- 
 ing on his back, fell dead. 
 
 As soon as I gained the hotel, I was taken up into a room, 
 and made as comfortable as I could be until my wound could 
 be dressed 
 
 35
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 " We're well out of it this time, sir/' said Cross. 
 
 "Yes, indeed, Bob ; this has indeed been a miraculous pre- 
 servation, and we ought to thank Heaven for it." 
 
 " Why, Captain Keene, I thought just now you did not 
 care whether you lived or died." 
 
 " No more I did at that time, Cross ; but when we are so 
 wonderfully preserved, we cannot think but that we are pre- 
 served for better things ; and as Providence has interfered, it 
 points out to us that it is our duty to live." 
 
 "Well, I'm glad to hear you say that, sir. There's all the 
 troops coming back. What queer-looking chaps they are, 
 with their long lances, and long beards ! " 
 
 " Yes ; they are Cossacks Russian irregular cavalry." 
 
 " Irregular enough, I don't doubt ; but they spitted the 
 Frenchmen nicely. They look exactly what I thought the 
 Pope of Rome was like." 
 
 " Cross, call the master of the hotel, and tell him to come 
 here." When the man came, I desired him to let the com- 
 mander of the allied troops know that an English captain was 
 wounded, and required surgical assistance. The master of 
 the hotel went to the burgomaster, who was one of those who 
 had been ordered to be shot ; and the burgomaster, who was 
 now in company with the Russian commander, made known 
 what I required. In about an hour a surgeon came, and my 
 wound was dressed. The burgomaster called soon afterwards, 
 and expressed his obligation to me ; " For," said he, " if you 
 had not created the delay which you did by your resistance 
 it would have been all over with us by this time." 
 
 " You have to thank a Dutch naval officer of the name of 
 Vangilt," replied I ; "it is he who saved us all ; and if he 
 is not hurt, you must be kind to him, and bring him to me. 
 I will get him his parole, if he is a prisoner. Will you see 
 to it, burgomaster ? " 
 
 " I will," replied he, " as soon as we are a little more 
 tranquil ; but, what with fright and confusion, none of us 
 know what we are about. You were right, sir, in persuading 
 us to defend ourselves. We might easily have beaten off the 
 small force of General Moraud ; but we thought he had ten 
 thousand men at least. We will do better another time ; but 
 the French are now in full retreat everywhere." 
 
 That night, after dusk, Captain Vangilt came into my 
 
 351
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 room : he had been a prisoner ; but the burgomaster made 
 inquiries, and let him out, which, as chief magistrate, he had 
 the power to do. Vangilt embraced me with much warmth, 
 and expressed his regret that he could not persuade that 
 wretch, Moraud, from his murderous intentions. 
 
 "It came to the same thing, Vangilt; I owe you my life; for 
 if you had not created the delay, we should have been shot." 
 
 " That's true," replied he. " How fortunate it was that, 
 as my squadron of gunboats were destroyed, I consented to 
 join Moraud with what men I could collect, to surprise the 
 town. Are you badly wounded ?" 
 
 " No, not seriously, I believe ; I hope to be able to get to 
 Hamburg in a few days." 
 
 " There is more than one there who will be delighted to 
 see you." 
 
 " Is Mr. Vanderwelt alive and well ? " 
 
 " Oh yes ; and Minnie, my pretty cousin, is still unmarried." 
 Vangilt smiled as he made this reply. 
 
 " I must ask for your parole, Vangilt, and then you can 
 go to Hamburg with us." 
 
 " With all my heart," replied he ; " for we are tired of war, 
 and as I am a Dutchman and not a Frenchman, I care little 
 for the reverses we have met with ; all I hope is, that Holland 
 may become a kingdom again, and not a French state, as 
 it is now." 
 
 The next day I was visited by the Russian commandant, 
 who very willingly granted me the parole of Vangilt. In a 
 week I was well enough to travel by slow journeys to Ham- 
 burg, lying on mattresses in a small covered waggon, and 
 escorted by Cross and Vangilt. A few hours before my 
 arrival, Vangilt went ahead to give notice of my coming, and 
 on the evening of the second day I found myself in a luxurious 
 chamber, with every comfort, in the company of Mr. Vander- 
 welt, and with the beaming eyes of Minnie watching over me. 
 
 The report of Minnie's beauty was fully warranted. When 
 she first made her appearance, the effect upon me was quite 
 electrical : her style was radiant, and almost dazzling a 
 something you did not expect to find in the human counte- 
 nance. Their reception of me was all that I could desire ; 
 their affection shown towards me, their anxiety about my 
 wound, and joy at once more having me under their roof, 
 
 352
 
 PERCIVAL KEENS 
 
 proved that I had not been forgotten. After a short time 
 Vangilt left the room, and I remained on the sofa, one hand 
 in the grasp of Mr. Vanderwelt, the other holding the not 
 unwilling one of Minnie. That evening I made known to 
 them all that had taken place since I last wrote to them, 
 winding up with the loss of my frigate, the death of Lord de 
 Versely, and my subsequent capture and rescue. 
 
 " And so it was in attempting to come and see us that you 
 were wounded and nearly murdered ? " 
 
 (( Yes, Minnie ; I had long been anxious to see you, and 
 could not help availing myself of the first opportunity." 
 
 "Thank God you are here at last," said Mr. Vanderwelt, 
 "and that there is now every prospect of a conclusion to 
 the war." 
 
 " And you won't go to sea any more will you, Percival ? " 
 said Minnie. 
 
 " They won't give me a ship, Minnie, after having lost the 
 one I commanded : to be unfortunate is to be guilty, in those 
 who have no interest." 
 
 " I'm very glad to hear it ; then you'll remain quietly on 
 shore, and you will come and see us." 
 
 As I had been rendered feverish by travelling, and my 
 wound was a little angry, as soon as it was dressed for the 
 night, they left me to repose ; but that I could not the form 
 of Minnie haunted me ; to sleep was impossible, and I lay 
 thinking of her till day dawned. The fact was, that I was for 
 the first time in love, and that in no small degree before 
 morning I was desperately so. Indeed, there was excuse 
 sufficient, for Minnie was as winning in her manners as she 
 was lovely in her person, and I was not at all surprised at 
 hearing from Vangilt of the numerous suitors for her hand. 
 
 CHAPTER XLV 
 
 J_ HE next morning I was pale and feverish, which they 
 observed with concern. Minnie was sitting by me, and Mr. 
 Vanderwelt had left the room, when she said, " How very 
 pale you are, and your hand is so hot; I wish the doctor 
 would come." 
 
 353 z
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 " I could not sleep last night, Minnie and it was all your 
 fault." 
 
 " My fault ! " 
 
 " Yes, your fault ; for I could not sleep for thinking of you ; 
 I thought you were looking at me as you do now the whole 
 night." 
 
 Minnie blushed, and I kissed her hand. 
 
 As soon as my wound was dressed, I requested writing 
 materials, and wrote to the Admiralty, giving an account of 
 what had occurred since I quitted Heligoland (I had written 
 to inform them of the loss of the frigate when I was on the 
 island). I stated in my despatches that my wound would 
 probably confine me for some weeks ; but as soon as I was 
 able to be moved, I should return to England to await their 
 orders. I also wrote to my mother and Mr. Warden. I in- 
 formed the latter of what had passed, and the delay which 
 would be occasioned by my wound, and requested him to 
 write to me more fully as to the death of Lord de Versely 
 and any other particulars which might interest me. 
 
 Having sealed these despatches, and entrusted them to the 
 care of Mr. Vanderwelt, my mind was relieved, and I had 
 nothing to do but to think of and talk to Minnie. That my 
 progress in her affections was rapid, was not to be wondered 
 at, her attachment to me having commenced so early ; and 
 as her father was evidently pleased at our increasing intimacy, 
 in a fortnight after my arrival at Hamburg, Minnie had 
 consented to be mine, and her father had joined our hands, 
 and given us his blessing. 
 
 As I now had no secrets from them, I detailed my whole 
 history, the cause of Lord de Versely 's patronage, and the 
 mystery of my birth. I opened the sealskin pouch to show 
 them Lord de Versely's letter to my mother, and stated what 
 had been the object of my ambition through life, and how 
 great was my disappointment at my hopes being overthrown 
 by the death of his lordship. 
 
 " My dear Percival," said old Mr. Vanderwelt, after I had 
 concluded my narrative, "you have been pursuing a shadow, 
 although the pursuit has called forth all your energies, and led 
 to your advancement. You have the substance. You have 
 wealth more than sufficient, for you know how rich I am. You 
 have reputation, which is better than wealth, and you have 
 
 354
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 now, I trust, a fair prospect of domestic happiness ; for Minnie 
 will be as good a wife as she has been a daughter. What, 
 then, do you desire ? A name. And what is that ? Nothing. 
 If you do not like your present name, from its association 
 with your putative father of low origin, change it to mine. 
 You will receive the fortune of an heiress, which will fully 
 warrant your so doing. At all events, let not your pride stand 
 in the way of your happiness. We cannot expect everything 
 in this world. You have much to be thankful to Heaven for, 
 and you must not repine because you cannot obtain all." 
 
 " I have so ardently desired it all my life ; it has been the 
 sole object of my ambition," replied I, "and I cannot but 
 severely feel the disappointment." 
 
 " Granted ; but you must bear the disappointment, or 
 rather you must forget it ; regret for what cannot be obtained 
 is not only unavailing, but I may say it is sinful. You have 
 much to thank God for." 
 
 "I have indeed, sir/' replied I, as I kissed his daughter, "and 
 I will not repine. I will take your name when you give me 
 Minnie, and I will think no more about that of Delmar." 
 
 After this conversation the subject was not renewed. I 
 felt too happy with Minnie's love to care much about any- 
 thing else ; my ambition melted away before it, and I looked 
 forward to the time when I might embrace her as my own. 
 
 My wound healed rapidly ; I had been a month at Ham- 
 burg, and was able to limp about a little, when one day 
 Cross came in with a packet of letters from England. 
 
 There was one from the Admiralty, acknowledging the 
 receipt of my two letters, one announcing the loss of the 
 Circe, and the other my subsequent adventures, desiring me to 
 come home as soon as my wound would permit me, to have the 
 cause of the loss of the Circe investigated by a court-martial 
 that of course ; one from my mother, thanking Heaven that 
 I had escaped so many dangers with only a bullet in my leg, 
 and stating her intention of going up to town to see me as 
 soon as she heard of my arrival ; the third was a voluminous 
 epistle from Mr. Warden, which I shall give to the reader in 
 his own words : 
 
 "My DEAR CAPTAIN KEENE, I received your two letters, 
 the first acquainting me with your miraculous preservation, 
 
 355
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 after the loss of your frigate, and the other with your 
 subsequent adventures on terra Jirma. You appear to me to 
 have a charmed life, and as there is now every prospect of a 
 speedy termination to this long and devastating war, I hope 
 you will live many days. I di4 not enter into many par- 
 ticulars as to Lord de Versely's death, as it was so sudden ; 
 the property left you is not perhaps of so much value in 
 itself, as it is as a mark of his regard and esteem. Neverthe- 
 less, if ever you sit down quietly and take a wife, you will 
 find that it will save you a few thousands in furnishing and 
 decorating ; the plate, pictures, and objects de vertu, as they 
 are termed, are really valuable, and I know that you will not 
 part with them, bequeathed as they have been by your friend 
 and patron. 
 
 " I must now refer to particulars of more consequence. 
 You know that, as a legal adviser, my lips are supposed to be 
 sealed, and they would have remained so now, had it not 
 been that circumstances have occurred which warrant my 
 disclosure ; indeed, I may say that I have permission to 
 speak plainly, as you have to repel charges against you, 
 which, if not disproved, may seriously affect your future 
 interests. Know, then, that when you were last at Madeline 
 Hall, I was sent for to draw up the will of the Honourable 
 Miss Delmar, and I then discovered that the will which had 
 been made in favour of Lord de Versely, to whom Miss 
 Delmar had left eveiything, was, by his express desire, to be 
 altered in your favour ; and at the same time the secret of 
 your birth was confided to me. You will see therefore, that 
 Lord de Versely did not neglect your interests. The De 
 Versely property he could not leave you, but he did what he 
 could in your favour. This will was signed, sealed, and 
 attested, and is now in my possession ; and as the old lady is 
 very shaky, and something approaching to imbecile, I con- 
 sidered that in a short time I should have to congratulate 
 you upon your succession to this fine property, which is a 
 clear ,8000 per annum. 
 
 "You must also know, that Colonel Delmar, whom you 
 also met here, and who accompanied you to Portsmouth, has 
 always hoped that he would be the heir of the old lady ; and 
 indeed, had you not stepped in, I have no doubt but 
 eventually such would have been the case. It appears that 
 
 356
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 he lias, by some means, discovered that you have ousted him, 
 arid since you sailed he has returned to Madeline Hall, and 
 has so unsettled the old lady, by reporting that you are an 
 impostor, and no relation by blood, that she has given me 
 instructions to make a new will in his favour. By what 
 means he has prevailed upon her I cannot tell ; the chief 
 support of his assertion rests upon some letters, which he has 
 either surreptitiously obtained or forged, written by your 
 mother, and addressed to you. Now, that your mother has 
 been supposed to be dead many years I knew well, for Lord 
 de Versely told me so. The old lady has shown me these 
 letters, which certainly appear authentic ; and she says, that 
 if you have deceived her and Lord de Versely as to your 
 mother's death, you have deceived them in everything else, 
 and that she does not now believe that you are the son of 
 her nephew. As I hinted before, the old lady is almost in 
 her dotage, and cannot well be reasoned with, for she is very 
 positive. I argued as long as I could with her, but in vain. 
 At last she consented to stop proceedings until I heard from 
 you, saying, e If I can have any proof under my nephew's 
 own hand that Percival is his son, I will be content; but 
 without that I sign the new will.' 
 
 " Such is the state of affairs. That you have little chance if 
 such a document cannot be produced, I feel certain ; at all 
 events, I have gained delay, which we lawyers always aim at. 
 I only wish the old lady would take a sudden departure, and 
 leave the question as unsettled as it is. Had Lord de Versely 
 not been so suddenly called away, this would never have 
 happened ; as it is, we must make the best fight we can. At 
 present the colonel has it all his own way. Pray write 
 immediately, and explain as much as you can of this strange 
 affair, and let me know what steps you think it advisable to 
 be taken. Yours very truly, F. WARDEN." 
 
 CHAPTER XLVI 
 
 _L HE receipt of this letter was extremely mortifying to me. 
 I could not help feeling that if I lost the fine property 
 which had been intended for me, I lost it chiefly by the 
 
 357
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 deceit practised relative to my mother's supposed death, and 
 that if I did lose the estate in consequence, it was a proper 
 punishment. At the same time, I felt not a little indignant 
 at the conduct of Colonel Delmar. I now understood why it 
 was that he was talking with Mr. Warden's clerk when I 
 passed by them ; and I also felt certain that he must have 
 taken advantage of my situation at Portsmouth, and have 
 opened my desk, and stolen the letters from my mother. For 
 this I resolved to call him to account, under any circumstances 
 (that is, whether he or I became the heir to the old lady), as 
 soon as I could fall in with him. Although I was far from 
 despising the property which I was now likely to lose, yet I 
 was more actuated in my wish to regain it by my enmity to- 
 wards him, and I immediately resolved upon what I would do. 
 
 As I was still unfit to travel, and, moreover, was resolved 
 not to leave Hamburg without Minnie as my wife, I sent for 
 Cross, and telling him, in few words, what had taken place, 
 asked him if he would immediately start for England, which 
 he gladly consented to do. " The old lady requires, it seems, 
 proof from Lord de Versely's own hand that I am his son ; 
 fortunately, that is in my power to give ; so do you take this, 
 and as soon as you arrive in England make all haste to Air. 
 Warden's and put it into his own hands." I then took off the 
 sealskin pouch containing Lord de Versely's letter to my 
 mother, and confided it to his care. At the same time I wrote 
 a long letter to Mr. Warden, explaining as far as I could the 
 means which the colonel had used to get possession of the 
 letters, and the reason which induced me to make his lord- 
 ship believe that my mother was dead. I did not attempt to 
 extenuate my conduct ; on the contrary, I severely blamed 
 myself for my deception, and acknowledged that if I lost the 
 estate it was nothing more than I deserved. 
 
 Cross made all haste, and sailed the next morning. Having 
 put this affair in train, I had nothing to do but to give all my 
 thoughts to Minnie. In another fortnight I was completely 
 recovered, and then I mentioned to Mr. Vanderwelt my 
 anxiety that the marriage should take place. No difficulties 
 were raised ; and it was settled that on that day week I should 
 lead my Minnie to the altar. I thought that the week would 
 never expire ; but, like all other weeks, it died a natural death 
 at last, and we were united. The fete was over, the company 
 
 358
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 had all left us, and we were again alone, and I held my 
 dearest Minnie in my arms, when Mr. Vanderwelt brought me 
 in a letter from England. It was from Mr. Warden, and I 
 hastily opened it. Minnie shared my impatience, and read 
 over my shoulder. The contents were as follows : 
 
 " MY DEAR CAPTAIN KEENE, Most fortunate it was for you 
 that you have preserved that letter ; but I must not anticipate. 
 On receiving it from Cross, I immediately went with it to 
 the old lady, and presented it to her. I did more, I read 
 over your letter in which you stated your reasons for making 
 Lord de Versely believe that your mother was dead. The 
 old lady, who is now very far gone in her intellect, could 
 hardly understand me. However, her nephew's handwriting 
 roused her up a little, and she said, ' Well, well I see I must 
 think about it. I won't decide. I must hear what the 
 colonel says.' Now, this is what I did not wish her to do ; 
 but she was positive, and I was obliged to leave her. The 
 colonel was sent for, but I do not know what the result was, 
 or rather might have been, as fortune stood your friend in a 
 most unexpected way. 
 
 "As I went out, I perceived two gentlemen arrive in a 
 post-chaise. One of them appeared very ill and feeble, 
 hardly able to walk up the steps. They inquired for Colonel 
 Delmar, and were shown into a sitting-room, until he came 
 out of Mrs. Delmar's apartment. I saw him come out, and 
 there was so much satisfaction in his countenance, that I felt 
 sure that he had gained over the old lady. And I went home 
 resolving that I would burn the new will, which had not been 
 signed, if it were only to gain the delay of having to make it 
 over again. But the next morning an express arrived for me 
 to go immediately to the Hall. I did so ; but I did not take 
 the new will with me, as I felt certain that if I had so done, 
 it would have been signed that day. But I was mistaken : I 
 had been sent for on account of the death of Colonel Delmar, 
 who had that morning fallen in a duel with Major Stapleton, 
 the officer who fought with you. It appears that Captain 
 Green had informed the major of the language used by the 
 colonel when Major S. was supposed to be dead ; and that the 
 major, who has been very ill ever since, only waited till he 
 was able to stand to demand satisfaction of the colonel. It 
 
 359
 
 PERCIVAL KEENE 
 
 was the major with his friend whom 1 met as I left the Hall 
 the day before. They fought at daylight, and both fell. The 
 major, however, lived long enough to acknowledge that the 
 duel with you had been an arranged thing between him and 
 the colonel, that you might be put out of the way, after the 
 information the colonel had received from my clerk, and that 
 the colonel was to have rewarded him handsomely if he had 
 sent you into the other world. I suspect, after this, that the 
 fowling-piece going off in the cover was not quite so accidental 
 as was supposed. However, the colonel is out of your way 
 now, and the old lady has received such a shock, that there is 
 no fear of her altering the will ; indeed, if she attempted it, I 
 doubt if it would be valid, as she is now quite gone in her in- 
 tellect. I have, therefore, destroyed the one not signed, and 
 have no doubt but that in a veiy few weeks I may have to 
 congratulate you upon your succession to this property. I 
 think that the sooner you can come home the better, and I 
 advise you to take- up your quarters at Madeline Hall, for 
 possession is nine points of the law, and you can keep off' all 
 trespassers. Yours most truly, F. WARDEN." 
 
 " Well, Minnie dearest, I may congratulate you, I believe, 
 as the lady of Madeline Hall," said I, folding up the letter. 
 
 " Yes, Percival, but there is a postscript overleaf, which you 
 have not read." I turned back to the letter. 
 
 " P.S. I quite forgot to tell you that there is a condition 
 attached to your taking possession of the property, which, as 
 it was at the particular request of Lord de Versely, I presume 
 you will not object to, which is that you assume the arms and 
 name of Delmar." 
 
 THE END
 
 SEP 
 
 University of California 
 
 SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY 
 
 405 Hilgard Avenue, Los Angeles, CA 90024-1388 
 
 Return this material to the library 
 
 from which it was borrowed. 
 
 998 
 
 Form 
 
 LIBRARY 
 
 OF CA 
 LOS ANGELES
 
 000370475 6 
 
 PR 
 
 ^977 
 PUl